《The Vampire King's Pet》


 Chapter 1: Terminology

    <h4>Chapter 1: Terminology</h4>


    <strong>Heatbloods</strong>: Rare humans that can bond with Vampires. In close proximity to powerful vampires, they would feel the need to <strong>PRESENT</strong>, something that is only done by soul-bond mates.


    ?	<strong>Soul-seal:</strong> A cor that allows Vampire masters to control their ves¡¯ actions.


    ?	<strong>Werebeasts</strong>: Includes werewolves.


    ?	<strong>Forest Monsters</strong>: Powerful monsters that live in the Dark Forest.


    <strong>Vampire Houses</strong>


    ?	<strong>House ckthorn</strong> (Zyren¡¯s House): Masters of shadow magic.


    ?	<strong>House Noctare:</strong> They can invade minds, control memories.


    ?	<strong>House Virelle:</strong> Their magic revolves around blood rituals that increase their speed. Lightning speed.


    ?	<strong>House Drekh</strong>: Known for battle magic and enhanced strength.


    ?	<strong>House Lythari: </strong>They can manipte dreams to seduce or deceive, and their influence extends to erotic dreams to influence anyone.


    <strong>Hunter Houses</strong>


    ?	<strong>House Duskbane</strong>: Aria¡¯s family. Rumored to be extinct, with her as the only surviving member.


    ?	<strong>House Dargen: </strong>Spies, poisoners, and an informationwork. Silver tattoos on their bodies as a symbol. Suspected to be double agents ying both sides.


    ?	<strong>House Elvane</strong>: Hybrids! Powerful hunters with rare blood abilities that can rival vampires and Werebeasts. Rumored to be extinct.

 Chapter 2: The Attack

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Attack</h4>


    Aria had been fast asleep.


    A faint, dreamy smile curled the edge of her lips as she rolled onto her side, her arms wrapped tightly around her pillow like a child clinging to warmth. Her chest rose and fell in a peaceful rhythm. Hershes flickered gently, her features soft and serene, the tangled waves of her red hair fanned across the pillow like molten threads of me.


    Across the narrow room, on a second bed, her elder brother Eiran slept like a stone. His low snoring came in slow, even hums¡ªstrangely gentle for someone of his size. It echoed faintly through the still air, not nearly loud enough to pull Aria from her blissful dream.


    She stirred just a little, adjusting her position without waking. But then¡ª


    A deafening bang shattered the silence.


    The entire house seemed to tremble slightly under the weight of it. The wooden walls groaned. The floors vibrated. The sudden force of the sound cracked through the quiet like lightning tearing through a clear sky.


    Aria¡¯s body jolted upright as though struck. Her eyes flew open, wide with shock, her breath caught halfway between a gasp and a scream. Her chest rose rapidly, her heart already mming against her ribs as she tried to make sense of what was going on.


    Across the room, Eiran remained still on the bed for a moment longer, dead to the world. But then the door burst open, mming so hard against the wall that it nearly jumped off its hinges.


    Their father stormed in.


    Tharen¡¯s footsteps were thunderous, each one vibrating through the wooden floor. His jaw was clenched, his eyes wild with something dark¡ªfear, maybe, or fury, or both. Thick leather armor was strapped over his grey tunic, the buckles shining under the dim candlelight. The sight was so foreign, so out of ce, it sent a jolt of cold panic racing down Aria¡¯s spine.


    ¡¯Father never wears that!¡¯


    "EIRAN!" Tharen bellowed, his voice booming like a war horn. The panic in his tone and face twisted something in Aria¡¯s gut, turned her insides to ice as she heard him hurriedly wake Eiren, her brother up.


    "Father... Father, what¡¯s wrong?" Aria stammered. Her voice came out thin and shaky. She pushed herself to her feet, wiping the sleep from her eyes with trembling hands, her limbs clumsy as she stumbled over the side of her bed.


    Eiran was stirring now, his brow furrowed as the echoes of their father¡¯s voice finally pulled him into the waking world. His eyes, still heavy with sleep, blinked in confusion as he sat up.


    "Father, is something¡ª" Aria began again, trying to tie the loose sash around her woolen gown. Her fingers fumbled with the knot. The room felt colder now. Every movement, every second, stretched longer than it should.


    And then she froze.


    Her gaze snapped toward the third bed at the far side of the room.


    It was empty.


    Not a wrinkle in the nket. No imprint of a body. The pillowy untouched.


    "Liora isn¡¯t here!" she cried out, her voice rising with fear. Her hands flew to her mouth as her eyes widened. ¡¯Neither is mother!¡¯ Aira thought looking around and not seeing any sign of them.


    "Father! What¡¯s happening?" Eiran demanded. He was awake now, fully. He pulled on his leather armor with frantic hands,cing it over his brown tunic, his boots already half-fastened. His red hair hung in messy strands across his forehead, but there was no time to fix it.


    Tharen didn¡¯t stop moving. He strode across the room to the wardrobe and yanked the doors open with a furious snap. Clothes flew out in a storm¡ªshirts, belts, cloaks all flung to the ground with no care. His eyes searched wildly, his hands tearing through everything with desperation.


    "Selira, Your mother took her! The-they should be safe!" he barked. His voice cracked under the weight of his own fear. His hands moved faster, his breathing growing ragged.


    "Safe? Where?" Aria gasped.


    "Gone? Why?" Eiran echoed, his voice sharp and growing confusion.


    Then¡ªCRACK.


    Tharen mmed his fist straight through the back of the wardrobe. Wood splintered and split. Blood immediately bloomed across his knuckles, sharp slivers biting into his skin. He didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t pause.


    The blow revealed a secretpartment hidden behind the panel.


    Rows of silver weapons glinted inside, their metal darkened with age and purpose. Silver-tipped arrows, delicate ss vials that glowed faintly in the dim light, tightly sealed scrolls bound with iron twines,


    Aria¡¯s breath hitched. Her throat was dry.


    She opened her mouth to ask the question burning inside her, but her father beat her to it, speaking first.


    "I have been extremely careful..." Tharen muttered, voice tight, words nearly strangled by urgency. His face was drawn, his eyes shadowed with exhaustion and something deeper¡ªregret, maybe.


    "...extremely!" he repeated with more force, yanking two small rings from the stash and shoving them into Aria and Eiran¡¯s hands. His fingers were shaking now.


    "Family rings. Put them on!" he instructed.


    Without a second wasted, he turned back and began yanking out items and stuffing them into an old leather satchel. His movements were feverish, frantic.


    "We¡¯re leaving! We have to! They¡¯reing!" he shouted. His voice cracked on thest word. His hands kept working, yanking free scrolls and daggers, selecting only the most important things.


    There was too much. Far too much.


    Most of it would have to be left behind.


    "We are?" Aria whispered, disbelief and fear wing at her throat.


    "Who ising?" Eiran demanded, louder now, eyes wide with dread.


    Tharen looked up at him briefly, his mouth grim.


    "I have taught you everything I know! The rest... the rest is in the books in that bag!" he said, tossing a heavy, stuffed satchel toward Eiran.


    Eiran caught it, but Aria didn¡¯t move.


    She just stared at her father, her arms limp by her sides. She had never seen him like this. Sweat soaked through his tunic. It ran in thick trails down his neck. His hands moved fast, but not steady. His jaw was tight¡ªgrinding against fear.


    "Father, you mentioned that our family is a family of hunters, but we¡¯ve never done anything wrong!" she cried, voice cracking under the weight of everything she couldn¡¯t say. Her eyes darted toward the door¡ªtoward the space where her mother should be, where Liora should be.


    "Why would anyone¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t get to finish.


    The sound of hooves erupted outside.


    Dozens of them.


    Pounding the ground like drums of war. The neighing of horses was sharp and shrill, their riders fast approaching. The noise filled the air, swallowing everything.


    Aria turned toward her father.


    His face had gone pale.


    "They¡ªthey are here!" he rasped, barely able to get the words out.


    "The Vampires are here!"

 Chapter 3: Stranger in the woods

    <h4>Chapter 3: Stranger in the woods</h4>


    The words were barely out of his mouth when, this time, it was Eiran and Aria who drew in a sharp breath at the same time¡ªpanic shing in their eyes as they turned toward their father.


    Without a word, Tharen tossed the leather bag in his hand toward Aria, drawing a long silver de from within it in one smooth motion.


    "Father¡ªNo!" Aria gasped, the word breaking from her lips like ss. It was suicide, and they all knew it¡ªbut Tharen paid her no mind. His attention was fixed solely on the gleaming weapon in his hand, a de that had clearly been polished and sharpened with care. It shimmered ominously beneath the flickeringntern light as he spoke.


    "Eiran! Take your sister out. Use the back door!"


    His voice was urgent, clipped. Every word felt like an order carved in stone.


    "Find Selira and Liora and keep them safe!" he added, his gaze heavy with meaning as he looked up at both of them. For a brief moment, he reached a hand toward Aria, his fingers twitching like he was about to say something else¡ªsomething important. But instead, he stopped. His lips shut. His hand fell away.


    Aria¡¯s vision was so blurry with tears that the world in front of her might as well have been painted in water. She wiped furiously at her cheeks, fighting to hold her cries inside, her chest trembling with the effort.


    "I¡¯ll do as you said, Father! You can leave it to me!" Eiran said, giving a firm nod. His voice was strong, determined¡ªbut Aria wanted to scream.


    All she could think of was how she had chosen her mother¡¯s path¡ªsewing, healing, cooking¡ªwhile Eiran had trained in the fields, learning swordy beside their father. Now she wished she had followed him instead.


    Just as Tharen turned around and began to stride toward the front door, Aria dashed forward and grabbed his arm.


    "Father, please! You don¡¯t have to go!" she cried, her voice shaking, desperationcing every word. But he jerked his arm away with such force it was as though she had burned him.


    Tears streaked down her face as she stumbled backward, and yet he didn¡¯t nce at her again.


    "RUN!" he bellowed, his voice cutting through the air like a de. Then he was gone¡ªout the door, sword clutched so tightly in his bloody grip that Aria could almost hear the creak of his muscles straining beneath his skin.


    For a moment, Aria stood frozen¡ªunable to move, her body locked in ce.


    But Eiran wasn¡¯t frozen. He grabbed her hand and yanked her toward the back of the house, kicking open the rear door with his boot.


    But the moment they stepped outside, both of them stopped in their tracks¡ªshocked into stillness.


    The night was in chaos.


    mes danced on rooftops, licking the sky with red tongues. The glow of burning homes illuminated the night like a second sun.


    And worse¡ªthe scent of blood was thick in the air, heavy and metallic, filling their lungs with every breath.


    "What the¡ª"


    "What¡¯s going on?" they gasped, one after the other, their voices barely audible over the crackling of fire and distant screams.


    Eiran¡¯s grip on Aria¡¯s wrist tightened as he slung the bag over his shoulder and pulled out a shorter de, eyes narrowing with grim focus. Without a word, he ran in the opposite direction, leading them toward the edge of the vige.


    Aria¡¯s heart pounded wildly, thumping like a drum against her ribcage, as though it might explode.


    The faster they moved, the louder the screams became. Panic clung to the air like smoke. The path they took twisted and turned through the chaos, always changing direction as they dodged fallen beams, scattered belongings, and frightened vigers.


    Their goal was clear¡ªthe trail that led out of the vige, hidden by the thick vegetation that surrounded it on all sides.


    Aria was terrified¡ªbut the fear was like fire in her veins, pushing her legs to move faster. She matched Eiran¡¯s speed, the need to flee stronger than the instinct to copse in fear.


    But just as they reached the very edge of the vige, something pulled at her¡ªan instinct, a gut feeling, or perhaps just the fragile hope that still lingered in her chest.


    She tore her hand from Eiran¡¯s grip and turned back.


    Maybe it was the need to catch one final glimpse of her father. Maybe it was something deeper.


    Her eyes scanned the battlefield, wild with desperation. And then she saw him.


    Her father moved like a force of nature¡ªswift, brutal, and efficient. His de shed as he cut through men dressed in ck, their bodies falling one by one until the silver of his weapon was stained with blood.


    He was magnificent.


    But even she could see it¡ªthe tide was turning. His movements slowed as wounds opened across his body, red blooming across his tunic. The enemy was too many.


    Aria¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her hopes began to unravel.


    She had wished that once it was over, he could catch up with them¡ªthat they could all run away together. But now, the truth was too clear.


    He wouldn¡¯t make it.


    And then¡ª


    "STAY HERE!" Eiran¡¯s voice rang out beside her. She turned in surprise as he shoved the leather bag into her arms. His eyes were fierce, his grip on the sword tight with purpose.


    He was going to help their father. He was going back.


    Aria nodded, her body trembling, but her chest swelling with a strange sense of relief.


    She watched as her brother dashed forward, his strides long and swift. She stood at the edge of the vige, right where the forest began, her eyes locked on her brother¡¯s figure.


    He joined the fight with stunning speed, his de shing through the air like a streak of lightning.


    Aria couldn¡¯t help the small smile that crept onto her face. Together, they looked unstoppable¡ªfather and son, warriors born of the same blood.


    ¡¯They¡¯re a little weak for vampires,¡¯ she thought to herself as she watched the ck-d attackers fall one after another.


    Her confidence swelled. She thought of the stories, the warnings¡ªthe rumors she had always assumed were exaggerated.


    They had to be.


    Her smile grew wider as she watched her father and brother defeat thest of them. They stood side by side, bloodied but smiling. Her father pped Eiran on the shoulder, a proud gesture that made her chest tighten with warmth.


    Despite the carnage and the scent of blood in the air, she felt it¡ªrelief.


    But she was still smiling to herself, still basking in the feeling of knowing that they were alive when a soft rustling sound came from behind her.


    It was faint¡ªso faint she almost didn¡¯t register it.


    Her first thought was that it was nothing¡ªjust a squirrel in the underbrush or the wind ying tricks with the leaves. Certainly nothing worth diverting her attention.


    She stayed focused on the vige, watching, waiting for them to return.


    Until¡ª


    A voice.


    Deep. Male. Calm.


    "WHAT¡¯S SO FUNNY?"


    It came from right beside her.


    Aria jerked sideways, her breath catching, blood roaring in her ears. Terror spiked through her like lightning as her whole body tensed, her heart thudding wildly.


    The voice hadn¡¯t been threatening¡ªThere was something in the tone. Something cold. Curious. And utterly unnatural.


    She looked up.


    The man was massive¡ªtall and broad-shouldered¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t see his face. A dark hood cloaked his head, shadowing his features.


    What stopped her from running was how still he stood¡ªunnervingly still.


    His eyes were fixed ahead, toward the vige. He hadn¡¯t even turned to look at her.

 Chapter 4: First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 4: First Meeting</h4>


    At first, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak, even as she fixed her brown eyes on him.


    His height alone was daunting¡ªtall enough to tower over her like a shadow¡ªand although she couldn¡¯t see anything beneath the thick cloak he wore, not even a glimpse of his face, simply standing next to him was enough to tell her how dangerous he could be. Danger radiated from him like heat from a me, sharp and instinctive. Especially to someone like her.


    Worse still was the sudden rush of heat that washed over her skin the moment he spoke. It was deeper¡ªsomething strange and primal, as though something beneath her very skin, buried and dormant, had stirred awake...impatient to be let out.


    "I don¡¯t like being ignored," he spoke again, his tone low and rich with arrogance¡ªeach word deliberate, spoken like a man who wasn¡¯t used to being denied.


    She still couldn¡¯t see his face, but she didn¡¯t need to. The cloak he wore was fine, the fabric thick and trimmed with dark embroidery. His boots were ck, polished to a gleam, with intricate designs curling along the edges¡ªcraftsmanship that would cost more than her entire home.


    The moon hung high above them, casting its pale light over the earth. It illuminated just enough for her to make out details on his coat, though the insignia etched into his ring remained obscured in shadow. Even so, she was certain¡ªhe belonged to nobility.


    "I-I¡¯m sorry, my lord!" she stammered at once, lowering her head in a show of submission, as was expected from amoner like her. "I-I wasn¡¯tughing, my lord! I find nothing funny!"


    Aria kept her eyes on the ground, her voice trembling as she tried to push the fear from her throat. Every nerve in her body was screaming for her to run.


    Why was he here? Why would someone so clearly wealthy¡ªso powerful¡ªbe standing in her small vige on this night of all nights, just as it was being attacked?


    She had only just spoken when her body moved on instinct. She took a cautious step to the side, preparing to take another and distance herself from him. But then¡ª


    "Don¡¯t."


    A single word. Sharp. Cold. Commanding.


    And somehow, her body obeyed.


    Her foot hung half a centimeter off the ground, frozen in ce. She jerked her gaze toward him, her chest tightening when his head shifted slightly, his gaze locking with hers.


    In that one second, her breath caught in her throat and refused to return.


    He¡ªhe is¡ª


    She didn¡¯t know what word to use. There wasn¡¯t one strong enough to capture what she saw.


    He was the most handsome man she had ever seen, but that wasn¡¯t the part that paralyzed her¡ªit was the fear. The dread crawling up her spine.


    His hair was ck as night, thick and swept back, brushing the edges of his cloak¡¯s cor. Regal cheekbones rose high above a sharply carved jawline, giving his face a sculpted, aristocratic elegance.


    But it was his eyes that silenced her thoughts.


    Crimson. Deep-set beneath dark brows. They glowed faintly, burning from within, their intensity so sharp that holding his gaze felt like looking directly into the sun.


    And yet, despite that power, there was something else in his expression.


    A smirk. Just the barest curl of his lips¡ªbut it dripped with arrogance.


    A dominating aura clung to him, so strong that the very air around him felt different. The way he looked at her¡ªlike she wasn¡¯t even worth acknowledging¡ªcut sharper than any de.


    He¡¯s a vampire.


    I need to¡ª


    "Don¡¯t," he said again, his tone unhurried, like a man stating something obvious. "If I chase you, I will kill you. I don¡¯t want to do that just yet."


    Her eyes widened in horror. His words sank in slowly, like venom creeping through her veins.


    She staggered backward on instinct, panic rising in her throat. She didn¡¯t miss the way his hands clenched at his sides, like he was barely restraining himself¡ªlike it was taking every ounce of control not to lunge at her.


    Her legs trembled. Her body screamed to flee.


    And then¡ª


    "ARIA!"


    A familiar voice broke through the tension like a crashing wave, and relief surged through her chest as she turned to see her father and brother racing toward her¡ªswords drawn, eyes wild.


    But they froze.


    And so did she.


    A long ck sword suddenly appeared beneath her chin, so close its sharp edge nearly kissed her skin. The slightest movement would slice her open.


    Her breath came in shallow gasps. She clenched the leather bag in her hands, her fingers white-knuckled around the strap as her gaze snapped to her father and brother.


    They held their swords¡ªbut didn¡¯t move.


    "DON¡¯T YOU DARE TO¡ª" Tharen her father began in a warning tone, but didn¡¯t finish.


    In a blur too fast for her eyes to follow, her father dropped to the ground, his knees buckling with a sickening crack.


    A man¡ªdressed in a uniform unlike any she¡¯d seen before, something out of a royal court¡ªstood over him with one hand sped around her father¡¯s neck.


    "Don¡¯t kill him!" the vampire beside her ordered, his voice a lowmand that allowed no room for argument.


    Tears welled up in her eyes at the sound of her father¡¯s groan.


    Her brother stood frozen, short sword gripped tightly in his hand¡ª his face twisted with fury and fear.


    "Don¡¯t!" Aria gasped out the warning, her voice breaking under the pressure. She had seen the guard¡¯s speed.


    They didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Whoever her father and brother had fought before¡ªwhoever those men in ck were¡ªthey were nothingpared to the ones standing beside her now.


    The sword still hovered at her neck, unmoving. The threat was very real.


    "Gather all the survivors. Burn the vige to the ground and them with it!" the vampiremanded next, his voice casual. Blurry figures darting out from behind him and towards the vige the very moment he spoke.


    Aria¡¯s face twisted in horror. Her vige... Her neighbors...Everyone she had ever known


    And there was nothing she could do to stop it.

 Chapter 5: Two Deaths in a Row

    <h4>Chapter 5: Two Deaths in a Row</h4>


    Her mouth hung open inplete and utter shock, her breath caught somewhere between her chest and throat as she processed what she had just heard. The words rang in her ears, hauntingly clear¡ªhe had ordered them to burn the vigers... along with the vige. And he hadn¡¯t even raised his voice.


    She hadn¡¯t even noticed there were others nearby until that moment, and now the weight of unseen presences bore down on her shoulders like invisible chains. Her mouth remained hanging open from the sheer force of her disbelief, her eyes wide and ssy.


    Then, without warning, her brother¡¯s voice erupted through the silence like a thunderp, vibrating with sheer fury.


    "HOW DARE YOU!" he screamed, his voice cracking with rage and pain.


    "WHO DO YOU THINK¡ª"


    But his shout was abruptly cut off, not by force, but by the sudden,manding voice of Tharen¡ªhis voice rising from the ground, from where he knelt, his knees buried in the dirt and a guard¡¯s hand still pressed firmly against the back of his neck, pinning him so he couldn¡¯t raise his head.


    "SON! SHUT UP! Do you know who you¡¯re speaking to?" Tharen¡¯s voice was loud and deep, carrying a weight of age and submission, his toneced with urgency and fear.


    "We aremoners! They are Vampires!" he emphasized, his words biting through the tension like des, even as he gasped slightly from the pressure on his windpipe.


    But it was clear that Eiren wasn¡¯t listening. His fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white, the veins on his forearms bulging, and his jaw locked so hard it looked like it might shatter under the tension. The re in his eyes darkened further, stormy and defiant.


    "So? There are rules! He has no right to¡ª"


    "I have sheltered you from reality!" Tharen snapped louder now, his voice breaking with a mixture of frustration and heartbreak. The disappointment was thick in his tone, bitter and undeniable.


    Aria stood frozen beside them, unable to move a muscle, her eyes wide and trembling. The ck de hovering at her neck was still there¡ªunmoving, deadly. One step, one word, and it would slice through her throat. That much she was certain of.


    In the distance, the screams were faint but still audible¡ªdifferent pitches, different voices, all soaked in agony. They pierced through the air like mournful notes of a dying song, and though she couldn¡¯t see what was happening, the sound alone painted a vivid picture in her mind. Fire. Death. Suffering. All because of a singlemand.


    But as much as her heart ached for those voices, her attention, her terror¡ªher <i>entire</i> being¡ªwas consumed by her family in that moment. Her mother was gone. Her father was on his knees. Her brother stood defiant. And she¡ªshe stood inches from death.


    And then the man beside her¡ªthe vampire with the de still resting against her throat¡ªspoke again. He hadn¡¯t yet harmed her, not outrightly, and that small flicker of mercy, imagined or not, gave her something to cling to. <i>Maybe... just maybe he can be reasoned with!</i> she thought desperately.


    Her lips parted, her voice trembling.


    "Please... we¡¯ll do whatever you¡ª"


    But her plea was stopped dead in her throat as his crimson gaze turned to her face, cold and piercing, stripping her bare. With a slow, deliberate motion, he lifted his free hand and pulled his hood back, revealing sharp features framed by ck hair¡ªand eyes that glowed like coals in the night.


    "I¡¯m looking for the house of Duskbane," he said, his voice quiet but unshakable. "They are a family of hunters and it has been confirmed that they are in this vige."


    His tone was t¡ªno anger, no passion, just a cold, detached certainty that chilled her to the bone.


    ¡¯Du-duskbane? tha-thats us!¡¯ her heart pounding in her chest as she stilled herself from reacting.


    "If you point them out, there¡¯s no reason why I can¡¯t spare your lives."


    The cruelty in his eyes didn¡¯t match the calmness of his words. It wasn¡¯t just a threat¡ªit was a promise. One that made her breath hitch and her hands tremble violently. Her grip around the cloth bag in her hands tightened, her fingers digging in as if to ground herself.


    Her pulse thundered in her ears. Her forehead dampened with sweat, beads trickling down the sides of her face as her breathing grew shallow. Her legs threatened to give way beneath her.


    "No response?" he asked, voice unchanging, as Aria¡¯s heart mmed violently against her chest. She could barely see through the tears welling in her eyes. But before she could gather her words, Eiren spoke up¡ªhis voice startlingly clear, his posture unwavering.


    "I know them," he said, locking eyes with the vampire. "But clearly, they¡¯re dead. You just sent your men to kill them!"


    He stood tall, shoulders squared, speaking with a confidence that belied the tremble in the air. There was no hesitation, no fear in his tone¡ªhe was betting everything on a lie.


    And perhaps it would¡¯ve worked¡ªif not for the look on Tharen¡¯s face.


    From his ce on the ground, their father turned his gaze downward, shaking his head ever so slightly, his eyes full of grief and resignation. A man who had given up.


    "I guess you didn¡¯t educate him all that well," the vampire said suddenly, his voice cutting the air once more. It wasn¡¯t directed at Eiren this time¡ªit was for Tharen.


    Everyone turned to look, startled.


    "What? I¡¯m telling the truth!" Eiren insisted. But the vampire didn¡¯t even look at him.


    Instead, the de shifted¡ªjust enough to graze Aria¡¯s neck.


    A sharp sting followed, and a warm trickle of blood slid down her skin, thin and slow but terrifying. Her entire body trembled, and Eiren froze,pletely silent now.


    The man¡¯s crimson gaze never left them.


    "Do you think I came all the way here for nothing?" he asked. "Moreover, I can <i>smell it.</i>"


    He inhaled, slowly.


    "The subtle scent of your blood."


    He turned toward Tharen, who was still kneeling¡ªthough now, slowly, painfully, he forced himself to raise his head. The guard¡¯s grip remained firm, but Tharen managed to look up at the monster before him.


    "Spare my children. They know nothing about¡ª"


    But his words never had the chance to finish.


    "Kill him," the vampire said, hismand delivered with terrifying casualness.


    Aria barely managed to gasp. Her lips had only just parted, her body leaning forward with instinctual protest, when the guard behind Tharen drew his de.


    There was no ceremony. No hesitation. Just one swift, practiced motion¡ªand her father¡¯s throat was cut wide open.


    The blood poured out in a heavy rush, sshing onto the dirt in thick, dark streams. It drenched his tunic, his knees, the guard¡¯s hands. And then, he slumped forward without a sound.


    Aria¡¯s world froze.


    "Father!" she screamed, the cry tearing through her like lightning as her knees buckled. She dropped to the ground.


    But the vampire didn¡¯t pause.


    "Kill the other one too¡ªmake it¡ª"


    "PLEASE!!!" Aria screamed again, falling to her knees at his feet.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, her hands clutched together in desperate supplication. "I¡¯ll do anything! Anything at all! Please, I beg you!"


    She looked up at him, sobbing, but his face didn¡¯t change. His eyes¡ªthose merciless, ancient eyes¡ªlooked at her, but through her. As though she wasn¡¯t even there.


    "Kill him too," he said again. "Make it quick."

 Chapter 6: King?

    <h4>Chapter 6: King?</h4>


    She had barely drawn a breath when she saw her brother gasp in agony, clutching his throat with desperate fingers. Blood poured from the wound in thick, pulsing waves, spilling between his fingers like a broken faucet that wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Her eyes went wide with horror. The scream that tore from her throat was raw¡ªthick with grief, heavy with pain, and burning with rage.


    Tears streamed freely down her cheeks as she gasped and bolted toward him, uncaring of the de that had narrowly missed her. She caught him just as he copsed, her arms wrapping around his blood-soaked body.


    She sobbed, her whole frame shaking as she stared at his face. His features were frozen in an expression of agony and disbelief, and his eyes, ssy and wide, locked on hers. Desperately, she pressed a piece of cloth to his neck, trembling hands slick with his blood. She knew it was futile. The wound was too deep. The flow too strong.


    Her brother was dying. He <i>would</i> die.


    Tears streaked across her face as she whipped her head around to face the man standing calmly nearby¡ªthe man who had <i>ordered</i> this.


    "WHY?!" she screamed, voice shattering from emotion. "We¡¯ve done <i>nothing</i> to you!"


    The fury in her voice cracked through the air like thunder, her chest heaving with each ragged breath.


    "We never did <i>anything</i> to you!" she screamed again, voice hoarse. Her heart pounded as she felt the life slipping out of her brother¡¯s body, helpless to stop it.


    The man looked at her, expression unreadable. His crimson eyes locked onto hers, and for a moment, she thought he wouldn¡¯t reply. But then¡ªhe spoke.


    His voice was low and cold.


    "Where do you think your father and brother go every night?" he asked. "Hunting? Yes. For vampires¡ªas practice."


    He took a slow step forward, his presence dark andmanding. "The Council has decided. All hunters are to be killed on sight."


    As he raised his hand in signal, Aria instantly knew. He was ordering the same guard¡ªthe one who had murdered her family¡ªto kill <i>her</i> too.


    Her brother went still in her arms. His breath stopped.


    And something inside her snapped.


    A fire ignited in her very soul¡ªhot, violent, consuming. Her grief was eclipsed by an all-consuming rage. With a scream so fierce it echoed through the forest clearing, she grabbed her brother¡¯s fallen sword. Blood dripped from her hands as she surged forward, de clutched tight.


    "<i>DIE!</i> You monster from the pit of hell!" she shrieked, fury exploding from her throat as she charged.


    She didn¡¯t care that her hands were trembling or that her clothes were soaked with blood. She didn¡¯t care that this man was stronger, faster¡ªuntouchable. Nothing mattered. Not even her own life.


    The sword raised high above her head, she hurled herself forward, ready to bury the de in his chest.


    But in an instant, everything stopped.


    A massive hand mped around her neck with crushing force. Her body jerked as the sword ttered from her fingers. She wed at his hand, gasping, struggling for air.


    Her legs kicked against the ground, her vision blurring at the edges.


    He leaned in close, his crimson eyes glinting with ruthless amusement, a smirk curling on his lips.


    "You... you¡¯ll <i>die</i> for what you did..." she gasped, every word a struggle.


    But then came another voice¡ªthe guard who had murdered her brother.


    "My King! Allow me!" the guard cried, dropping to one knee. "You don¡¯t have to stain your royal hands with this filthy human¡¯s blood!"


    Aria¡¯s eyes widened in horror. <i>King?</i>


    Her terrified gaze shot back to the man who still held her throat with ease. He hadn¡¯t broken a sweat. She could feel the power radiating from him, like death incarnate. He could snap her neck with a flick of his fingers.


    Instead... he let go.


    With a dismissive shove, he threw her backward. She hit the ground hard, her body folding from the impact.


    Coughing, she clutched her throat. But before she could fully recover, he stepped closer.


    "Your eyes... they look¡ª" he began.


    But Aria didn¡¯t let him finish.


    She spat at him, face twisted in defiance. It wasn¡¯t enough to reach his face, so her spit hit his boot instead, blood and saliva glistening against the dark leather.


    "I don¡¯t care who you are!" she hissed, tears still falling. "You¡¯re evil¡ªand you will <i>burn</i> for this!"


    To her shock, he crouched down in front of her, bringing himself to her eye level. Her heart pounded as she watched his every move, wary of another attack.


    "You killed my... my father!" she screamed, her voice breaking, her gaze flicking to the bloodied bodies behind her. The sight made her stomach twist with grief.


    "You... you¡¯re a <i>monster</i>," she whispered, trembling.


    But then, he smiled. That same haunting smirk.


    And in a voice rich with authority and confidence, he cut her off.


    "I like your eyes," he said softly. "I like the way you look at me."


    Aria recoiled, fury recing her fear.


    "I¡¯d rather cut off your head and <i>eat</i> it!" she snarled.


    His smirk only widened as he watched her nce toward the sword she had dropped, lying just a few feet away.


    "If you go for that sword again," he said coolly, "I¡¯ll end you before you cany a finger on it."


    "There¡¯s a difference between indulgence... and stupidity."


    "The first I can allow. The second..." He didn¡¯t need to finish.


    "<i>Kill me!</i>" she shouted. "You already killed my¡ª"


    But her words faltered.


    A strange shudder rippled through her body, sudden and unexpected. The sensation wed beneath her skin¡ªa tingling heat that spread like wildfire. At first, it was merely warm. Then it grew hotter, rising from her belly and spreading through her limbs like liquid fire.


    She bent over, a pained groan escaping her lips. Her fingers dug into the dirt as her thighs pressed together tightly. She didn¡¯tpletely understand what was happening to her but it was something her father had mentioned before. Something that scared her.


    Then she felt it¡ªa wetness beneath her clothes and between her legs, unfamiliar and terrifying. A need in her body that screamed for her to take off her clothes, part her legs and present her body to the monster in front of her


    Panic red in her eyes.


    "Kill me!" she cried again, scrambling back. "If you don¡¯t¡ªI¡¯ll kill <i>you!</i>"


    But he didn¡¯t answer. He was sniffing the air.


    "You smell... <i>wet,</i>" he said, voice calm, almost amused. Like he wasmenting on the weather.


    Aria¡¯s breath hitched. She froze in ce, confusion and shame shing in her gaze.


    "You smell <i>good,</i>" he said again, this time slower. His eyes traveled down her body, sharp and assessing. "If I didn¡¯t know better... I¡¯d say you¡¯re presenting."


    His brow furrowed slightly, and then he added, more to himself than her, "But you <i>can¡¯t.</i> Only vampire females do that..."

 Chapter 7: Little Flame {+18}

    <h4>Chapter 7: Little me {+18}</h4>


    Aria¡¯s breath tore through her throat in jagged bursts as she scrambled backward through the blood-drenched grass, her trembling hands slick with dirt and gore. The air reeked of iron and rot, but worse than the death surrounding her was the heat building low in her gut¡ªcoiling, tightening, an unbearable ache that throbbed in time with her racing heart.


    "No," she whispered, voice fraying at the edges. "This¡ªthis isn¡¯t happening." She wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but what was clear was that it was something she didn¡¯t want.


    She wed at her own skin, raking her nails down her arms, her throat, leaving red, stinging welts in their wake. But it wasn¡¯t enough. Her hands trembled as she dug harder, until crimson beads bloomed from the torn flesh of her shoulders and corbones. She didn¡¯t care. She wanted to rip the heat out of herself, tear it out with her bare hands.


    "Get out," she snarled under her breath. "Get out of me!"


    The vampire king crouched mere feet away, still as stone. But his eyes¡ªthose monstrous, glowing crimson eyes¡ªtracked her every movement with unblinking interest. His gaze lingered on the blood trailing down her arms, on the shame that twisted her expression, and something cruel glinted in his smirk.


    "Fascinating," he said softly, voice smooth and serpentine. "You shouldn¡¯t be capable of this."


    "Shut up," she spat, her voice cracked and raw. She dragged her nails down her thighs now, digging into the trembling muscles until blood welled beneath her fingertips. "You don¡¯t know anything about me."


    But Zyren only tilted his head, that mocking smile deepening. He rose slowly, unfolding himself like a predator stretching after azy hunt. Every movement was deliberate. Controlled. As though he owned the very earth beneath them.


    "I know enough," he said. "I can smell it on you."


    She flinched like he¡¯d struck her, rage sparking behind her eyes. "I¡¯m not like you. I¡¯m not some monster ruled by urges."


    Zyren gave a soft, amused sound. "Not like me?" he echoed, as though the idea were quaint. "Oh, little me. You¡¯re worse."


    Aria shook her head violently. "I¡¯m not!" she snapped, jabbing a bloodied finger toward herself. "I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want any of this!"


    But her body betrayed her again. The fire within her twisted cruelly, tightening with each breath, burning behind her navel, pulsing between her legs. It wasn¡¯t desire. It was torment. Pure, primal torment.


    "There are stories," Zyren continued, ignoring her outburst. His voice dipped low, dark velvet in the night air. "Old ones. Whispered before your kind began to forget. Of humans born not quite human. Of rare bloodlines. Cursed bloodlines. Creatures of instinct and wrath and shame. The heatblooded."


    Aria recoiled as if the word had struck her.


    "You lie," she snapped, scratching at her chest now, drawing more blood. "You¡¯re trying to confuse me. Manipte me."


    He arched a brow. "Is that what you think this is? Confusion?" He stepped closer. "No, Aria. This is rity. Your body is screaming the truth you¡¯ve spent your life denying."


    "Liar!" she shrieked. Her voice cracked, raw from fury and desperation. "This isn¡¯t me! This isn¡¯t who I am!"


    But her knees buckled, the fire inside her ring hot enough to make her dizzy. Her torn skin stung with every movement, blood trailing down her ribs and thighs. Still she scratched, wed, desperate to tear something out of herself, anything to make it stop.


    And Zyren just watched. His eyes gleamed with cruel understanding, like a cat toying with a broken bird.


    "Do you even understand what¡¯s happening?" he murmured. "You¡¯re presenting, Aria. Your body has chosen. And it doesn¡¯t care what your mind wants."


    "Stop talking," she hissed, folding in on herself. Her hands balled into fists, nails digging into her bleeding palms. "I swear, I¡¯ll kill you."


    He gave a soft chuckle. "Oh, I believe you want to. But that¡¯s the thing about heatbloods¡ªyour instincts aren¡¯t something you can outrun. You burn from the inside out."


    Aria screamed. Not words¡ªjust rage. She mmed her fists into the ground, dirt flying as she sobbed in fury. Her voice broke, her throat raw from screaming and crying and begging her body to obey. She could feel moisture slipping down her inner thighs again, shameful and betraying.


    "I hate you," she snarled, though her voice trembled. "You-you¡¯ve done something."


    Zyren crouched beside her, maddeningly calm. His voice brushed against her like silk over broken ss.


    "I haven¡¯t done anything," he said. "That¡¯s the worst part, isn¡¯t it? You think I¡¯ve bewitched you, drugged you, possessed you." He leaned in closer, his breath hot against her ear. "But this is all you."


    She shoved at him, weakly, but he didn¡¯t move. Her nails raked across his chest, but he didn¡¯t flinch.


    "Don¡¯t touch me," she whispered. "Don¡¯te near me."


    But he was already there. His fingers ghosted over her lower back¡ªnot a caress, just the suggestion of one. Enough to make her tense. Enough to make the fire inside her roar louder unaware of when she opened her mouth and pleaded for him.


    "Pl-please! Please help me!" She begged the need enough to full every bit of her sanity left.


    Her entire frame locked up as his touch lingered just above her hip before his hand dove right under her dress between her legs.


    "You¡¯re wet and shaking," he murmured, voice almost gentle.


    She sobbed, loud and broken. "No! Wa-wait!"


    But it was clear that he wasn¡¯t listening as she felt his finger slip into her in a way that made her let out a gasp of pleasure even as tears ran down her face.


    Then¡ªhis hand slipped deeper, not too much but enough to send her spiraling. Her vision blurred. Her breath caught. She tried to pull away, but her body arched instead, seeking more like a traitor.


    "So tight!" he mumbled in such a low voice that Aria was too far gone to hear it.


    And that¡¯s when it hit.


    The moment crashed through her like a wave of fire and ice, her body convulsing as pleasure struck her without warning.


    Unwanted. Uninvited. Overwhelming.


    Her scream was soundless¡ªmouth open, throat too tight to make a sound¡ªas her muscles trembled and her hands wed at the earth.


    Then... nothing.


    He pulled away, wiping his hands against his coat like he had touched something dirty even though his expression remained nk.


    The silence was worse than anything else.


    Aria copsed forward onto her hands, the grass sticky with blood and sweat. Her hair fell around her like a veil, hiding her flushed, tear-soaked face. Her breaths came in heaves.


    When her mind cleared¡ªwhen the haze finally lifted¡ªreality mmed back into her chest like a de.


    The guards. They were still there.


    They¡¯d seen everything.


    "Urghhh," she groaned, wanting nothing more than to bury herself deep in the ground and never leave. The bodies of her brother and fathery lifeless on the ground, and yet she had allowed the man who killed them to touch her. Not only that, but she had derived pleasure from it.


    At that moment, she felt so much hatred for herself. When she nced at the de thaty a few feet from her, she wanted to take it and drive it through her chest instead.


    Zyren stood above her again, his shadow long over her trembling form.


    "You¡¯re interesting enough to be kept alive," he said, voice like steel wrapped in silk. "Like a pet!"


    "Go to hell," she rasped, though her body still trembled.


    But he only smiled down at her, smug and sure and terrifying.


    "Little me," he said, ncing at the vige that still burned like a touch before turning to look back at her "...But you¡¯re already there."

 Chapter 8: Sun-Rise

    <h4>Chapter 8: Sun-Rise</h4>


    Tears streamed down her face, hot and unrelenting, and Aria furiously wiped at them with trembling hands, only for more to follow, carving fresh, salty tracks down her cheeks.


    Her body quaked, the tremors wracking through her frame not born from a single emotion, but a storm of grief, rage, and helplessness.


    She stood frozen, forced to watch Zyren calmly issue themand for her brother and father¡¯s bodies to be burned. The mes that would consume them were already rising in the distance, smoke coiling into the sky like the fingers of death itself.


    Every muscle in her body screamed for her to lunge at him again¡ªto w, to bite, to rip something from him the way he had ripped everything from her. But she knew. She <i>knew</i> how pointless that would be.


    He was powerful. Too powerful. The fact that everyone addressed him as "King" only confirmed that he was something far more dangerous than the guard she¡¯d watched move and vanish in front of her eyes.


    Still, her brown eyes remained locked on his back, unwavering, unblinking, burning with hatred. Her vow was silent but fierce: she would kill him. No matter what it cost. Even if it was thest thing she ever did¡ª<i>even if it meant her pathetic life was the price.</i>


    Minutes dragged by in heavy silence before the riders began to mount their horses. The crunch of boots on dirt and the creak of saddles filled the air, but Aria didn¡¯t move. She remained rooted, a statue carved of fury and sorrow, ring at any man who had drifted near.


    The hunger in the eyes of some of the guards was unmistakable¡ªraw, predatory. But their fear of Zyren was even more obvious. Not one of them dared to touch her. Not one stepped closer.


    The vige behind them still crackled with fire and destruction when Zyren¡¯s voice, deep and chilling, rang out across the scene as he lifted himself onto his massive ck horse with silver strands woven into its mane.


    "Stay," hemanded two of the guards. "Make sure it burns to the ground."


    His voice was smooth but merciless, carrying the finality of a sealed fate.


    Then he turned and gestured toward her, beckoning with a casual wave of his hand, as though calling for a pet to heel.


    "Come," he said.


    She didn¡¯t budge.


    Her feet might as well have grown roots. Tears clung to hershes, and her eyes were red and swollen from the relentless flood she hadn¡¯t yet managed to stop. She wanted vengeance¡ªwanted it so badly it made her bones ache¡ªbut her heart... her heart was shattered. So broken she could barely breathe. And part of her wanted nothing more than to take Zyren straight to the depths of hell with her.


    Her insides twisted further as she caught the slow, amused smile that curled his lips when she refused to obey. His eyes were the deep crimson of blood, and once¡ª<i>once</i>¡ªshe had thought that face was handsome. Now all she wanted was to rake her nails across it until there was nothing left but ruin.


    "COME HERE!," he ordered again, voice stillced with that insufferable patience. Her eyes locked on his with defiance. She wouldn¡¯t move. She wouldn¡¯t <i>give</i> him anything. Had he not already taken enough? Her family... her freedom... and now he dered he would make her his <i>pet</i>?


    Her silence was deafening. A wordless scream: <i>I would rather bite off my own tongue than let you touch me again.</i>


    Which was why she flinched in pure shock the moment his horse surged forward.


    Before she could react, a powerful arm wrapped around her waist, lifting her effortlessly as if she weighed nothing at all. She kicked and thrashed, but her struggles were futile against the steel grip that hauled her onto the horse and set her in front of him.


    Her breath caught in her throat as she realized her skirt had ridden up far past modesty, the fabric bunched around her thighs. Shame and fury warred within her as she tried to slide off the horse, only to freeze when his voice brushed her ear like ice.


    "Did you know there are things far worse than death?" he murmured.


    His words slithered down her spine, cold and venomous, paralyzing her.


    His hands held the reins in such a way that her body was boxed in, caged. She couldn¡¯t move without brushing against him, and the idea of touching him¡ªmade her stomach turn in disgust.


    "Breaking your legs would be as easy as snapping a twig," he added softly, a cruel smilecing his tone.


    "Better still, it would ensure you stayed <i>on</i> the horse."


    Every part of her tensed. The terror that bloomed inside her now was a colder thing¡ªmore calcting. More real. If she¡¯d once thought she could kill the monster behind her, hearing him speak made her understand: he wasn¡¯t just a monster. He was something far worse.


    She bit down on her lower lip, refusing to speak. The horse moved beneath them, the rhythmic gait jostling her body as the wind caught her hair. Her skirts remained disheveled and would remain so until she got down from the high horse--the exposure of her bare ankles all the way to her knee made her feel sick.


    Yet, It was the realization that his hands had <i>been inside her</i> that made her want to scream.


    Tears spilled again. Silent, endless but she didn¡¯t sob. Didn¡¯t even make a sound. Only wiped at her cheeks again and again with the back of her sleeve, refusing to break in front of him.


    Her grip tightened on the saddle as she fought not to fall. She didn¡¯t know which would be worse¡ªthe pain of hitting the ground, or the punishment he might inflict if she dared to make the journey any worse than it already was.


    <i>He¡¯s a monster. A fucking monster.</i> she thought viciously, clenching her teeth so hard against her lip that the skin split and blood welled. She didn¡¯t even realize what she¡¯d done until a strong hand gripped her jaw and yanked her head to the side.


    "Humans bleed so easily," he said, voiceced with dark curiosity. "It makes me wonder..."


    She trembled beneath his touch and tried to hide it. Her gaze flicked just far enough to catch the gleam of his fangs before she forced herself to look away.


    She knew the stories¡ªevery child in the viges did. Tales of vampires who drank their fill, leaving nothing but dry husks in their wake. And though Zyren¡¯s face was unreadable, the hunger in his eyes was unmistakable.


    Her fists clenched in herp, knuckles bone-white as rage swelled again inside her.


    Never¡ªnever in her life¡ªhad she wanted to hurt someone this badly.


    And yet heughed.


    A low, amused chuckle rumbled behind her, and she had no idea why until his arm tightened around her waist. She barely had time to react before his legs pressed into the horse¡¯s sides and the beast took off in a powerful gallop.


    Wind whipped her hair around her face, her eyes squeezing shut against the speed. She couldn¡¯t even keep her bnce on her own¡ªonly his iron hold kept her from tumbling off the saddle.


    <i>¡¯Why the-¡¯</i>


    Then it hit her.


    The sky. It was lightening and morning wasing.


    They were about twenty riders in total, all of them moving swiftly. All of them vampires.


    A tiny, fleeting smile tugged at the corner of Aria¡¯s mouth. A bitter thing, almost unnoticeable. She pressed her hands together tightly, folding her fingers in desperate prayer.


    <i>God of Light,</i> she whispered inside her mind, <i>Creator of all that breathes, hear me now.</i>


    <strong>"May the sun rise faster... and burn them all to crisps."</strong>


    Her eyes remained shut tight as the horse thundered beneath her and Zyren¡¯s arm remained mped around her waist, the beast¡¯s gallop only growing faster.

 Chapter 9: Food

    <h4>Chapter 9: Food</h4>


    Aria couldn¡¯t find the strength to speak, even if she had wanted to. Her head dipped low, strands of hair whipping across her face as the horse galloped faster, the wind battering her cheeks and stinging her eyes until they burned.


    A grimace tugged at her lips. Her thighs and backside throbbed with a deep, raw ache from being pressed against the saddle for so long. The rapid pace only made the pain worse, but she bit down on the difort as her eyes narrowed¡ªbecause up ahead, roofs began to appear through the trees. A town.


    Her expression soured as the horses thundered through the outer roads, not slowing even a bit as they approached the heart of the town and headed straight for what appeared to be arge inn¡ªa sprawling stone inn with red shutters and, clearly familiar to them. They¡¯d been here before.


    But what caught her attention most was not the building itself¡ªit was the faces of the vampires around her. Even with the hoods pulled low over their heads, she could see the angry red welts swelling on their pale skin. The sky had begun to brighten, and a faint sliver of sunlight was just now slipping through the thinning clouds. They were burning.


    "Get in," the cold voice behind her barked. She felt herself being lifted, weightless for a moment like a doll caught in a gust of wind. Her feet hit the ground before she even registered that Zyren had dismounted.


    Aria yanked herself out of his grip with all the stubbornness left in her, only to stumble her limbs barely obeyed her. Her leg muscles were stiff, numb, almost useless. It was like trying to run in a dream.


    "We¡¯ll rest here," Zyren announced calmly as Aria tugged at the folds of her skirts, frantically smoothing the rumpled fabric down to her ankles. Only when every inch of skin was concealed again did she let out a silent breath. She had been raised in a vige where modesty was second nature, burned into her bones. Just thinking about how exposed she had been on that ride made her stomach churn.


    Still fighting off the residual nausea, she barely resisted when smooth hands pulled her along and into the inn.


    Inside, the atmosphere changed entirely.


    The innkeeper¡ªa stout, middle-aged man with heavy wrinkles etched deep into his face¡ªcaught sight of Zyren and immediately dropped to his knees just inside the doorway. His entire body trembled as he lowered his forehead to the ground.


    "My King!" he cried, voice thick with reverence and fear.


    Aria froze. The title nged through her mind like an iron bell. Of course she had known what Zyren was. She had seen the deference, the fear in others¡¯ eyes. She had seen the way even guards had bowed before him. But it wasn¡¯t until that moment, when <i>everyone</i> in the room fell to their knees as ifpelled by instinct, that her heart began to pound.


    He was no mere noble. He wasn¡¯t just a powerful vampire. He was <i>the</i> King¡ªthe ruler of the Left Realm.


    Her pulse roared in her ears, but even that didn¡¯t wash out the red-hot wave of fury she felt towards him but it did increase her fear of him.


    Zyren barely spared a nce at the prostrating figures around them. "Food," hemanded, his voice cutting through the thick silence like a de. "My men require food."


    "Yes, Your Majesty," the innkeeper stammered, already rising, clearly eager to obey. "I will have an assortment of dishes¡ª"


    "The people here will suffice," Zyren interrupted coolly, raising a gloved hand and motioning toward the surrounding crowd.


    Before the innkeeper could utter another word, the vampire guards began to move. One moment they were still, and the next they blurred into motion¡ªinhuman, too fast for the eye to follow. des clinked at their hips but remained untouched. They didn¡¯t need weapons for what they intended.


    Aria¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound escaped as she watched the first guard seize a man near the firece, sinking his fangs into the man¡¯s neck with brutal precision. The scream was cut short, reced by a disturbing moan.


    What horrified her more than the act itself was the change that came over the victims.


    They writhed. Not in pain¡ªbut in <i>pleasure</i>.


    The first resistance was short-lived, and it gave way to something entirely obscene. They clung to the vampires, their fingers digging into them, bodies pressing close, grinding. Aria¡¯s skin prickled with horror. She had heard tales but never imagined it could manifest like this.


    Gender made no difference. Men and women alike melted under the vampires¡¯ touch, eyes rolling back, breathless, begging them not to stop.


    She stood stiffly beside Zyren, eyes wide, lips parted but unmoving. She hadn¡¯t spoken to him since the moment they left the vige¡ªhadn¡¯t dared to¡ªbut now, faced with this carnage wrapped in ecstasy, she couldn¡¯t remain silent.


    The innkeeper still knelt nearby, though his eyes flicked again and again toward a young woman in the corner¡ªone of the victims. His wife? His daughter? Aria couldn¡¯t tell, but his agony was unmistakable.


    "Are... are they going to kill them?" she asked. Her voice came out low, nearly inaudible. She didn¡¯t turn to look at him, but she felt Zyren¡¯s gaze settle on her, heavy and unrelenting.


    "You speak," he said mockingly. "For a moment there, I thought you¡¯d gone mute."


    The derision in his voice was sharp enough to cut, thick with condescension, as if he could see through her thoughts, down to the bone.


    She bit the inside of her cheek hard enough to draw blood. She should have kept quiet. But it was toote¡ªthe scene in front of her had triggered something buried deep.


    She remembered her father at the dinner table, stern as he spoke to them. <i>"All vampires are parasites,"</i> he had said. <i>"They¡¯re like mosquitoes. The faster they¡¯re eradicated, the safer we¡¯ll be. Before they drain us all dry."</i>


    Now she watched through blurred, horrified eyes as a vampire guard pulled away from a middle-aged woman, his fangs dripping with red. His eyes were glowing, bloodshot and wild, and to Aria¡¯s horror, his hands went to his belt.


    He began to unbuckle it.


    The woman didn¡¯t recoil. Instead, she clung to him in a daze, skirts already torn in half as if they were paper. He ripped her undergarments with a single motion,pletely unaffected by the public setting or the eyes watching.


    Aria¡¯s entire body went rigid. Her jaw dropped, and she jerked her gaze to Zyren, expecting him to stop it. To order it end.


    But he was watching too¡ªwith a faint smirk curving his lips.


    Her stomach turned.


    The vampire guard pushed into the woman with a savage thrust, and still, the woman clung to him tighter, moaning with abandon. Aria¡¯s insides twisted, her trembling hands clenched into fists.


    Beside her, Zyren¡¯s smooth voice broke through the buzzing in her ears.


    "Some call it <i>blood-lust</i>," he said, almost conversationally. "Feeding creates intense pleasure¡ªfor both vampire and prey." He chuckled quietly, clearly savoring the horror on her face, even as his red eyes burned with something Aria refused to acknowledge.


    She simply stood there, seething and sickened, the image forever burned into her mind.

 Chapter 10: I Won’t Force You

    <h4>Chapter 10: I Won¡¯t Force You</h4>


    He had touched her insides¡ªintimately, deliberately¡ªand knew with chilling certainty that no one else had.


    That knowledge stirred something dark and primal within him, igniting a carnal heat in his loins that he hadn¡¯t felt in ages.


    His eyes darkened, growing more intense, burning with restrained hunger as he forced himself not to let his gaze wander down her body¡ªhidden and maddeningly unreachable beneath the frustratingyers of her long and ugly gown.


    Around them, guttural moans and breathy cries filled the inn¡¯s heavy air, raw and unashamed. Aria stood frozen, her arms stiff at her sides as she clenched her fists, her breath caught in her throat.


    She averted her eyes from the sensual disy, trying to anchor herself in anything else¡ªbut the sound, the heat, the tension¡ªit pulled her gaze right back as if an invisible force gripped her by the jaw and forced her to look.


    It was appalling. It was shocking. It was... a lot.


    Her heart raced in wild, uneven thumps as she took in the growing number of vampires who had gone ahead to fully give into their desires, without shame or hesitation.


    "They¡¯re victims," she murmured, her voice barely more than a breath as her lips trembled with the weight of the realization.


    But Zyren only chuckled at her side, his grip tightening around her wrist as he began pulling her toward the stairs, his voice a low whisperced with amusement and dark satisfaction.


    "Willing victims," he corrected with a smirk, as if the word <i>willing</i> was all that mattered, as though consent cleansed the corruption of what they were doing.


    But Aria wasn¡¯t listening anymore. She couldn¡¯t. Her blood pounded too loudly in her ears. Her legs followed, powerless to resist as he tugged her up the stairs, step by step, toward the rooms.


    Her chest tightened with dread and her face was drawn in a knot of worry as he pulled her into the room at the end of the long corridor upstairs.


    The door had just mmed behind them when she jumped at the sound, her heart lurching violently in her chest.


    The room they entered wasvish, far more luxurious than anything else she¡¯d seen in the inn. It wasrge¡ªeasily thergest room in the ce, she was sure.


    The walls were covered in elegant, soft-toned tapestries, and the furniture was finely crafted, every curve and line speaking of wealth and careful attention. The bed stood in the center, massive. Drapes drawn, but the thin curtains allowed slivers of golden afternoon light to spill through, casting a warm glow over everything.


    Still, even with all that, her eyes¡ªremained fixed on the man standing a few feet away. Zyren. His eyes, his posture, his presence consumed all of her senses.


    She swallowed hard, her throat dry as sandpaper, her fingers twitching nervously. Slowly, almost instinctively, her hands reached for the high cor of her gown, gripping the fabric like a shield, even as she backed up toward the nearest window.


    He watched her, and she saw the flicker of a smirk ghost across his face¡ªmocking and darkly amused. Then, without a word, he raised his hands and pulled the cloak from his shoulders, letting it slide off and fall onto the bed with a soft rustle.


    Underneath, he wore an armless shirt that revealed every ripple of muscle in his arms, pale skin unmarred by even the smallest scar. The power in them was terrifying.


    Aria¡¯s lips parted slightly in fear as she watched the way his muscles flexed when he moved. Her stomach knotted as he dropped onto the bed like a manpletely at ease with his dominance over everything¡ªincluding her.


    "Come. Take my shoes off."


    Hismand was calm but absolute. And oddly, it didn¡¯t carry the violent threat she expected. It was almost... mundane. Her body eased just a little, enough for her to obey. Her guard remained high, but some of the immediate fear dimmed, just enough for her to step forward.


    He hadn¡¯t thrown her down or sunk his teeth into her like the vampires downstairs. Not yet. That alone bought her the tiniest sliver of relief.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll stay here...¡¯ she told herself firmly as she knelt in front of him, keeping her eyes low, her hands shaking ever so slightly. ¡¯...until I find a way to kill him... or at least make him regret killing my parents. Then I¡¯ll leave.¡¯


    That resolve anchored her. That hatred. It was all she had.


    Besides, he was king. He could have anyone he wanted. Any human would throw themselves at him. Why would he want someone like <i>her</i>?


    Aria couldn¡¯t stop the bitter thought from rising. Apart from her fiery red hair there was nothing special about her. Nothing delicate. Nothing desirable. She wasn¡¯t beautiful like her sister, who men seemed to lose themselves over. And she wasn¡¯t slender either like her mother and sister something men always seemed to prefer.


    ¡¯why else would she cover herself in so manyyers¡¯


    She bent her head and focused on the task. Her fingers moved to theplicatedces of his shoes, cursing them under her breath for how difficult they were. Every motion was careful. She refused to touch his skin, even as her trembling hands slid around the heavy shoes, about to pull one off... then the other.


    But then a strong hand seized her chin, firm andmanding, lifting her gaze up to meet his without warning. Her whole body jerked with the sudden contact. She tried to recoil, to yank herself away, but his grip was unrelenting.


    "You thought I would take you to bed?" he asked, his voiceced with that mocking sharpness that infuriated her to the core. His expression was cruelly amused, his smirk only deepening as her cheeks med with heat.


    Aria¡¯s breath caught. She couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak. Her mind scrambled for something to say.


    ¡¯Of course not! Even I know my¡ª¡¯


    But the rest of the thought was snatched from her as his next words hit her like a p.


    "I will. I definitely will."


    He said it like a promise.


    His thumb brushed along her jaw, and for a moment, his gaze dipped¡ªjust briefly¡ªto her lips. Then he let her go.


    "I will thrust into you over and over again, and you will beg me to go deeper."


    Aria¡¯s whole face went pale, then flushed red. Her eyes were wide, stunned, her mouth falling open in a mixture of horror and disbelief.


    The words¡ªso raw, so brazenly obscene¡ªmmed into her like a blow. She could barely breathe, each syble burning into her skin.


    "I will touch you, and tears will fill your eyes as you moan in ecstasy under me."


    He said it like he could already see it.


    "I will kiss every inch of your skin and you will let me"


    Her mouth trembled before she managed to find her voice¡ªsharp, furious, and ringing with righteous outrage.


    "That¡¯s <i>never</i> going to happen!" she spat, her re sharp enough to slice through stone, her voice full of conviction, defiance lighting up her face like a torch.


    Just like the certainty that the sun would rise the next day, she believed those words with every fiber of her being.


    But then she heard it¡ªthe scoff. So arrogant. So sure. It made her blood boil. She wanted to tear his smug face apart. And yet... his dark, unwavering gaze stayed locked on hers, and in it, she saw something even more terrifying than lust.


    Certainty.

 Chapter 11: ALE

    <h4>Chapter 11: ALE</h4>


    "I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d forget so soon!"


    "It was just yesterday when you were begging me to touch you!" Zyren¡¯s voice cut through the room, smooth but edged with mockery. His words dripped with venomous taunting, and Aria felt her stomach twist in fury and disbelief.


    She scrambled to her feet, the sound of her shoes scraping lightly against the polished wood, her fists clenched by her side. Her eyes burned into him with indignation, but just as she opened her mouth to retaliate, his tone shifted¡ªno longer teasing, butmanding.


    His hands folded leisurely between his thighs, his posture deceptively rxed. Yet his voice held a razor edge.


    "My boots. They are yet to be removed," he said simply, motioning slightly with one hand¡ªno force, no shout, but an unmistakable finality to his words. There was a darker undertone now. A warning. A quiet threat that coiled around her spine.


    Aria froze, her breath catching before she dropped back to her knees. Every muscle in her body trembled with resistance, but she moved, reaching for the back of his shoe with trembling fingers, trying to keep her mind nk. Trying not to think. Just obey. Just finish the task and leave.


    But just as her hand brushed the heel of his right shoe, she felt it. Fingers, firm and cool, winding into the wild curls of her red hair. Not tugging painfully, but holding it, stroking it through his fingers.


    She stiffened, unable to look at his face from her position. But the sound of his voice drifted down to her¡ªlow, amused, and maddeningly intimate.


    "Little mes, it suits you," he murmured, and she felt the faint brush of his breath as he brought a handful of her hair to his nose.


    Her stomach twisted with a mixture of anger and something she refused to name. She wanted to yank away, to p his hand and scream, but she forced herself to keep moving, tugging at the other shoe with rough precision.


    ¡¯I smell of sweat and dust,¡¯ she thought bitterly, "What the hell is he¡ª"


    "I won¡¯t force you," Zyren added, his voice suddenly darker, dipped in something thick and sultry. "I like my women writhing willingly and pleasurably under me."


    His words teased her like the wind, her heart thudding in her ears as heat spread through her cheeks¡ªnot from desire, but fury.


    She jerked to her feet with a sharp inhale, brushing off her hands as though touching him had somehow tainted her. "I¡¯m done removing your boots!" she announced, her voice sharper than intended.


    She had expected a demand, amand, some twisted order next. Instead, he moved to the bed, shedding his ck armless shirt without a word, revealing a pale, sculpted chest¡ªwless and unmarred. Hey back, half-naked, muscles rxed, eyes already drifting closed.


    Aria kept her gaze locked on the floor, jaw tight refusing to look at him.


    "You can leave," he muttered, his voice now heavy with impending sleep. "I should wake just around when the sun is setting. If I don¡¯t¡ªwake me up."


    Without another word, Aria turned, feet swift and silent, her hand reaching desperately for the door.


    But she had barely touched the handle when his voice echoed behind her again, this time deeper, more possessive.


    "You belong to me now, Aria Duskbane," he said, his tone drenched with finality, almost like he wanted to brand her with his words.


    She froze.


    "...and I don¡¯t share."


    That was thest thing she heard before mming the door behind her.


    But she didn¡¯t walk away.


    Instead, she leaned her back against the solid wood, her breath shaky, eyes wide. Her heart pounded violently in her chest, and for a moment, she did nothing but stand there¡ªfrozen.


    Then slowly, her expression shifted.


    The fear that had carved itself into her features twisted into pure, undiluted rage. Her hands curled into fists at her sides, nails digging into her palms hard enough to sting.


    Her lips trembled, but not with weakness. With fury.


    She wanted to go back inside. To plunge a de into his chest and watch the light leave his eyes.


    "Rx, Aria," she whispered to herself, voice trembling. "You need information. Lots of it."


    Her mind raced,tching onto strategy, survival. She needed to bide her time. Poison, perhaps. Something subtle. Quiet.


    Once she was certain¡ªonce she had enough to be sure¡ªshe¡¯d strike.


    And if she died, she would make sure he went with her.


    The moans and gasps from the other rooms along the corridor still echoed faintly, a haunting symphony of pleasure and submission. Aria walked past them, her jaw clenched, her expression steeled.


    When she descended to the main floor of the inn, the atmosphere had changed. The crowd had thinned¡ªvampires mostly gone, and with them, a surprising number of humans.


    Her presence turned heads, but the gazes didn¡¯t linger. They flicked to her and away just as fast, afraid to look too long at her.


    She moved toward the inn¡¯s counter, spine straight, despite the storm boiling beneath her skin.


    The innkeeper stood behind it¡ªan older man, pale and visibly shaken, his eyes rimmed with red.


    Aria was sure he had been crying and she knew why.


    ¡¯At least I don¡¯t see any dead bodies,¡¯ she thought to herself as she moved to sit.


    "Mydy!" he stammered as she approached, bowing awkwardly even before she took her seat.


    "Do I look like ady to you?" Aria asked bitterly, gesturing to her clothes¡ªdusty, stained, unkempt. She scoffed, her voice biting.


    "I¡¯m human. Like you. So¡ª"


    But the man cut her off, head lowered, voice trembling with restrained fury.


    "You walked with the King. That alone proves you are <i>with them</i>."


    His teeth clenched, his shoulders trembling slightly, though he refused to meet her gaze.


    Aria¡¯s heart ached at his words, but she masked it well. "I¡¯m hungry," she said, ignoring the ache in her throat. "Some bread and cheese would be nice."


    "Drink of choice?" he asked woodenly and for the first time in her life Aria the felt the urge to drink something she had only heard described by her brother and had since avoided.


    Aria hesitated. Her brother¡¯s voice rang in her head, full ofughter: <i>It burns your throat and your belly. Women shouldn¡¯t have it!</i>


    She¡¯d always listened. She¡¯d never dared.


    But today... today was different. He was gone!


    "Ale," she said, voice firm. "A bit of ale would be nice."


    When the food came, she dug in only to take a sip of the ale and immediately spit it back into the mug, coughing and grimacing.


    Her face contorted in disgust as tears welled up in her eyes and it wasn¡¯t just from the taste.


    <i>If he wasn¡¯t already dead, this would have killed him in a few years,</i> she thought bitterly, picturing her brother chugging it with a grin, sitting beside their father every evening.


    The memory stabbed through her chest like a de.


    But she wiped her tears away with the back of her hand, lifted her chin, and kept eating.


    "I¡¯ll make him pay," she swore under her breath. "Even if it¡¯s thest thing I do."


    She swore it to herself. To the gods. To the memories of her family.


    And she would not rest until <i>the vampire king </i>paid for what he had done.

 Chapter 12: Kind Threats

    <h4>Chapter 12: Kind Threats</h4>


    After eating, there was absolutely no way Aria would return upstairs to Zyren¡¯s room.


    The thought alone made her stomach churn, and although she was tempted to ask for a different room, one nce at the innkeeper¡¯s face told her it would be pointless. He looked like he¡¯d rather gnaw off his own foot than say another word to her.


    So she said nothing.


    Instead, she quietly slipped away from the counter, moving toward one of the empty wooden tables scattered across the inn¡¯s main floor.


    She picked one in a shadowy corner and all but copsed onto it, lowering her aching body into the chair with a soft wince. Her limbs felt like they¡¯d been torn apart and reassembled wrong, her muscles screaming in protest with every motion.


    The journey here had been brutal, and the fact that she¡¯d never ridden a horse before only made things worse. Her thighs throbbed. Her back ached. And her butt¡ªshe swore the bones might be bruised.


    Gingerly, she rested her cheek on the cool surface of the table, letting her eyelids flutter closed, seeking just a few moments of reprieve. Her red curls spilled over her face and shoulders, and in seconds, exhaustion swallowed her whole.


    Sleep came quickly, but soon her rest was cut short with a loud <i>ng</i>¡ªthe sound of something metal or ss hitting the floor nearby. The crash jolted her awake like a whip to her spine.


    She blinked, disoriented, wiping a string of drool from the corner of her mouth as she rubbed at her eyes. The inn¡¯s windows glowed with a deep orange hue. Her heart stuttered as she realized the sun had already set. She had been asleep for hours.


    And Zyren¡ªhe had told her to wake him.


    Cursing under her breath, she shoved herself upright, surprised to find that her body didn¡¯t hurt quite as much anymore. The soreness remained, but it was dulled, like a fire burned down to embers.


    She hurried to her feet, her steps brisk as she moved past the wide-open entrance of the inn¡ªbut then she stopped. Froze.


    The sky outside was darkening into twilight, rich purples and bruised blues streaking overhead. And instead of turning toward the stairs, her feet took her outside, almost against her will. There was something about the scene before her that caught her off guard.


    People were everywhere.


    The roads were alive, buzzing with activity. Men and women moved through the streets, their clothes far finer than her own travel-worn rags.


    Silks, velvets, tailored vests, and high boots. Even the children had ribbons in their hair and polished shoes. Their faces held the softness, elegance that safety and food brought. Not the worn and hardened looks of the people she grew up with. These people were well-fed. Well-kept. Content.


    The sight of it all left a bitter taste in her mouth. But before she could wallow too long, a voice cut through the moment like a de.


    "You can leave now."


    She turned sharply, immediately recognizing the crimson glint of vampire eyes¡ªbut this wasn¡¯t Zyren. The man before her had brown hair and a face she didn¡¯t know, though something about his presence was unmistakable¡ªone of Zyren¡¯s guards. His ck hood cast deep shadows over his features, but there was a hint of... concern?


    "You can leave!" he repeated, slower this time, his tone firmer. "Find a job. Live a good life. Build another family."


    Aria almostughed. The sound that escaped her lips was bitter and hollow. "My family is dead," she said, her voice sharp as ss, her brown eyes locking onto his with open hostility. Her fists clenched at her sides, nails biting into her palms.


    But instead of retorting, the vampire only shook his head.


    "...And what do you hope to achieve by staying?"


    "That¡¯s none of your business," she hissed, taking a step closer, unafraid. He was still a vampire, yes¡ªbut she knew he wouldn¡¯t kill her. Not here. Not now.


    His voice dropped lower, so deep it was barely audible over the distant murmur of the crowd. "Heed my warning," he said slowly, each word weighted and deliberate. "He maniptes people... for his amusement."


    Aria¡¯s throat tightened.


    "There are many things worse than death," he went on. "Choosing to be <i>HIS</i> pet is one of them."


    His words settled like ice in her chest. Still, she forced herself to stand tall. But fear began to bleed through the cracks in herposure, whether she wanted to admit it or not.


    "Zyren is the Vampire King," the guard continued, his voice rougher now. "Do you know how much blood he had to spill to sit on that throne?"


    He stepped forward, slowly, as if trying not to spook her. "You¡¯d be nothing but a toy to him. A pretty thing to y with. A puppet for his games."


    And despite her defiance, Aria felt it¡ªthat flicker of vulnerability, the thread of uncertainty that wove itself through her mind. She¡¯d seen Zyren¡¯s power. His cruelty. She knew this warning wasn¡¯t empty.


    "You¡¯ve suffered enough," the man said quietly. "You¡¯ll find nothing but more pain here."


    There was something... genuine in his voice. So much so that she found herself speechless for a moment, her breath caught in her throat.


    "What¡¯s in it for you?" she finally asked, eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Why warn me?"


    The guard smiled. It was brief. Sad. His eyes softened before he turned away, starting back toward the inn¡¯s entrance. "Do you really think you¡¯re the first human he¡¯s taken interest in?"


    He paused just before stepping inside, ncing over his shoulder.


    "The first pet?" he said. "Most don¡¯tst the week."


    His next words were lighter, but no less unsettling. "Humans aren¡¯t so bad," he said with a shrug. "Apart from their blood being exquisite, I find them to be... such pitiful little things."


    His tone was casual, but it sent another chill down her spine. There was no malice in it. Just truth. in and brutal.


    Aria¡¯s anger red again, as she watched him turn back into the inn. She simply stared ahead at the bustling crowd the carefreeughter and chatter of people who didn¡¯t know¡ªor didn¡¯t care¡ªabout the monsters in their midst.


    ¡¯He had no reason to lie...¡¯ The thought wormed its way into her mind, making her stomach twist with unease. Was she trying to take on more than she could handle?


    The idea terrified her.


    But she didn¡¯t run. Instead, she stepped back, away from the lively street. Her hands balled into fists at her sides, the fire in her chest returning with renewed purpose.


    She would see this through to the end. No matter the cost.


    But just as she turned to retreat inside, she heard a voice she recognized far too well¡ªsmooth, dark, and cutting.


    "Good," Zyren said from behind her, his words curling around her like smoke. "It would¡¯ve been a shame to cut off those pretty legs."

 Chapter 13: Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 13: Arrival</h4>


    She was beyond shocked when she turned around and saw Zyren standing there.


    He had his heavy ck coat draped over his shoulders once again. But it was his eyes¡ªthose zing crimson eyes¡ªthat truly made her blood run cold.


    In his right hand, he held a sword she had ever seen before: long, sleek, and entirely ck, like the void itself had been forged into steel. From the tip of the de, a dark shadow leaked and slithered along the ground like smoke with weight, writhing at his feet like something alive.


    His face was a mask of fury.


    And yet, he hadn¡¯t moved. Not yet.


    But his rage was unmistakable, pulsing from him like heat from a wildfire, and Aria knew without a doubt that if she had dared to take a wrong step¡ªif she had so much as said the wrong thing¡ªhe would have strike her. She wouldn¡¯t have even had the time to scream.


    Her body trembled under the weight of his gaze, her muscles tightening in instinctual fear, as Zyren¡¯s low voiceshed out¡ªnot at her, but at the vampire who had been speaking to her.


    "Horaitus!" His voice cracked through the space like a whip, raw with fury. "You were going to allow her to leave?"


    The named vampire dropped to his knees without hesitation, the leather of his pants pping the stone beneath him with a wet sound. Despite the dusk and shadows, Aria could make out the trembling in his legs, the slight twitch of fear in his fingers as he bowed his head so low it almost touched the ground.


    "Never, my lord!" Horaitus said, his voice steady despite the fear Aria could see rippling through him. "She only wanted fresh air, away from the stench of the inn! I stood watch¡ªnothing more."


    But Zyren¡¯s voice came again, louder this time, crackling with raw power.


    "Never, my lord!" he mocked, eyes fixed on Horaitus. The pressure in the air shifted¡ªheavy, suffocating. Horaitus¡¯s shoulders began to tremble more violently, as though a great weight had been dropped onto his back, something invisible but crushing.


    "I would never lie to you!" Horaitus cried out, head still bowed as though even looking up might get him killed.


    Aria¡¯s heart pounded wildly in her chest. Her pulse roared in her ears as she watched Zyren¡¯s grip on the ck sword tighten¡ªhis knuckles whitening as the air around him buzzed with a deadly stillness.


    She could barely breathe.


    Then Zyren made a low sound, a hum vibrating with dangerous curiosity. "Mhmmm..."


    Slowly, his fingers loosened around the sword¡¯s hilt. The intensity in his frame didn¡¯t waver, but the threat began to simmer beneath the surface rather than hover in the open.


    He turned his gaze toward her.


    Aria stiffened under the weight of it. The ferocity in his eyes hadn¡¯t dulled¡ªif anything, it had grown. His gaze cut through her like a de, unblinking and merciless.


    He tilted his head slightly, his tone calm and sharp as he spoke. "He¡¯s telling the truth?"


    The question¡ªsimple, cold,ced with dangernded like a blow.


    Her chest tightened as the blood rushed through her head, her knees aching to buckle under the tension, but she stood firm. His voice wasn¡¯t raised, but it was more terrifying than if he had shouted. There was something coiled behind it, waiting to strike.


    Though he no longer held the sword with the same threat as before, he seemed even more dangerous in that moment¡ªlike he didn¡¯t need it to destroy her.


    Aria couldn¡¯t do anything but clench her fists at her sides, fingernails biting into her palms, her mouth dry with fear.


    "I won¡¯t repeat myself," he said.


    The words struck like a hammer. Her spine straightened instinctively, sweat sliding down the curve of her back in a slow, icy trail.


    She knew¡ªif Zyren had heard Horaitus¡¯s words and was pretending... then not only would the guard die, but Zyren wouldn¡¯t hesitate to punish her as well. And knowing him, punishment could mean anything.


    So instead of hesitating, she simply gave the only truth she could offer.


    "I had no intention to leave." Her voice was soft but steady, her jaw tight as she forced herself to meet his gaze. "Where would I go?"


    There was nothing for her out there. No one. That was the truth.


    Zyren¡¯s expression shifted. His lips curved, a deep chuckle escaping him¡ªlow, amused, andced with cruel delight, as if something about her answer pleased him immensely. Something she couldn¡¯t understand.


    He turned without another word and slid the ck sword into the sheath hidden beneath his cloak. The moment it disappeared, the shadows at his feet dissipated like mist in sunlight.


    He addressed the guards around him now, his voice calm butmanding. "Man your horses. We should arrive by midnight."


    Without hesitation, the guards scattered to obey his order, their movements swift and disciplined. Even Horaitus¡ªthough shaken¡ªstood quickly, moving with practiced efficiency to prepare Zyren¡¯s horse.


    Aria¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave Zyren. Her heart was still thundering in her chest, but the worst had passed. At least for now.


    "Yes," he whispered suddenly, close¡ªtoo close¡ªhis voice brushing her ear like a secret. "Yes, I would have killed him. And punished you... ruthlessly... if you lied to me."


    The chill his words sent down her spine was worse than any winter wind. His breath was warm against her cheek, the scent of him cloying and sharp. His tone held that same mocking arrogance, that unshakable belief that he knew herpletely. That nothing she did could escape his notice.


    When he mounted his horse and extended his hand to her, she didn¡¯t hesitate. There was no flinch, no struggle, only a resigned eptance. She stepped forward, allowing him to pull her up with a strong arm wrapped around her waist, pressing her firmly against his chest.


    His grip didn¡¯t soften.


    His breath fanned over her face as he took the reins, the warmth of his body seeping into hers.


    She didn¡¯t struggle. What was the point?


    Her father and brother were gone¡ªughtered. And she didn¡¯t believe, not for a second, that her mother and sister had survived. There was nothing left to hope for. No home. No escape.


    There was only him.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll do whatever he wants,¡¯ she thought bitterly. <i>¡¯Then I¡¯ll kill him.¡¯</i> That was the n. Get close. Find his weaknesses. Then end him. Nothing else mattered.


    As the horse galloped at a breathtaking speed, wind whipped through her hair, pulling strands loose from the braid she had tied earlier. Her skirt flew upward, exposing far more than her ankles, but she didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t pull it down. She didn¡¯t try to hide.


    She simply closed her eyes and let herself feel the wind. Cold. Unforgiving.


    It wasn¡¯t until long after nightfall¡ªwhen the stars were scattered across the sky and the moon hung high¡ªthat she stirred. Her eyes fluttered open to find her cheek pressed firmly into a chest she instantly recognized.


    Zyren.


    She jerked away, shocked to realize she had somehow been turned in his arms during the ride. Her body was tucked tightly into his, cradled in the center of his torso as though she belonged there.


    But before she could push herself awaypletely, his hand mmed her back against him.


    "Don¡¯t move," he ordered, voice t but firm, his palm syed against her back with enough pressure to lock her in ce.


    She gritted her teeth in annoyance, her face pressed once more against his chest as the sounds around them shifted. Loud voices called out from the crowd.


    "My King!"


    "My King!"


    The title echoed all around them. She couldn¡¯t lift her head, but she didn¡¯t need to¡ªshe could feel it. Dozens, maybe hundreds, of people falling to their knees as they passed through the city.


    Through the crack under his arm, she caught glimpses of light¡ªso many lights.


    Unlike the modest vige they had stopped at earlier, this ce was grand. Even in the dark, the stone streets gleamed. Structures towered over them, their edges lined with metal and shining trim. The architecture was nothing like what she¡¯d seen before.


    And the lights---


    ¡¯What huge candles ormps are they using?¡¯ she wondered in awe, unable to see clearly, but captivated nheless.


    She tried again to raise her head, her curiosity burning¡ªbut he held her pinning her face down. Anger red in her gut, but she stayed still. For now.


    She would wait.


    She would learn.


    And then... she would destroy him.

 Chapter 14: Sit

    <h4>Chapter 14: Sit</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t until she felt herself being lifted off the horse and set down with her feet barely touching the ground that Aria opened her mouth to speak, her re sharp and ready. But just as she parted her lips, she gasped¡ªZyren picked her up again the very next moment, effortlessly raising her into the air like she weighed nothing.


    Her eyes instantly widened at the scene unfolding in front of her.


    Rows of servants lined the long walkway, which was carefully decorated with blooming roses. Each petal seemed deliberately ced. Behind the servants stood tall men, their stances rigid, their presences exuding power. Their aura felt simr to Zyren¡¯s¡ªdomineering and suffocating.


    Even the sheer size and elegance of the mansion before her was enough to steal the breath from her lungs. The towering structure, with walls that gleamed like dark stone and windows arched with carved metal frames, loomed over everything with regal menace.


    Then Zyren¡¯s voice rang out, loud and absolute. It wasn¡¯t just volume¡ªit was the force behind it that made the ground beneath her feet tremble slightly, and her ears sting like they¡¯d been struck.


    "This is Aria! She¡¯s my pet!" he announced with a wild look on his face, his voice slicing through the still air. "I expect everyone to be on their best behavior!"


    The moment he finished speaking, she felt her feet return to the ground with a dull thud, the fabric of her skirt swaying as she steadied herself.


    But she didn¡¯t look at him.


    Her gaze was locked on the sea of people before her. Heads bowed, eyes averted. The sheer amount of power she could sense from the ones standing was enough to tell her these weren¡¯t just guards¡ªthey were something else entirely.


    The servants, many of whom looked human, were kneeling low, their heads pressed to the earth as if praying to a god. Still, a few dared to nce up at her, their gazes quick and uncertain.


    But what truly stunned her was the shift in the air.


    The moment Zyren said her name, a heavy feeling of animosity filled the air. It wasn¡¯t subtle. And worse still¡ªit didn¡¯te from the servants. It radiated from the ones standing near the mansion¡¯s entrance, the ones who looked the strongest.


    Aria remained frozen in thought, still processing, when she felt her arm suddenly being pulled forward. Zyren dragged her along, but before she could speak, another voice called out just as he stepped forward.


    "My Lord!" the man said with a low, respectful bow before lifting his head.


    "Lord Noctare! You seem to have something to say!" Zyren responded, and even Aria was startled by the dangerous undertone in his voice. He made no attempt to conceal it. The threat was clear enough to make Lord Noctare visibly hesitate.


    He looked just as young as Zyren, which didn¡¯t surprise her. Vampires stopped aging once they reached a certain point of strength. The more powerful they were, the more youthful they appeared, regardless of their true age.


    But there was something unsettling about this one¡ªhis red eyes were slightly translucent, a strange gleam to them as he first looked at her, then turned back to Zyren.


    "The journey must have been inconvenient. I can have someone prepare your bath and¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine! I¡¯m sure there are many things you have to tell me! We¡¯ll head to the grand hall!"


    Even as Aria was pulled along, her senses remained on high alert. She absorbed everything like a sponge¡ªevery step, every look. What terrified her the most was the fear that seemed etched into everyone¡¯s bones. It wasn¡¯t the normal kind of fear. It was deeper.


    They bowed the way they were supposed to. But it was the way they <i>looked</i> at him, as though they had once witnessed something they never wanted to see again.


    <i>¡¯Who knows! Maybe he killed someone close to them!¡¯</i> Aria thought, the idea sliding into her mind like a dagger. Meanwhile, Zyren¡¯s grip on her wrist grew tighter as he pulled her deeper into the mansion.


    They had just passed the gates when another voice broke through the tension. One of the vampires nking them spoke up, this one more brazen than the rest. He didn¡¯t bother to hide his disgust as he looked her way.


    "The humanes with us?" he asked, his tone sharp and disdainful.


    Aria could feel the atmosphere shift again. All eyes suddenly moved to her, a storm of silent judgment.


    She looked at Zyren.


    Yes. He had brought her here to toy with her. And she had followed with the intention to kill him but there was no reason his demands couldn¡¯t wait.


    She had been on horseback for hours. Her legs ached so badly the sides of her thighs felt scraped raw from the saddle. Her body reeked of sweat. Her hair clung to her neck, coated with grime and dust that clung to her like a second skin.


    She knew it wasn¡¯t good to bathe too often since it could make one sick¡ªbut right now, even she was aware of how badly she <i>needed</i> one.


    But Instead of letting her go, she kept being pulled forward in Zyren¡¯s unrelenting grip, even as every step she took was met with hateful stares from the ones behind them¡ªstares that looked like they wanted to burn her out of existence.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the hall.


    The moment she stepped inside, Aria¡¯s mouth dropped open in pure, breathless shock. The grand hall was nothing short of magnificent¡ªmassive walls reaching upward like the interior of a cathedral, crystal chandeliers glistening with candlelight. The entire room shimmered with luxury.


    She froze, eyes wide, only to stumble forward as Zyren jerked her ahead again.


    Whatever anger she had bottled up during the ride began bubbling again, more violent with every second spent in Zyren¡¯s presence. He tugged her without a second thought, his grip burning like iron around her wrist.


    It was insane. She couldn¡¯t believe he hadn¡¯t broken her wrist already. And by the time he let go, she knew it would be bruised, dark and ugly.


    Still, she kept quiet, a trace of anxiety coiling in her chest as the powerful men who had followed behind them began to take their seats. Five chairs, arranged in two neat rows beneath the stairs, each man seating himself with practiced elegance and silent pride.


    Zyren moved toward the staircase that led to a high throne, and she was dragged up behind him.


    Her eyes were drawn to the throne immediately. It was enormous, more a monument than a seat. Iid with shimmering gems and priceless stones, it gleamed in the dim light. Just the chair alone looked like it cost more than her entire vige had ever possessed.


    She couldn¡¯t stop staring.


    Zyren had just settled into his seat when she watched him turn to look at her. His voice cut through her thoughts like a whip. "Sit!" he ordered


    But unlike before, this time around Aria didn¡¯t hesitate.


    Her eyes still zed with fury, but she moved, lowering herself to the ground beside the throne, knees pressing against the cold stone floor, and sat in silence.


    She waited for him to mock her¡ªwaited for the smirk or a sneer.


    But when she looked up, she was a bit startled by what she saw, which waspletely different than what she expected.


    Not amusement but Displeasure. She was trying to figure out why when his gaze shifted¡ªto the four lords seated below. The ones whose names and titles she was about to learn.

 Chapter 15: Strip

    <h4>Chapter 15: Strip</h4>


    Aria wasn¡¯t angry about having to sit on the floor. Under normal circumstances, she was fully aware she shouldn¡¯t even be present in the hall¡ªmuch less be allowed to listen to a discussion between vampire lords. The mere fact she was still breathing in their presence felt like an anomaly in itself.


    Still, as she sat quietly beside the towering throne, her gaze subtly shifted toward the gathering of powerful figures below. Four lords¡ªthree men and one woman. Just as her eyes began to study them, her focus sharpened. Something about their tone drew her attention more intently.


    Her eyes widened ever so slightly as she focused on the conversations between them.


    "I am sure the hunt went well and you got rid of them all Your Highness!" Lord Noctare¡¯s voice broke the silence with a thin, eager smile stretched across his lips. He was the same one who had first spoken earlier, and now his translucent red eyes flicked meaningfully toward Aria.


    "I imagine she pricked your interest, which is why you brought her!" he added, voice lilting with suggestion.


    But before she could gauge Zyren¡¯s reaction, another voice sliced the air¡ªsharper, colder.


    "Does that matter?" came the biting tone of the lord who had stared at her with the most disgust. His eyes were narrowed, hard with disdain. His dark hair was dyed blood-red at the tips, a me-like detail that made him look even more hostile.


    "Clearly, with her red hair, she belongs to a hunter bloodline!" Lord Virelle snapped.


    He didn¡¯t say the words outright, but his meaning was in. He wanted her dead¡ªdiscarded like filth. To him, she wasn¡¯t a guest or even a prisoner. She was a stain that needed to be erased.


    "You make it seem like our opinion matters," came another voice, deep and thunderous. Lord Drekh, thergest among them, spoke with calm detachment, though his tone carried weight like boulders rolling downhill. He barely spared Aria a nce before turning his heavy gaze toward thest member of their circle¡ªa woman.


    She was striking. Her long ck hair flowed over her shoulders like ink, and she wore a light blue gown so thin and revealing it clearly wasn¡¯t designed for battle. It was elegantly tailored for temptation. Aria found herself caught between fascination and a faint sense of repulsion.


    Even as she wondered how someone could wear something like, showing so much skin the woman¡¯s voice came¡ªa silky, sultry note that drifted through the air like perfume, smooth and sweet, but never once did she look in Aria¡¯s direction.


    "We need to send more men to the borders," she said, her voiceced with boredom and irritation. "The forest monsters are bing more erratic and attacking people; humans mostly"


    Aria¡¯s brows lifted in surprise. <i>Was</i> Lord Lythari advocating for humans? The idea startled her¡ªuntil the woman continued, shattering any illusion ofpassion.


    "Thest thing we want is for our main food source to dwindle more than usual."


    "They keep leaving the forest, and the damage they are causing is more than usual," she pointed out in the same detached tone, her eyeszily scanning the room.


    "It wouldn¡¯t surprise me if the Werebeasts were the ones pushing them toward ournds," Lord Drekh added, his massive form shifting slightly. His voice was a low growl, as heavy as his frame.


    <i>We¡¯ve done it before,</i> he thought darkly. <i>There¡¯s no reason they can¡¯t.</i> The dark forest was the only true boundary dividing their realms, after all.


    The conversation drifted onward. Each lord voiced their opinions and suspicions, but their words eventually tapered off. It became clear to all of them¡ªand to Aria¡ªthat this wasn¡¯t a true council. They could advise, yes. But ultimately, it would be Zyren who decided.


    A thick silence descended upon the hall, heavy and expectant.


    Zyren sat with one arm resting on the throne¡¯s edge, his fingers curled near his chin. He had listened quietly all this time, unreadable.


    Then he finally moved.


    His mouth parted slightly¡ªjust as everyone leaned forward, anticipating his verdict.


    But his words were not for the lords.


    His gaze dropped to Aria.


    And she immediately tensed.


    "<strong>STRIP!</strong>" hemanded, his voice cutting across the grand hall like a whip.


    Aria¡¯s heart nearly stopped. Her mouth fell open, stunned to silence. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    "You stink," he continued bluntly, his tone nowced with clear irritation. "Take off your clothes."


    There was no doubt¡ªwhatever displeasure she¡¯d seen earlier in his eyes was dangerously close to turning into open fury. His gaze bore into her, relentless and scathing.


    The entire hall fell into a vacuum of silence.


    Though Aria focused on Zyren with wide, horrified eyes, she couldn¡¯t ignore the others. The lords, the guards¡ªeach corner of the vast hall was filled with eyes, and every single one of them was now on her.


    Her pulse pounded in her skull. She felt like the air had thinned, her lungs straining just to draw breath. Her mouth opened, desperate, and a trembling voice escaped her lips.


    "Bu-but I don¡¯t have any clothes to¡ª"


    She didn¡¯t even finish the sentence. The look in his eyes changed again, a flicker of something darker twisting across his face.


    "Have you forgotten your ce?" he asked. The words were quieter this time, yet the threat in them was far more potent. Each syble was a step toward danger, as if she were walking the edge of a cliff.


    The silence in the hall thickened with anticipation.


    Some guards looked visibly stunned. The fact that she had even spoken at all seemed to shock them¡ªas if they expected her to be broken already.


    Aria lowered her eyes, not wanting to re at him. Her teeth clenched together so hard her jaw ached. Her shaking fingers moved to the cor of her dress, hesitating just once before starting to unfasten the buttons.


    She had barely undone the third when Zyren¡¯s re sharpened, his eyes silently warning her to move faster¡ªor he would do it for her.


    <i>I can lie,</i> she thought desperately, panic creeping up her throat. <i>I can say it¡¯s a red day¡ª</i>


    But she swallowed the words. Even if she said them, what if he demanded proof? What if he didn¡¯t care?


    The humiliation would only grow worse.


    Her hands moved again, slower this time, her face burning as she peeled the dress from her body. She stopped once she stood in her undergarments, trembling.


    "That too," Zyren¡¯s voice came, deeper than before¡ªunchanging, unmoved by her fear.


    Her breath hitched.


    Her fingers curled over the hem of her undergarments, unwilling¡ª<i>unable</i>¡ªto go any further.


    Her lips parted to protest.


    But Zyren was already speaking again¡ªthis time to a guard behind her.


    "If she speaks again..." he said, his voice booming across the entire hall, each word like a nail being driven into wood, "cut out her tongue."


    The silence afterward was deafening.

 Chapter 16: Naked

    <h4>Chapter 16: Naked</h4>


    Even the guards furthest from the throne stiffened at the weight of themand.


    The room, already tense, dropped into a suffocating silence as though the very walls held their breath. Aria stood frozen in ce, her skin gone pale, every heartbeat pounding violently against her chest like a drum of warning.


    She visibly trembled as the hiss of metal meeting air echoed behind her¡ªthe unmistakable sound of a de unsheathing. Her breath caught, a sharp, involuntary hitch in her throat, and her wide, ssy eyes shifted slightly as she sensed the guard stepping closer.


    His stance exuding the chilling readiness to carry out themand without an ounce of hesitation.


    Biting down hard on her bottom lip, her teeth pressing just shy of breaking the skin, Aria reached behind her, fingers clumsily fumbling with the thin ropes that held thest of her dignity together. Her movements were slow, reluctant, but with every tug and unraveling knot, her resistance withered. The dress slipped from her body with a muted sound as it fell to the marble floor, pooling around her feet. The cold air kissed her skin, raising goosebumps across her arms as tears welled in her eyes¡ªhot and helpless.


    She didn¡¯t dare look at him. Didn¡¯t have to. Zyren¡¯s gaze was a physical thing, heavy and sharp, sliding over her now-naked form with open possession. She could feel the electric tension in his breath, the unmistakable excitement in his tone as he raised his hand and gestured toward her.


    "Little me... Come," he beckoned, his voice low, coaxing, butced with amand that prickled against her spine.


    A scream built in her throat, but a different kind of fear had already hollowed out her chest. Her feet moved without permission, one step and then another, until she stood beside the throne, her fists clenched so tightly her nails dug crescents into her palms.


    ¡¯There¡¯s nothing to look at,¡¯ she hissed to herself internally, a desperate mantra. ¡¯He can humiliate me all he wants. Let him look! Let himugh! There¡¯s nothing about me worth seeing.¡¯ She tried to findfort in the self-loathing, clinging to it like armor.


    Her body wasn¡¯t the kind others envied. Her curves were soft, her belly fuller than she liked. She was certain there was nothing about her that could be admired.


    But then his voice reached her again¡ªdeeper this time, almost a growl in its husky texture. "Sit."


    She didn¡¯t need a seer to understand his intent. He wanted her on hisp.


    Humiliation didn¡¯t begin to describe what Aria felt. Her skin burned with shame as she moved stiffly, each motion mechanical, stripped of grace or dignity. She sat on hisp, her whole body rigid, her nails biting deeper into her palms. Around her, the lords said nothing¡ªbut she could feel their gazes, discreet yet present, as if they fed on the shame in the room like vultures circling a fresh corpse.


    She refused to give Zyren the satisfaction of watching her cry. Her jaw clenched, her nostrils ring slightly as she forced her tears back. In her mind, she conjured the image of him dead¡ªhis body twisted in agony, his chest torn open, his heart carved out.


    Then she imagined herself hammering his skull into the ground, over and over, until he was no longer recognizable.


    But his voice, cool andposed, sliced through her thoughts as he turned his attention back to the gathered lords.


    "Send more men to the borders of the viges and towns that need it the most," he said, his voice smooth as steel. "Tell the men to allow a couple of humans to die."


    Aria jerked at the words, startled, her gaze snapping to him in disbelief. Her eyes locked with his, only to find his focus shamelessly centered on her exposed breasts. Heat surged up her neck, not from desire but raw fury. She immediately crossed her arms, hands flying up to cover herself as her re seared into him.


    It only made him smile. The amusement in his eyes deepened as he leaned back on the throne, entirelyposed, his hands never touching her¡ªbut the possession in his gaze made her skin crawl.


    "They need to be more scared of the monsters than they are of us," Zyren said, voice full of unshakable authority.


    Lord Drekh nodded firmly, the sheer weight of his voice like thunder as he responded, "Yes, it would keep the rebellions to a bare minimum."


    "Humans reproduce quickly," Lord Virelle added with a grin, his fingers trailing along the dyed red tips of his hair, "Wiping out one or two viges shouldn¡¯t be a problem."


    Lord Noctare nodded solemnly, his translucent red eyes glinting ominously. Lord Lythari, meanwhile, leaned sensually to the side, openly eyeing Lord Drekh¡¯s massive frame, her expression thick with lust. She didn¡¯t bother to hide it. Drekh, for his part, remained stoic, not sparing her a single nce.


    Zyren gave a faint nod, satisfied, and with that, the meeting was over. The four lords rose in silence, each bowing their head before turning toward the massive double doors. Their footsteps echoed as they left, cloaks trailing, boots cking on polished marble, until the doors shut behind them with a final, echoing thud.


    Aria moved the moment thest echo faded, intending to scramble off Zyren¡¯sp¡ªbut she didn¡¯t get far. A strong hand wrapped around her throat, fingers pressing just hard enough to bring tears to her eyes, yet not enough to stop her from breathing. The pressure was precise. Controlled. Terrifying.


    Zyren leaned close, his lips nearly grazing her ear as he whispered, so quietly even the guards wouldn¡¯t be able to hear. His breath was warm, but the words were cold.


    "When we¡¯re alone, you can act a little spoilt..." His voice was soft, almost gentle¡ªeerily so.


    "...but when we¡¯re withpany, you will <i>not</i> disobey me."


    Aria¡¯s eyes locked with his, ring with unspoken defiance even as his grip tightened slightly, just enough to send another wave of fear spiraling through her chest.


    "If I tell you to eat grass," he murmured, head tilting as if pondering the idea, "you will eat it."


    His voice dropped lower, not angry¡ªjust cold and curious, which somehow made it worse.


    "Because if I have to train you... you¡¯ll be useless to me. And what will I do with a broken pet? One with only one eye?" The question hung in the air, casual in tone, butced with chilling implication.


    Terror twisted inside her like a knife, and her body trembled despite every effort to hold it back. Her pride, already bruised and stripped, gave way to sheer survival instinct as he asked, "Do you understand?"


    Aria nodded immediately, frantically, tears spilling over despite herself. The pressure on her neck wasn¡¯t strangling her¡ªit was calcted. He was pressing into the sensitive sides, not her windpipe, using pain to assert dominance.


    The moment her head dipped, he released her, and she gasped¡ªscrambling off hisp like a cornered animal. She moved quickly, putting distance between them, but her back prickled when she felt his eyes still on her.


    When she dared to nce over her shoulder, the same displeased expression was etched onto his face¡ªonly now, it was deeper...much worse.

 Chapter 17: Ma-Master

    <h4>Chapter 17: Ma-Master</h4>


    As he leaned back into his seat, Zyren ced one hand on the armrest and the other against the side of his face, lounging like a king who already knew the oue of a game before it began.


    "Did I tell you to get off?" he growled, his crimson eyes narrowing with displeasure.


    The low rasp of his voice crawled across Aria¡¯s skin, freezing her in ce. Those blood-red eyes gleamed with dangerous irritation, making her stomach twist. At that moment, a pit opened in her chest, and she couldn¡¯t help but think she might have bitten off far more than she could chew.


    Her heart pounded¡ªloud, frantic, echoing in her ears¡ªas her gaze flicked to her crumpled clothes lying on the cold floor. Every fiber of her being screamed to reach for them, to cover herself, to run. But even as the instinct burned through her, she knew that one wrong move¡ªone slip¡ªwould be her doom.


    ¡¯He¡¯s training me,¡¯ she thought bitterly, clenching her jaw. ¡¯He¡¯s clearly training me as a pet!¡¯


    A sick, smoldering fury boiled just beneath her skin. If things kept going like this, she would be so full of fear that even the <i>idea</i> of resistance would feel like suicide. Her hands shook with fury and shame.


    ¡¯Spawn of the devil himself,¡¯ she cursed him silently, trembling as she forced her feet to move closer.


    She stepped toward him, seething, and just as she was about to sit, her eyes dropped¡ªand froze. Her breath caught in her throat, eyes widening with disbelief as her gaze fell on the very prominent bulge straining against his ck pants.


    Her heart mmed against her ribs. The shock was so sharp it dulled her anger for a split second, recing it with stunned confusion and something that felt dangerously close to panic. She blinked rapidly, lips parting.


    "What¡ª" she began, her voice high and disoriented.


    "...that can¡¯t be yo¡ª" the words stumbled out before dying in her throat.


    "Why the hell are you¡ª" she stopped herself, unable to finish the sentence. Her face turned crimson, hands still covering her chest as her entire body screamed to snatch up her clothes and hide. Her re sharpened as she looked up at him.


    Zyren¡¯s lips curved, a hint of amusement dancing on them. "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" he replied with maddening calm, his voice lightly teasing as his fingers tapped hisp¡ªwordlessly demanding her obedience.


    Aria¡¯s stomach churned. She didn¡¯t want to go. She didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near him. If she had any choice, she would¡¯ve run from the hall the second she left hisp.


    But she didn¡¯t have a choice.


    Her limbs heavy with reluctance, she gingerly lowered herself onto the very edge of his left leg, careful to ce most of her weight on her own feet. But before she could even settle, she felt herself lifted¡ªher legs leaving the ground entirely as though she weighed nothing.


    Startled, she instinctively reached for his shoulders for bnce, only to find his eyes fixed¡ªnot on her face¡ªbut on her legs.


    "Can you not¡ª" she started, her voice strangled, cheeks burning with humiliation. Her entire upper body flushed crimson, a painful blend of shame and fury radiating off her skin.


    "Can I not look at what belongs to me?" he asked, voice low and velvety, leaning in close. His hand tugged her subtly forward, making her hyper-aware of the hard bulge pressing up against her from beneath.


    Aria stiffened, a jolt of disgust shing through her, but she didn¡¯t move. Not an inch. Her entire body locked as she returned his gaze with seething fury.


    She knew it¡ªevery ounce of power she had left was hanging on a thread. He held the strings.


    And the only way she was going to survive was if she yed this game¡ªhis game.


    Biting down the revulsion bubbling in her throat, she bowed her head, forcing herself into something that resembled submission. Her voice came out low and shaky, barely managing to hold together.


    "Mas¡ªmaster," she stammered, the word wing its way out from behind gritted teeth.


    "You promised not to force me!" she added quickly, louder than she meant to, her desperation slipping through.


    The tension between them felt like a coiled spring. Her entire body buzzed with dread. If things kept escting, he¡¯d have no qualms about taking her¡ªright here, right now. And she would rather die than let that happen.


    At this point, she wasn¡¯t clinging to life out of fear, but for vengeance. Revenge was all she had left. Her life had no value beyond that. She didn¡¯t care about herself, or her body, or what was done to her¡ªas long as she got the chance to kill him.


    But instead of answering her, Zyren reached up, his fingers slipping into her hair. His gaze slid down to her chest again, tantly, without shame.


    "You seem to have a problem with showing skin," he murmured, his tone almost thoughtful. "That¡¯s a big problem."


    Her mouth opened to argue¡ªto exin, <i>to beg</i> if she had to¡ªbut before a single word could escape, he snapped his fingers.


    The sharp sound cut through the air like a whip, and instantly a guard appeared, dropping to one knee in front of the throne with his head bowed low.


    "My King!"


    "Get a human maid and a human guard. Bring them here," Zyrenmanded, and Aria¡¯s stomach dropped as her eyes widened.


    The guard was gone in a blink, disappearing so fast her eyes couldn¡¯t even track his movement. A momentter, she heard the massive doors of the hall m shut, sealing them in again.


    "Humans should make your stay morefortable," he said, his voice like silk with a jagged edge. "You don¡¯t like my kind."


    His fingers still yed with her hair¡ªdelicate and possessive¡ªas if he owned every strand. Aria wanted nothing more than to wrench her head away, to scream, to bite his hand off. But she didn¡¯t.


    Not yet.


    She had learned enough about him to know that the softer his voice, the darker his mood could turn.


    They didn¡¯t have to wait long.


    The doors opened again with a low groan, and the guard returned, two figures trailing behind him¡ªa woman with downcast eyes, and a man whose gaze roamed a bit too curiously around the room until he locked eyes with them.


    Human. Brown-eyed. Young.


    Aria¡¯s arms crossed tighter around her chest as a fresh wave of shame hit her like a tidal wave. The moment the man¡¯s eyes widened¡ªtaking in her position on Zyren¡¯sp, her nakedness¡ªshe opened her mouth, ready to beg for clothes if that¡¯s what it would take.


    But she didn¡¯t get the chance.


    Without warning, the man¡¯s shadow slithered up from beneath him like a living serpent, wrapping around his neck and tightening like a noose.


    His mouth opened in a silent scream, hands wing desperately at the invisible force. He thrashed, his face paling rapidly as the air was crushed out of him. The horrible sound of bones snapping echoed across the hall, and then he dropped. Limply. Dead.


    Aria stared in horror, unable to breathe. It had happened so fast¡ªtoo fast to understand, too fast to even look away.


    The maid dropped to her knees beside him, trembling violently as she pressed her forehead to the floor. She didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t move.


    Zyren didn¡¯t even nce at the body.


    "You looked ufortable," he said simply, as if it exined everything. As if a life snuffed out was no more troubling than flicking off dust.


    Aria¡¯s body locked, her mind still reeling¡ªbut her curiosity sparked despite herself. ¡¯What was that?¡¯ wondered how Zyren had killed him from such a distance without raising a finger.


    As if sensing her thoughts, Zyren raised his handzily, and her breath caught as her own shadow began to move.


    It slithered up her body like dark silk, wrapping around her thighs, crawling along her waist, sliding up her spine like ghostly fingers until it threaded itself into her hair. Aria¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, her entire body shivering.


    "Pure blooded vampires have powerful bloodline abilities," he said casually.


    And all Aria could do was internally curse him while also cursing every vampire that had ever existed. Cursing the fact that they were not only bloodthirsty monsters, but monsters with magic.


    They were already hard to kill, and with what she had just seen, it made it almost impossible because she was human and powerless. ¡¯Scourge of the earth,¡¯ she cursed at him a hundred times in her mind.

 Chapter 18: Mute not Dumb

    <h4>Chapter 18: Mute not Dumb</h4>


    Zyren had personally walked her to her room, which she soon realized was located on the floor just beneath his.


    It was hard to not feel relief, but if there was one thing she could be grateful for, it was the clothes they¡¯d handed to her before she was paraded through the halls¡ªhalls teeming with servants who dared not look up as they passed.


    "Don¡¯t forget to bow! No one is excused!" he warned before leaving, his voice sharp, final. A reminder. A threat. The next time he saw her, he expected obedience¡ªsubmissive, practiced, and proper. Just like all the others.


    Then he was gone, his figure disappearing behind a trail of guards, the echo of his boots still ringing in her ears. Aria barely had time to gather her scattered thoughts when the door to her new room was pushed open. The human maid who had been waiting beside her slipped inside in a near panic, like she was fleeing something much worse than whaty ahead.


    There was no tremble to her limbs now, but the fear in her eyes was impossible to misinterpret. It wasn¡¯t mere nervousness. It was survival instinct. Aria followed her in, stepping into a room toovish for what she was¡ªa prisoner in gilded chains¡ªand quietly shut the door behind her, the soft click of thetch somehow louder than it should have been.


    Without missing a beat, she turned to face the girl, her voiceced with urgency and frustration.


    "So tell me! How did his other pets die?" Her arms folded beneath her chest, stance rigid, expression unflinching.


    The brown garment she now wore felt strange against her skin. It was soft¡ªsofter than the one she¡¯d worn before¡ªbut the cut and stitching screamed servitude..


    She tightened her fists beneath her arms, the bones in her hands pressing into her skin, waiting¡ªdemanding¡ªan answer. But none came. The maid only shook her head, her eyes wide, ssy with terror.


    She looked young¡ªbarely older than Aria herself. ck hair, warm brown eyes, delicate features. She had that kind of innocent beauty that made people want to protect her. And yet, she said nothing. Only lowered her head and stood there in silence.


    "It¡¯s fine! It¡¯s only us here!" Aria¡¯s tone softened, a touch of desperation bleeding through her anger. "I just need to know..."


    But again, the girl shook her head, more gently this time, raising one trembling hand to her lips, then away. A silent gesture. She couldn¡¯t speak.


    The realization sent a ripple through Aria, her eyes narrowing as they searched the girl¡¯s face for a lie. But she didn¡¯t have time to waste. With sharp, decisive steps, she crossed the room, grabbed a sheet of parchment and a quill from the writing table, and returned, shoving them into the maid¡¯s hands with more force than necessary.


    "Your name! ...and all the reasons why the previous owners of this room are dead!" Her voice cracked with emotion¡ªbitterness, fear, resolve¡ªallced together in a low growl.


    She wasn¡¯t na?ve. She knew exactly what she was: powerless. The only reason she was alive was because Zyren hadn¡¯t yet found her disobedient enough to kill. But that was a flimsy thread, and it could snap at any moment. If she wanted to find his weakness¡ªif she wanted to destroy him¡ªshe couldn¡¯t afford to y it safe.


    But she had just shoved the writing materials in the maids hands when she saw her shake her head as she pointed at it, again gesturing that she couldn¡¯t write or didn¡¯t know how.


    Aria¡¯s jaw clenched.


    Did Zyren give her a dumb maid on purpose?


    But then, she caught it¡ªthe way the maid had unconsciously gripped the pen. Not with hesitation. Not with confusion. With muscle memory. Precision. Confidence.


    Aria had grown up in a dirt-covered vige. The only reason she even knew how to read and write was because her father had insisted¡ªforced, even and she had seen illiterates who didn¡¯t.


    <i>She holds it like she knows how to use it.</i>


    Without thinking, she raised her hand and struck the girl across the cheek, the p echoing in the silence with a boom. The maid cried out, a pained sound escaping her lips as she stumbled to the ground.


    Oh. I forgot that mute people can make sounds.


    Aria crouched slightly, her voice dropping so low it was almost a whisper.


    "I¡¯ll be honest with you. You¡¯re useless to me if we can¡¯tmunicate."


    She stared, her tone frigid and cruel¡ªbecause kindness had no ce here.


    "You say you¡¯re dumb and can¡¯t write? Fine. I guess I¡¯ll just have to tell Zyren that. You can imagine how annoyed he¡¯ll be when he finds out I bothered him with something so trivial."


    She leaned closer, her words cutting.


    "He¡¯ll be pissed at me, sure. But who do you think he¡¯ll take it out on? I¡¯m his new pet. You¡¯re just a human maid."


    The silence hung heavy between them. The maid was trembling, and Aria felt nothing.


    No pity. No guilt. Only a relentless need to survive.


    "I¡¯ll ask again. You <i>can</i> write," she said, this time not as a question, but as a deration.


    Her eyes didn¡¯t blink. Her gaze didn¡¯t waver. And sure enough, the girl gave a reluctant nod, reached for the pen, and began to write, her frown deepening with every stroke.


    Aria watched her. She didn¡¯t believe the girl was mute. But she wasn¡¯t going to out her either. She had her reasons, and Aria understood. They were all captives here, bound by different chains.


    If Aria had it bad, then this girl¡ªthis maid¡ªhad it worse. Much worse.


    The girl finished quickly, her handwriting neat, refined, elegant. Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed the moment she saw it.


    Nomoner wrote like that. That was noble writing¡ªmaybe even royal. Taught from birth. Hidden now, for obvious reasons.


    "Rymora," Aria read aloud, her tone t. The name felt fake, but it would do for now.


    Then she looked down at the rest of the page, taken aback the second she read the words off the page.


    <i>"The first one choked on his semen and spilled it when he told her to swallow. He beheaded her on the spot."</i>


    Aria¡¯s stomach twisted, her lips pulling into a thin, disgusted line. Her fingers tightened around the page, and for a split second, her vision blurred with rage as her eyes dropped to the second line and she kept reading.

 Chapter 19: Half-Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 19: Half-Clothes</h4>


    ~One; he asked her to cut her hair. She did¡ªbut he hated it. Beheaded.


    ~Gave her to one of the lords for a week, but found her disgusting to look at when she was returned.


    ~Another was too obedient, another too stiff.


    ~A couple were found dead in their rooms¡ªpoisoned, assant unknown.


    Aria scanned the rest, her eyes darting from line to line as a cold realization settled like a stone in her gut. Her lips parted but no sound came. The conclusion had been wing at her, hovering in the back of her mind¡ªbut now it stared her directly in the face.


    <i>¡¯They didn¡¯t do anything wrong... He just stopped wanting them.¡¯</i>


    She felt her fingers curl around the sheet of paper as she silently passed it back to Rymora, her breath growing shallow. Her voice came out sharp,ced with tension.


    "The ones that were poisoned?" she asked, her brows furrowing. "It wasn¡¯t the King?"


    To her surprise, the maid instantly shook her head¡ªfirmly. Her whole body moved with the gesture, her ck hair shifting over her shoulders as if her whole soul rejected the thought.


    Aria had passed the paper and pen back without a word, her expression demanding. The girl didn¡¯t hesitate. Her hand moved quickly, the quill scratching furiously across the page with practiced grace. When she handed it back, Aria¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her own eyes widened as she read.


    "No! The King is all-powerful. He kills them in the open. For the ones that were poisoned or had some form of ident... it is rumored that it might be Lady Vivian: the King¡¯s Blood Source and former lover!"


    Aria¡¯s brows shot up as confusion painted her face. "Blood source?" she asked, as she handed the sheet back once more, though her patience with the back-and-forth was starting to fray. Still, there was no one else to ask.


    She waited as Rymora wrote again, and when she received the sheet this time, her breath hitched slightly.


    "Vampires drink human blood as a staple food, but Pure Vampires with bloodline abilities¡ªlike the King or the Lords¡ªneed a Vampire Blood Source whose blood ispatible with theirs."


    "Human blood is not enough. If they had to depend only on human blood, they¡¯d drain hundreds in a day! That¡¯s what I know."


    Aria read the words over twice, eyes narrowing. The implications rattled in her brain like loose chains. Not only did she have to watch Zyren¡¯s every move, she now had to worry about his insane lover too.


    "Do you know vampires¡¯ weaknesses?" she whispered, her voice barely audible, stepping so close to Rymora their shoulders nearly touched. She kept her tone so low that even if someone pressed their ear to the door, they¡¯d hear only muffled breaths.


    But before she even finished speaking, Rymora was already shaking her head¡ªvigorously this time, with her eyes wide and pleading. Aria didn¡¯t care. She shoved the paper and ink into her hands again.


    ¡¯I need to figure out how to kill Zyren,¡¯ she thought bitterly. ¡¯Even if I have to kill everyone in this cursed mansion to do it. I¡¯ll pay my penance in the afterlife.¡¯


    Rymora¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she took the pen, but she began to write. When she passed it back, Aria snatched it instantly, her eyes darting across the words.


    "Silver. There¡¯s also the sun, which is extremely dangerous to them. Apart from that, I know nothing else¡ªunless they get seriously injured and are unable to get a blood source in time."


    A deep frown crept across Aria¡¯s face. Nothing new. Nothing she hadn¡¯t already known. Her disappointment was palpable.


    "Fine," she muttered, tossing the paper back to Rymora without another nce. Her eyes wandered across the room, finally taking in her new environment in full.


    The room was exquisite¡ªopulent in every sense. A chandelier hung overhead like a glittering web, casting delicate shadows over velvet chairs, silk curtains, and golden trim. But it all meant nothing. It wasn¡¯t hers. It was nothing but a temporary cage.


    She had just moved to sit on the edge of the massive bed when Rymora suddenly crossed the room, heading toward a towering wardrobe in front of the bed. She pulled it open with both hands in a swift motion.


    Aria froze. Her eyes widened in absolute horror.


    "What the¡ª" she gasped, breath catching in her throat.


    The sight that greeted her was like something out of a twisted nightmare. Dozens of garments hung in an orderly disy... except they weren¡¯t garments. Not really.


    Her eyes darted to Rymora, who was already scribbling frantically with an anxious expression stered on her face. She passed the note without waiting.


    "These are the clothes you¡¯re required to wear. Each one matches the cor and the chains."


    But Aria didn¡¯t even register the note at first. She was too busy choking on her rage. Her fury built in her chest, molten and fierce. "What are these? Are these supposed to be clothes?! HELL NO!"


    Her hands shot out and grabbed one of the outfits. It was the most modest of them all¡ªa long, ankle-length piece with sleeves. But it was made entirely of transparent whitece.


    <i>¡¯Did the seamstress fall ill and die?¡¯ she thought bitterly. Why would anyone create such an abomination?</i>Yet, it was the most decent of them all as it covered her arms and reached her ankles¡ªexcept for the fact that it waspletely see-through.


    Her heart had just been thumping and racing in her chest when she slowly forced her heartbeat to settle down as she slowly began to think of solutions to the huge problem in front of her.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not so bad! If I wear an undergarment it could work!¡¯ she muttered under her breath. She was trembling now, her heart pounding like war drums. Her breath came in short bursts as her gaze trailed to another piece¡ªa tangle of thin straps that wouldn¡¯t even properly cover her chest, let alone her body.


    "Sacrilegious!" she gasped aloud as she ced a finger on her forehead and drew a line down to her nose, a symbol of faith in the God of Light which her family worshipped.


    Her voice was low. "I might as well be a whore..."Her cheeks burned, crimson and hot, as her eyes moved to the chains and cors dangling at the side of the wardrobe. Her body jerked back instinctively, like they had reached out and scorched her skin.


    Her attention waspletely fixed on the wardrobe that she didn¡¯t notice Rymora writing vigorously on the paper in her hand as fast as she could with a worried expression on her face.

 Chapter 20: Lady Vivian (I)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Lady Vivian (I)</h4>


    "You have to wear it! You¡¯re his¡ª¡ª, I mean Pet," Rymora wrote frantically, her hand trembling as she scratched the words onto the paper with desperate urgency.


    "He will be very disappointed if he sees you in anything other than what he appointed for you," she added quickly, before thrusting the note toward Aria with a pleading look.


    Aria only nced at the paper, refusing to take it, her lips pressing into a thin line. She already understood what the maid was trying to say, but still, she asked anyway.


    "I can just stay in my room all day, right? There¡¯s nothing I¡¯m required to do unless hees to see me?" she demanded, a deeper frown furrowing her brow as her gaze locked onto Rymora¡¯s.


    Rymora instantly shook her head, her entire body stiff with urgency, even before her hand darted out to scribble on the paper once more.


    Aria snatched the next message as soon as it was offered:


    "You have to attend breakfast, lunch, and dinner! King Zyren prefers to dine in the grand hall, usually with the Lords and a few other important guests."


    "You definitely must attend!"


    Aria had barely finished reading the words when the urge to shred the paper into tiny pieces surged through her. Her eyes, burning with helpless anger, snapped back to the "clothes" hanging mockingly in front of her.


    The longer she stared, the more the thought of wearing them gnawed at her mind, until she seriously considered setting them on fire and watching them turn to ash.


    She was still wrestling with the horrifying reality¡ªdesperately trying to figure out how to avoid parading her body around like amon whore¡ªwhen a loud,manding knock thundered against the door.


    It wasn¡¯t a polite rap¡ªit was the kind of knock an owner would give to their own door. A jolt of panic shot through Aria as she turned toward Rymora.


    Without hesitation, the maid snatched the paper from Aria¡¯s hands and, to her utter horror, stuffed it into her mouth, chewing with a frantic, wide-eyed expression of terror.


    Aria could hardly process the surreal sight of Rymora munching on inky parchment like a desperate animal when, with a heavy creak, the main door to the room swung open.


    Soft, deliberate footsteps entered without pause.


    Aria¡¯s heart dropped. Her first instinct had been to expect Zyren¡ªwho else would dare barge in like that?¡ªbut instead, her breath caught when she saw the figure striding into the room.


    A woman. Tall, statuesque, and exuding an air of arrogantmand.


    Her ck hair cascaded down to her waist in silky waves. She wore a crimson gown that clung to her figure, entuating her narrow waist and bare shoulders with an elegance that was simultaneously bold and shockingly sensual.


    Her eyes¡ªcrimson and sharp¡ªswept over the room, lingering on Aria with open disdain. Her upper lip curled with a trace of disgust.


    "So you¡¯re the King¡¯s new pet project," she said, her voice low and dripping with derision, as if sharing a secret she didn¡¯t want the walls themselves to hear.


    "It¡¯s his way of proving he can care for something without killing it. He¡¯s failed so far."


    Aria stared, stunned by the venomcing the woman¡¯s words. Behind her, she caught a glimpse of Rymora dropping to her knees, bowing her head low to the floor as if trying to erase her presence entirely.


    "Who are you?" Aria demanded, folding her arms tightly across her chest, ring up at the intruder.


    But before thest word even left her mouth, the woman¡¯s leg shot out in a vicious, lightning-quick motion¡ªstriking Aria square in the chest.


    Pain exploded through her body as she was thrown back, mming hard against the floor, her breath leaving her in a gasping, agonized wheeze. She doubled over, clutching her sides, as a burning sensation tore through her ribs.


    "You¡¯ll find out soon enough," Lady Vivian sneered, stepping lightly over Aria¡¯s crumpled form as if she were little more than debris on her path.


    "...But trust me, it won¡¯t be good for you," she added coldly.


    Aria¡¯s mind reeled, but rage red hotter than pain. Gritting her teeth, she forced herself to sit up, coughing as she rasped out through clenched jaws:


    "King Zyren will not be pleased to know¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t get to finish.


    In the blink of an eye, the woman was in front of her again. Another savage kick mmed into Aria¡¯s stomach, right where the first one hadnded.


    This time the impact ripped a strangled cry from Aria¡¯s throat as blood sprayed from her lips. She shuddered violently, barely managing to stay upright.


    "You can tell him," Lady Vivian said mockingly, crouching so close that Aria could see the cruel glint in her eyes, "but I¡¯m his blood source. I¡¯veid in his bed."


    Her smile was all teeth.


    "He <i>will</i> issue a warning for show. But by <i>midnight</i>, you¡¯ll be dead."


    She straightened slowly, her voice growing almost yful as she added:


    "Or maybe... you¡¯ll be found with a guard in your bed. Zyren would looooove that."


    Aria pressed the back of her trembling hand to her bleeding mouth, her body shaking with barely contained rage and humiliation. She couldn¡¯t even summon a reply¡ªanother kick and she might not stand up again.


    A few agonizing seconds passed, and Aria learned the full extent of Lady Vivian¡¯s cruelty: her attacks were deliberate¡ªdesigned to injure without leaving obvious marks. Bruises where clothes could hide them. Pain that would fade just in time for dinner.


    Grinding her teeth, Aria said nothing, swallowing her fury like poison. Speaking now would only invite more violence.


    But just as she resolved to stay silent, she caught the movement out of the corner of her eye¡ªand her blood ran cold.


    Lady Vivian was walking toward Rymora.


    Without hesitation, the vampire reached down and pped her.


    The crack of the impact echoed through the room like a whip, and Aria could only watch in horror as Rymora¡¯s tooth was knocked clean from her mouth, ttering to the floor in a tiny spray of blood.


    Rymora cried out in pain, her small body curling inward, trembling on the cold marble.


    Aria¡¯s heart thundered in her ears, fury zing hotter than ever but her expression was nk as she acted like she couldn¡¯t care less what happened to the maid.

 Chapter 21: Lady Vivian {II}

    <h4>Chapter 21: Lady Vivian {II}</h4>


    Rymora crumpled to the ground in a daze, her body stunned like she couldn¡¯tprehend what had struck her. Aria¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she heard the woman¡¯s voice drip out, cruel and cutting.


    "In case you were wondering, <i>I¡¯m</i> the one who had her assigned to you," Lady Vivian said, a wicked glint shing in her blood-red eyes. She casually pulled a handkerchief from her small purse and wiped her palm, as if ridding herself of something filthy.


    "A dumb maid who can¡¯t speak <i>or</i> write? It was perfect."


    She smiled, a venomous curve of her lips, as she continued, "What do you think will happen when the public hears that the King¡¯s new pet beat her maid? <i>Killed</i> her even?" Her voice practically sang with malicious glee."If Zyren doesn¡¯t kill you himself or banish you, the public¡¯s disgust will be enough to bury you alive."


    Aria remained silent, her eyes locked on Rymora, who had shakily lifted her head. The mute maid frantically shook her head in protest, trying to deny the usation without words.


    But she had barely moved when Vivian¡¯s handshed out again, striking Rymora across the face with a brutal p. The crack echoed through the room like a gunshot, and Aria gasped as she watched Rymora crumple back to the ground, blood streaming from her split lip. A small, chewed scrap of paper tumbled from her mouth, falling limply to the floor.


    "Disgusting," Lady Vivian spat, her face twisted in revulsion.


    Aria¡¯s heart pounded furiously, though she couldn¡¯t stop herself from sagging slightly in relief when she realized the bloody scrap was too damaged to reveal anything. Still, the sight of it stirred a deep, protective anger within her chest.


    "What do you want?" Aria finally snapped, her voice rough with a mix of anger and frustration as she red at the vampire, who, despite everything, looked sinfully beautiful and infuriatinglyposed.


    Vivian turned her gaze on Aria, her red eyes gleaming.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" she drawled, tilting her head mockingly. "You work for <i>me</i> now. When I have no more use for you..." she trailed off, a sinister smile ying at her lips, "you¡¯ll simply disappear."


    Aria¡¯s brows shot up before furrowing deeply in confusion. "If you¡¯re just nning to kill me¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not <i>nning</i> anything, girl," Vivian interrupted sharply. "As long as you don¡¯t <i>sleep</i> with the King, you¡¯ll live to see another day. Zyren is in love with me. We¡¯re... on a bit of a separation at the moment," she said dismissively, her voice tight with disdain.


    Aria didn¡¯t care about the details. She scrambled to her feet, backing away instinctively.


    "As long as he doesn¡¯t force me, then of course I¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t care!" Vivian hissed, her gaze sharpening dangerously. "Make sure it <i>doesn¡¯t happen,</i> no matter what. Or you¡¯ll wish you were dead."


    Aria stiffened, nodding rapidly, forcing herself to stay calm even as every nerve in her body screamed for her to retaliate.


    "Okay," she said tersely, aching to see the woman leave.


    But Vivian didn¡¯t move right away. Instead, she stood there, studying Aria intently, her crimson eyes sharp and searching, as though trying to peer through to her very soul.


    "The less you touch him, the better for you," she said coldly.


    Aria clenched her fists tightly by her sides to keep herself from screaming. <i>Thest thing I want is to be anywhere near him,</i> she seethed silently.


    Finally, mercifully, Vivian turned toward the door, casting a sickeningly sweet smile over her shoulder.


    "I¡¯ll see you at dinner, then," she purred, her earlier cruelty hidden behind a mask of false cheer, before mming the door shut behind her.


    The moment the door mmed, Aria muttered under her breath, her body trembling with fury.


    "Bloody hag," she growled, too angry to keep silent but not stupid enough to say it aloud.


    At once, she rushed to Rymora, who stilly motionless on the floor. Aria grabbed one of the flimsy cloth scraps from the wardrobe, hastily wetting it to wipe the blood from the maid¡¯s battered face.


    Rymora stirred weakly under her hands, and Aria felt a pang of sympathy tear through her chest.


    "Are you okay?" Aria asked, though she already knew the answer. Her heart twisted when she saw the fire burning behind Rymora¡¯s eyes, the anger and humiliationyered thickly over her pain.


    Rymora opened her mouth as if to speak only to shut it the next moment almost like she remembered something she had forgot giving a tight nod instead.


    Aria simply smirked not seeing a need to dive into what they would dove inter.


    Carefully, Aria helped her to her feet, flinching at the ugly bruises already blooming on Rymora¡¯s pale skin.


    <i>My reputation¡¯s already halfway to hell,</i> Aria thought bitterly. Not that it mattered. All it did was reinforce the truth: she needed to kill Zyren, and faster than she¡¯d originally nned.


    <i>A week at most,</i> she vowed silently, even as a sharp ache twisted her stomach, each breath reminding her of the brutal kicks she¡¯d taken.


    "Is there a doctor you can see?" Aria asked, noticing how Rymora nodded weakly but didn¡¯t reach for a pen or paper. She was in too much pain to bother writing.


    Aria understood perfectly. She helped steady her once more, then dragged herself toward the bed, copsing onto it heavily, her arms wrapping tightly around herself.


    Silence filled the room, broken only by the faint rustling of paper. She felt Rymora¡¯s light touch against her hand, passing her a fresh piece.


    "Would you like me to do anything before I leave? Maids and servants take their lunch and dinner in a separate hall. I¡¯ll return immediately after Lunch," the note read in careful and elegant handwriting.


    "No. You can go after washing your face," Aria murmured, hoping the cold water would help with the swelling, if only a little.


    Another moment passed. She heard Rymora scribble again, then felt the paper pressed to her hand.


    "You need to pick a dress for lunch and dinner," Rymora had kindly reminded her.


    Aria barely nced at the words before letting the paper flutter from her hand to the floor.


    "I¡¯m sick. I won¡¯t be attending lunch," she said simply, her voice dull, hershes fluttering shut as she buried herself deeper into the bed.


    "Dinner too," she added stubbornly, unwilling to cross the boundary of putting on the humiliating scraps Zyren had dared to call clothing.


    She heard Rymora pick up the paper and even heard her write on it and was just waiting to be tapped and given only to hear nothing but footsteps, moments before she heard the door being pulled open and mmed shut. It was clear that she had simply chose to leave.


    ¡¯

 Chapter 22: Healer

    <h4>Chapter 22: Healer</h4>


    Aria continued to lie motionless on the bed, even as the soft creak of the door opening reached her ears. The careful sound of footsteps followed, light enough that she knew it could only be Rymora.


    A soft <i>rustle</i> whispered beside her as something¡ªlikely a piece of paper¡ªwas ced down. Still, Aria didn¡¯t move, arms folded tight around her waist, her eyes stubbornly shut.


    Her heart hammered wildly in her chest, a sharp reminder of the fear curling inside her at the thought of Zyren bursting through the door at any second. She wasn¡¯t alone in her dread; Rymora¡¯s face looked tight and sickly pale, like she¡¯d swallowed something rotten, even as she hovered quietly near the bed.


    Time dragged by at an excruciating crawl, far slower than Aria could bear, until the golden rays of sunlight piercing through the window slowly disappeared.


    Flickering her eyes open, she found night had fallen. But there was nofort in the dark; Aria knew she was only dying the inevitable.


    ¡¯Zyren will be furious,¡¯ she thought grimly. Yet no matter how much she braced herself, wearing one of the scandalous dresses in the wardrobe had been out of the question. She simply couldn¡¯t.


    So when the door mmed open with a violent bang, she wasn¡¯t surprised. A grim sort of relief even passed through her.


    Aria stiffened, fists clenching tighter than her already shut eyes, as she listened to the heavy footsteps crossing the room. She heard Rymora drop to her knees with a muted thud.


    She waited for Zyren¡¯s voice, but none came.


    Instead, she felt a hand brush through her hair¡ªnot rough or punishing, as she had expected, but surprisingly light, almost... gentle.


    "Are you aware that I have quite an excellent ear?"


    His voice, smooth yet chilling, wrapped around her, just as she felt the bed dip beneath his weight.


    "I can hear your heart pounding. I can hear the fear racing through your veins."


    A pause. Then, a mocking lilt crept into his tone.


    "Must be a <i>bad dream</i>."


    The underlying threat was enough to force Aria¡¯sshes to flutter open. She stared up at him, her breath catching at the fierce intensity of his gaze¡ªand the dark displeasure simmering beneath it.


    "Little me..." he said, a slow, dangerous smile curving his mouth¡ªone that might as well have been a dagger slipping into her gut. "You¡¯d better have a good reason for dragging me away from my dinner."


    Aria gritted her teeth and sat up slowly on the bed, her mind scrambling.


    <i>You could have sent a guard,</i> she wanted to snap but bit it back, forcing out the only excuse she had prepared.


    "I-I¡¯m sick," she whispered hoarsely. "The journey... I¡ªit would be better if I ate in my room for a while."


    For a fleeting second, she saw confusion sh across Zyren¡¯s face¡ªan expression she had never seen before on him.


    "Sick?" he repeated sharply, spitting the word like it offended him. "Humans," he added in disgust, his sharp gaze raking over her.


    Before she could brace herself, he reached forward and yanked the nket away, exposing her thin gown and trembling form.


    Aria instinctively tensed, bracing for humiliation or anger¡ªbut instead, she felt herself being lifted effortlessly into his arms.


    Despite her size, she felt like a doll against the raw power radiating from him.


    Rymora, quick to respond despite the bruises marring her face, snatched a fur coat from the wardrobe. She held it up with her head bowed low.


    Zyren¡¯s gaze flickered briefly over Rymora¡¯s injuries¡ªa sh of something unreadable crossing his features¡ªbefore he grabbed the coat and draped it over Aria.


    Aria opened her mouth, ready to ask where he was taking her as they stepped out but froze when she caught sight of two guards standing outside the door of the room¡ªguards she could have sworn were missing when Lady Vivian had stormed in.


    Without slowing, Zyren spoke, his voice like a whip crack.


    "Get the human healer," he ordered.


    One of the guards immediately bowed low before disappearing down the corridor.


    Aria clung to the coat, trying to steady her breathing as Zyren carried her through the hallways and up the stairs with smooth, unhurried strides.


    Eventually, they stopped before two massive doors that swung open to reveal an enormous dining hall.


    A sparkling chandelier cast pools of golden light over the long, elegant table lined with plush, high-backed chairs. Most seats were upied, yet not a single te had been touched.


    A fresh wave of anxiety curled in Aria¡¯s gut. Her fingers trembled slightly as she gripped the fur tighter.


    <i>If it¡¯s a human healer, he¡¯ll side with me. If it¡¯s a vampire... I¡¯ll just have to im he doesn¡¯t know enough about human health,</i> she thought desperately.


    Zyren moved to his seat¡ªthergest and most ornate at the head of the table¡ªand without ceremony, seated himself with Aria still perched on hisp like some prized possession.


    Before she could fully process the scene, the familiar guard entered, a tall man at his side.


    The neer was striking: tall, sharp-featured, with sleek ck hair and unsettlingly vivid blue eyes. His schrly air and quiet smile should have been reassuring¡ªbut Aria¡¯s skin crawled the second their gazes met.


    It was a soft smile he wore, but it made her feel as though a thousand ants were crawling beneath her skin.


    "My pet is sick," Zyren said casually, like stating the weather. "Heal her, Bovan."


    The man¡ªBovan¡ªbowed low.


    "Yes, my King," he answered smoothly. "I can already see she¡¯s quite unwell."


    The words alone sent rm bells ringing in Aria¡¯s mind.


    "I¡¯ll admit her to the healing wing for a few days," Bovan continued with a polished, almost too eager tone.


    Panic spiked in Aria¡¯s chest. <i>No. No, absolutely not.</i>


    She opened her mouth to object¡ªbut Zyren was faster.


    He leaned closer, his voice a velvet de as he spoke, his lips brushing against her right ear.


    "When you return," he said lowly, "I expect you to eat with me without breaks."


    Aria sat frozen, heart pounding, knowing she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to nod.

 Chapter 23: Pain Or Pleasure

    <h4>Chapter 23: Pain Or Pleasure</h4>


    "A-A potion will be enough! I don¡¯t need to go with him!" Aria said, her voice trembling with an almost pleading edge. A few sharp gasps echoed around the table, and she caught the shocked expressions shing across the faces of the nobles seated there.


    "I-I¡¯m really not that sick!" she insisted, pressing her hands together tightly in herp.


    Across the table, Aria recognized a few lords¡ªstaring at her with open disbelief¡ªand even Lady Vivian, who was glowering at her with a look that could have stripped flesh from bone.


    The sheer surprise etched into their faces was jarring enough, but what unsettled her even more was how Zyren merely tilted his head toward the healer, his voice low and calm.


    "A potion would be enough?" he asked, almost musingly.


    "I¡¯m afraid not, my king," Bovan said, bowing even deeper than before. Aria had to summon every shred of willpower not to re daggers at him.


    "It may be far more serious than it appears. Humans, especially females, are fragile creatures," Bovan said smoothly, almost with pity. "After such a long journey, it would be safer to ensure she¡¯s properly treated."


    Aria felt the argument slipping from her fingers even before Zyren made his move. Without a word, Zyren stabbed a fork into a glistening piece of warm chicken on his te, raising it slowly toward her mouth.


    She blinked, startled by the unexpected gesture, before cautiously parting her lips to take a bite. The vor hit her instantly¡ªrich, tender, and unbelievably fragrant. She chewed mechanically, mind spinning.


    <i>I didn¡¯t even know vampires ate human food,</i> she thought faintly, even as Zyren¡¯s voice, deep and smooth, washed over her.


    "Her condition doesn¡¯t seem that bad. She¡¯s eating well enough," he remarked dryly, casting a cool nce at Bovan.


    "Indeed, my lord," Bovan agreed with a slight, knowing smile. "It is shocking to see her enjoy chicken... marinated in blood meant for vampires."


    The words struck her like a p.


    Aria froze, her mind fumbling to process it. The blood¡ªthe sauce¡ªit wasn¡¯t just wine or spices. It was <i>human blood</i>.


    A wave of nausea tore through her, overwhelming and brutal. Gasping, she mped a hand over her mouth, bile rising thickly in her throat.


    "Ahh! I suppose I spoke too soon," Bovan said lightly, almost amused, just as Aria lost the battle. She twisted aside and vomited onto the polished floor.


    Before the bile even hit the ground, maids were rushing forward, already moving with mechanical precision, as if they had expected it. Bovan was suddenly beside her too, offering false support as he steadied her like a prized, fragile doll.


    "My King! In a few days, she¡¯ll be much improved," Bovan dered confidently.


    Zyren merely nodded once, expression unreadable.


    And then everything happened too fast.


    Before Aria could speak¡ªbefore she could <i>think</i>¡ªshe was wrenched away by Bovan¡¯s iron grip. She barely had time to gasp as he dragged her through winding hallways, her wrist burning from how tightly he clutched her.


    By the time they reached a part of the mansion she didn¡¯t recognize, Aria was shoved into arge, cold room.


    "Bind her to the bed," Bovanmanded.


    The guards moved swiftly, ignoring her protests, and in seconds thick ropes pinned her arms and legs securely to the wooden frame. The heavy door mmed shut behind them.


    Aria strained against the restraints, rage and fear pounding in her veins as she snapped, "Are you insane? I¡¯m <i>not</i> sick!"


    Bovan merely chuckled, settlingzily into the only chair in the room,pletely unfazed.


    "Really?" he mused, tilting his head mockingly. "You¡¯re the one who told the King that, remember?"


    Aria red at him, her chest heaving, refusing to be cowed even as a knot of dread twisted in her gut.


    "What do you want?" she demanded, voice cold.


    Bovan¡¯s response was a low, humorlessugh. His shoulders shook with amusement, and he wiped a theatrical tear from the corner of his eye.


    "Let me enlighten you," he said, his tone dripping with dark amusement. "There were sixteen humans before you. All of them started with <i>physical</i> ailments... before their minds eventually crumbled."


    He leaned forward, voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "King Zyren probably believes he¡¯s saving you from the inevitable."


    Aria didn¡¯t care. She yanked against the ropes again, baring her teeth in a snarl.


    "You can¡¯t hurt me," she spat. "Zyren will have your head."


    The threat only made Bovan grin wider, an ugly, gleeful thing.


    "I¡¯m a healer, dear girl," he said, voice lilting dangerously. "There are a thousand ways to make you scream and break you without everying a harmful hand on you."


    He rose from the chair, stepping closer until she could see every gleam of cruelty in his dark eyes.


    Aria¡¯s clothes had ridden up in the struggle, but bound as she was, she couldn¡¯t even adjust them. He noticed¡ªbut thankfully, he made no move to touch her.


    Still, his presence was oppressive enough to make her blood run cold.


    "I can speak to Zyren," she said quickly, grasping at any lifeline. "I can get you whatever you want."


    Bovan leaned down, his breath brushing her ear.


    "But I already have," he whispered, voice thick with wicked satisfaction. "Lady Vivian and Lord Virelle saw to that."


    A violent shiver racked her body, and for the first time since being thrown in the room, true terror flooded Aria¡¯s heart.


    **********


    Savira had been stunned when the summons came.


    As a vampire healer, her days were typically slow¡ªvampires rarely got sick unless poisoned by werewolves or gravely wounded by hunters.


    Still, she smoothed her dark gown andposed herself as she was led into the King¡¯s receiving chamber.


    The room was pitch ck, but for creatures like her, darkness was no hindrance. She dropped instantly to her knees.


    "You summoned me, my king," she said, head bowed low, keeping her voice steady.


    She heard him rise, the soft creak of leather as he moved. When she lifted her eyes, Zyren was standing by a towering shelf, a heavy book in his hand.


    "Yes, Savira," he said, flipping through the ancient pages without looking up.


    "I¡¯ve been reading about Heatbloods. There¡¯s something I want rified," Zyren said, his voice a low rumble.


    Savira kept her face neutral despite her confusion. The very idea of Heatbloods was archaic¡ªnothing but the dust of legend in these times.


    "Of course, my lord," she answered smoothly. "Even centuries ago, humans capable of bonding with vampires were incredibly rare. They were revered because the bond could grant great power to both sides."


    Zyren turned a page with an almost delicate motion, his gaze sharp as a de.


    "...And remind me," he said, his tone chilling in its casualness. "How was the bloodline awakened?"


    Savira swallowed once, discreetly.


    "Through intense emotions, my lord," she said carefully. "Pain... or pleasure. Both could serve."


    She wisely left unsaid that such urrences were relics of the past, not something that could never be a reality.

 Chapter 24: Kama-Rasa

    <h4>Chapter 24: Kama-Rasa</h4>


    Aria had never cursed so much in her entire life¡ªnot even close. She red furiously at the deranged healer, the only sign of his madness being the sick calmness on his face as he tinkered with something inside a small, gleaming vial.


    He looked disturbingly normal, which only made it worse.


    It had been a while since he started mixing the contents, and though Aria couldn¡¯t quite make out what was in the container, every instinct in her screamed that it wasn¡¯t meant for her benefit. Her eyes bore into him with all the hatred she could summon, watching from where shey restrained on the bed.


    Bovan, however, was the picture of indifference. He hummed lightly to himself, almost cheerfully, as he finished preparing the mixture and began to approach her.


    "You¡¯repletely out of your¡ª!" Aria began to snarl, only to be cut off as he moved too quickly, grabbing her by the neck with firm hands and tilting her head back.


    She thrashed and fought, trying desperately to resist, but he forced the vial to her lips. The liquid, thick and warm, slipped down her throat before she could spit it out. She gagged violently, her body convulsing against the restraints as she coughed until tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "The hell is¡ª" she choked out between gasps.


    "It¡¯ll kick in soon," Bovan said cheerfully, his voice infuriatingly calm as he wiped his hands on a cloth, like he¡¯d justpleted a harmless chore.


    Aria could barely process the words. Already, something felt wrong.


    It started with a subtle tightening in her muscles¡ªbarely noticeable at first. But the difort escted quickly, sharp pain stabbing through her limbs like invisible des. Her breaths turned ragged, and tears welled in her eyes faster than she could stop them.


    This wasn¡¯t normal.


    Her mind screamed at her to fight it, to cry out, to <i>do</i> something before the pain became too much. She opened her mouth and let out a scream so loud it echoed off the stone walls. Her voice cracked from the force of it, raw and desperate.


    Bovan just stood there, an amused look curling his lips.


    "Go ahead. Scream all you like," he said with smug satisfaction. "No one¡¯sing. I run this entire wing."


    Aria gasped, her voice hoarse. "Why¡ªwhy are you doing this?"


    But before he could answer, another wave of pain tore through her, vicious and searing, enough to knock the breath from her lungs.


    "I told you already," Bovan said, watching her writhe. "I¡¯d much rather have Lady Vivian and Lord Virelle owe me a favor. And trust me, they¡¯ll pay handsomely for what I¡¯m doing."


    "A few days in here... and your mind will splinter," he continued, his voice almost gleeful. "You¡¯ll be so far gone even King Zyren won¡¯t want you anymore."


    Aria heard him, but the words barely registered through the haze of agony. She twisted violently against the bindings, her body burning from the inside out.


    It felt like her flesh was being yed from the inside, though her skin remained unmarked. Her stomach churned violently as a strange heat began pooling low in her abdomen.


    "What... what did you do to me?" she gasped, her voice breaking into a sob.


    Bovan stepped closer, leaning in with a gleam of sick pleasure in his eyes. "It¡¯s something new I¡¯ve been working on. Mytest concoction. Closest thing I¡¯vee to a truth potion."


    Truth potion? More like one used for <i>torture.</i>


    She whimpered, barely able to hold her head up, but still filled with rage and hate. In her mind, she swore vengeance, vowing that somehow, someday, Bovan would suffer this same torment.


    And then, the door opened.


    Her vision blurred by pain and tears, Aria barely made out the silhouette that stepped through.


    King Zyren.


    Her heart surged with a mix of hope and disbelief.


    "Please!" she rasped, the word nearly torn from her throat.


    Zyren didn¡¯t speak. He merely lifted a hand, and at once, the ropes holding her in ce began to unravel as if obeying his will. Bovan dropped to his knees instantly.


    "My king!" he blurted, his face going pale. "The treatment¡ªshe¡¯s sicker than we thought! I had to act swiftly!"


    "The potion I gave her has side effects, yes, but it will purge the infection entirely, I swear it¡ª"


    He stumbled over his words, his head bowed low, clearly panicked. Zyren said nothing, but his silent approach sent a wave of terror rippling through the healer.


    Aria, now unbound, slumped forward and tried to sit upright. The pain was still burning deep in her belly, but the sharpness had started to dull. She looked around frantically, searching for a vial, a bottle, <i>anything</i> that could be the antidote.


    "The antidote!" she cried out, her voice strained and cracking. Her eyes locked on Bovan. "Now!"


    He didn¡¯t move.


    She forced herself to her feet, swaying with dizziness, eyes shing with fury.


    "Now!" she screamed again, the desperation in her voice slicing through the room like a whip.


    Zyren¡¯s voice came next¡ªcold, cutting, and deep withmand.


    "What did you give her?"


    Bovan froze. The question wasn¡¯t one he could answer honestly without sealing his fate.


    "I healed her!" he insisted, shing a forced smile. "She¡¯s betterpletely better! Just a few lingering effects, but they¡¯ll fade in time!"


    Aria wanted nothing more than tounch herself at him and w his face apart. Her hands curled into fists, trembling not just from pain but from fury.


    But the pain was ebbing now, shifting into something else. Her body burned like it was trapped in a fever, heat pulsing under her skin. Worse than the fever, though, was the slow, creeping sensation blooming in her core¡ªan ache she recognized, one she had fought before.


    Panic shed through her as realization struck.


    She reached for the fur coat she had tossed over her gown earlier, wrapping it tightly around herself, desperate to conceal the way her body was reacting.


    Without a word, she turned and made for the door, storming past Zyren with her head down, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t notice her trembling body and even if he did that he would still let her leave.

 Chapter 25: My Bed

    <h4>Chapter 25: My Bed</h4>


    Of course, she didn¡¯t get far.


    Zyren stepped effortlessly into her path, his expression unreadable save for the sly glint in his crimson eyes. He was amused¡ªand unbothered¡ªas Aria red up at him, her fury unhidden, zing in her gaze like a silentmand for him to move.


    He didn¡¯t. If anything, the slight tug at the corners of his mouth turned into a full smile, shining with dark humor.


    "You don¡¯t look so well," he said smoothly, his voiceced with mock concern. His eyes didn¡¯t miss the way she clutched the fur coat tighter around her trembling body as she took a careful step back.


    She knew. Knew his senses were too sharp¡ªtoo inhuman. It wouldn¡¯t take him long to piece together what was happening to her, what she was struggling so desperately to contain.


    "I¡ªI think he gave me Ka-Kama Rasa," she stammered, her voice cracking as she gestured toward Bavon, whose brows lifted in pure, stunned disbelief.


    What he¡¯d given her was painful, yes¡ªbut short-lived. Temporary. He had barely begun the actual dosage he¡¯d been ordered to administer. Kama Rasa¡ªthe potion of desire¡ªhadn¡¯t even left his shelf.


    "I never¡ª" he started, raising a hand as if to defend himself, but Aria¡¯s voice suddenly rose over his, fierce and shaking.


    "I need to take a bath!" she breathed, her voice louder than she intended as her gaze shot to Zyren¡¯s face. What she saw there made her flinch inwardly. His red eyes had darkened, fixed on her with an expression that was far too intense.


    "You can¡¯t leave yet. You were just ill," he said, toneced with something dangerous, something that made her heartbeat stutter. Her skin flushed again, but not from shame¡ªfrom heat. A deep, crawling heat that made her bones ache and her pulse hammer.


    Whatever it was¡ªwhatever had awakened in her¡ªshe could not, would not, allow it to overtake her again like before , not with Zyren standing this close. She gave a faint shake of her head, but her legs trembled.


    "You¡¯re sweating," he observed coolly, stepping closer. "You¡¯re clearly not¡ª"


    "I¡¯m fine!" she cut him off , her voice trembling. It wasn¡¯t convincing, not even to herself. Her tone lowered, almost pleading. "Can... can I please go back to my room?"


    It was a quiet, desperate request¡ªnothing like the proud, defiant Aria he was used to. But she didn¡¯t care. She just wanted to be away from him, away from that overwhelming presence and those crimson eyes that saw far too much.


    If she could grow wings and vanish, she would have.


    Zyren didn¡¯t answer immediately. The silence stretched unbearably, and she dropped her head, the pressure building in her body bing unbearable. Her thighs clenched together instinctively, painfully. The shame was a fire in her gut.


    She was just about to bolt¡ªready to run no matter who stood in her way¡ªwhen she saw him nod.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll take you back to your¡ª"


    "I¡¯d rather walk," she interjected quickly, cutting him off with a brittle edge to her voice. The very idea of him touching her made her stomach twist. She¡¯d barely taken a step toward the guards, ready to escape, when she felt it¡ªa strong arm looped swiftly around her waist.


    She gasped as he lifted her clean off the ground with inhuman ease, pressing her to his side like she weighed nothing. Her heart pounded, not from fear, but from the unbearable urge to cling to him, to lean in. She resisted it fiercely, lowering her gaze to the floor to hide the conflict raging on her face.


    She didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t fight. She just stared at the polished floor beneath them, willing herself to get through the next few minutes.


    But he had barely started walking when her brows furrowed. His pace was slower than usual¡ªtoo deliberate. She raised her eyes, confused, only to freeze.


    His gaze was locked on her, burning with something darker than amusement.


    "It¡¯s strange," he said quietly, lips brushing near her ear. "Compared to before, you truly look ill."


    His words, spoken in that deep, cutting tone, struck her like a p. She knew where this was going. She braced for it.


    "I thought it might be helpful," he went on, his voice smooth and cruel, "for Bavon to teach you what happens to people who lie to me--like he did the others"


    A chill rippled down her spine.


    "I even timed it perfectly¡ªso I could swoop in and save you."


    Aria¡¯s breath caught.


    "But this..." Zyren¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Bavon knows better than to give you Kama Rasa. So why," he leaned in, lips almost brushing her cheek, "is your body begging me to take you to bed?"


    Her face, already flushed, turned crimson.


    Aria¡¯s hands balled into fists against his chest, burning with rage. She wanted nothing more than to p the smug look off his face¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t. Hitting him would only hurt her. Worse, he might actually retaliate and order her hands to be cut off.


    He smiled but beneath his human-like skin was nothing but a cold-hearted monster.


    "I would <i>never</i> lie in your bed!" she spat, venom in her voice as she red up at him.


    Zyren¡¯s arm tightened beneath her ever so slightly, and her body betrayed her¡ªshuddering at the contact. Humiliated, she dropped her gaze again, hiding behind her hair.


    The ache in her body was rising, pulsing like a second heartbeat. Her pride was all that kept her upright. Pride and grief. The memory of her father and brother¡¯s deaths were the only weights keeping her tethered to herself.


    She bit down hard on her lip, the sharp sting of pain grounding her even as blood coated her tongue.


    "Good," Zyren murmured, voice like silk-wrapped steel. "As long as you know that my bed is the only one you¡¯re ever allowed to go near."


    His pace didn¡¯t change. If anything, it slowed more.


    Aria clenched her jaw, furious and desperate. Every inch of her felt like it was overheating, sweat beginning to slick her back, her thoughts beginning to blur. She rubbed her thighs together without realizing it, seeking the smallest relief. It didn¡¯t help.


    As they reached her floor, Zyren leaned in again, voice a low whisper that curled around her spine like smoke.


    "I could help, you know. Just like I did before."

 Chapter 26: Leave

    <h4>Chapter 26: Leave</h4>


    At that point, Aria had heard enough as she turned to look right at him with gritted teeth.


    "Let me down!" she said, wanting to get out of his arms where she was, but it soon became clear as Zyren continued walking without so much as pausing that he had no intention of doing so.


    By the time they got to the front of her room, Aria could barely keep her eyes focused as she leaned onto his shoulder, even as her breath came in gasps.


    But Zyren did nothing as he stepped into her room.


    Rymora, her maid, had been waiting inside, seated on a chair, when she saw Zyren, the king, step in with Aria in his arms.


    She instantly dropped to her knees, still bowing her head, when she heard a sharp order that had her jerking back up.


    "Get out!" Zyren ordered, and Rymora didn¡¯t hesitate to do as he asked, but not before a nce at Aria was enough to tell her that something wasn¡¯t right, considering how flushed her skin was as Aria failed to hide her face with her red hair, as much as she tried.


    Still, Rymora knew better than to disobey or even hesitate, dashing out of the room as fast as she could before mming the door behind her.


    The sound of the door mming shut was enough to rouse Aria from the daze she found herself in as she moved to lift herself, only to feel Zyren¡¯s arms around her tighten further.


    "Easy there!" he spoke, too softly for Aria to like, as she felt his fingers run through her scalp down to her neck in a way that made shivers run down her back.


    Before she knew it, she felt her back hit the bed, but she had only raised her eyes to look up when she saw Zyren shrug off the coat he wore, and the singr action was enough to jerk her mind to reality.


    "I¡¯m fine!" she gasped out, scrambling back as she red at him, her body still trembling even as she spoke, "You can leave now!" Even as the roaring in her head got louder.


    <i>¡¯Present yourself! Present yourself to him!¡¯</i> But Aria only balled her fists even tighter than before as she internally screamed back.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯d rather die!¡¯</i>


    Zyren didn¡¯t leave. He had just shrugged off his coat when he slowly began to undo the buttons of his shirt, to Aria¡¯s shock and dismay.


    "You said you wouldn¡¯t force me!" Aria belted out, even as fear crept into her bones.


    "I¡¯m not going to, but I might as well get ready for when you begin to ask for my help!" he said, even as he unhooked the first two buttons of his shirt, baring just enough to make any woman salivate over the muscles visible from his neck down.


    "You¡¯re a heatblood! Your blood will always feel a need to bond with vampires."


    "...And when ites to you, the only choice you¡¯ll ever have is me!" He finished, even as he stood right beside the bed without making any moves to get on it.


    "Leave! I¡¯d rather be alone!" Aria responded, even as she scrambled off the bed, her eyes darting to the side door where she intended to escape, but she had just moved towards it, jerking the door open**, surprised to find a bath and what looked to be a relieving area.


    Aria¡¯s intention was to instantly close herself inside it, only to push the door shut and find an obstruction there in the shape of Zyren¡¯s hand.


    "I won¡¯t force you, but when did I ever say I would step back if the situation presented itself?" At that point, Aria had had enough, and she had just opened her mouth to speak when a warm feeling suddenly spread through her body with enough force to send her to her knees as she gasped.


    "Did I mention that it¡¯s only going to get worse? If you don¡¯t satisfy your body¡¯s needs, then it will get worse until your mind can no longer think of anything else!"


    But Aria was too far gone to pay attention, as her entire body shook, and she felt the most painful pleasure she had ever felt slide through her lower belly.


    It was enough to bring tears to her eyes. Her memory recalled what Zyren had done to previously relieve her, but everything she had grown up learning kept her from doing such a thing.


    "I-I can¡¯t!" She mumbled over and over to herself, even as she slid her hands under her gown, wanting to do it herself and get it over with.


    "I can¡¯t!" She gritted out, digging her nails into her thighs as she spoke again, this time to Zyren in a clearly pleading tone.


    "Can you ple-please¡ª" <i>¡¯Leave,¡¯</i> she wanted to ask, realizing that without his presence, she just might be able to, but before she could finish, she felt him pick her up, to her shock, as she gasped.


    She was shocked to feel him toss her back to the bed the next second, before she could finish what she had been on the edge of saying, pressing her back-first into the sheets as she felt him behind her. His legs sliding up her thighs, even as her lips were too powerless to refuse him.


    Not when the need in her body seemed to have doubled within the space of a second.


    "Rx!" he whispered into her ear with a proud smirk on his lips, even as his red eyes zed with impudence. "I can help you!"


    And he did. His hands sliding up her thighs, even as he pressed her into the bed with his body.


    Aria was too far gone to care as she felt him rip off the undergarments she wore under her gown. His touch was enough to make her gasp and moan, sounds she would never have dreamed she could make.


    Zyren only chuckled in response, with a look of satisfaction in his eyes, intent on taking his time, enough to make sure that this time around, she would remember every touch.

 Chapter 27: Spat

    <h4>Chapter 27: Spat</h4>


    The pleasure dulled something inside her¡ªsomething she felt she should remember. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t recall what it was... not that she tried very hard.


    The shame she should¡¯ve felt¡ªat being touched so intimately in a ce she herself had never dared explore¡ªwould have consumed herpletely, if not for the sheer force of the pleasure flooding her in that moment. Her body couldn¡¯t have cared less.


    Her back arched with a gasp, raw and breathless, as her moans spilled louder with each thrust of his fingers. Her body trembled violently, the sensation of being filled so deeply making her mouth fall open in a silent cry. She felt as though she¡¯d been deprived of air, lungs wing for breath, her senses splintering under the weight of sensation.


    Her eyes blurred with tears, dazed and wide, yet all she could feel was the relentless build of ecstasy rising within her. It made her want to beg¡ªdesperately, shamefully¡ªto ask for more, because no matter how many waves rolled through her, none of them were enough.


    And it kept going.


    With every second, it intensified¡ªuntil nothing else mattered. Not the muscr arm wrapped around her, pinning her close. Not the soft, steady breath that ghosted across her neck.


    She even leaned into him.


    Her body, burning hot, pressed into his, drawn like a moth to the coolness of him. It was instinctive, a craving for contrast¡ªheat to cold, pain to pleasure.


    The tension in her thighs coiled tighter, the pressure mounting between her legs until her mouth parted wider, her lips trembling uncontrobly.


    Her hands reached back, gripping his¡ªmeant to push him away, to make him stop¡ªbut instead, they guided him. Urged him. Invited him. And Zyren, smiling darkly behind her, was all too d to oblige.


    Itsted longer than she couldprehend.


    Every time Aria thought it would end, Zyren would slow, dragging her to the edge¡ªand then pull her back, only to drive her forward again until she was panting, shaking, her thoughts reduced to a single wordless plea.


    And then, without warning, another climax tore through her.


    "Ahhh!!!" she cried out, the sound raw and uncontrolled. Her fists clenched tightly into the sheets, toes curling as she gasped, trying to hold on to something¡ªanything. Her trembling body gave out beneath her as her muscles spasmed, and then she was lifted.


    Effortlessly.


    Her warmth collided with the coolness of his chest, and she gasped again at the sudden contrast, instinctively leaning into the chill.


    Slowly¡ªtoo slowly¡ªher mind began to return to her. Her eyes fluttered open,shes damp, and reality bled back into the edges of her awareness.


    But the moment barelysted a heartbeat.


    In a sh, Aria jerked away from him, like she¡¯d been scorched by his touch. Her panic was immediate and full-bodied. But Zyren didn¡¯t let go. His grip was unyielding.


    A deep, amused chuckle rumbled in his chest as he pulled her in closer, his lips brushing her ear with deliberate cruelty. His hands¡ªstill beneath her gown¡ªremained exactly where they were.


    Aria gritted her teeth and shoved at his arm with everything she had. It didn¡¯t move. Not even an inch. She could still feel his breath on her skin, teasing, taunting, as he whispered:


    "You loved it. Next time," he added, his voice low and husky, "I want to hear you scream my name."


    The bulge pressing against her from behind was impossible to ignore. It made her already-pounding heart m harder against her ribs.


    "Let go of me," she growled, low and venomous, even as she kept struggling against him, knowing it was useless.


    Every second that passed only solidified the memory of what had just happened¡ªvivid, undeniable. And his hand was still under her gown, fingers brushing her thigh in that same maddening rhythm, making her relive every moment.


    "Can... can you just let me go?" she asked, voice cracking.


    The only thing she wanted now was distance. No more touching. No more reminders.


    But Zyren, like he¡¯d plucked the thought straight from her mind, pulled her closer instead. She could feel every inch of him, the way his long ck hair slid along her neck as he dipped his head beside her ear.


    "You liked it when I touched you a few seconds ago," he whispered, his tone darker now¡ªgrittier.


    Then more crudely, almost like a taunt: "You were dripping with¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Aria screamed, voice shaking as tears burned her eyes. She was furious¡ªat him, at herself. Furious that she hadn¡¯t stopped it. Furious that her body had responded. And most of all, furious that he seemed to be enjoying every second.


    "SHUT UP!" she cried again, her voice hoarse, daring the consequences of yelling at him like that.


    His chest vibrated with another deepugh, dark and thunderous, like he controlled the very air around them.


    But his hands didn¡¯t stop.


    They kept roaming, and it drove her beyond fury. She opened her mouth to scream again¡ªbut then froze.


    His next words hit her like ice.


    "I really want to push you down on this bed and take you this very second," he said, and this time, there was no humor in his tone. No teasing. Just raw, deliberate want.


    Her blood turned to stone in her veins.


    "But for now..." he murmured, gaze flickering with something far more dangerous, "your blood will taste magnificent."


    Aria¡¯s chest heaved. Panic surged through her, sharp and fast.


    She didn¡¯t know much about vampires. But she knew enough about bloodlust. Enough to know she didn¡¯t want to experience it¡ªnot when her own body still betrayed her so easily.


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her silence more telling than words. But just as she thought the moment couldn¡¯t worsen, his grip loosened.


    Just enough.


    He turned her to face him, eyes gleaming. And his next words came not as a suggestion, but as amand.


    One that sounded unmistakably like a master addressing a ve.


    "Lie very still and bare your neck."


    But Aria didn¡¯t let him finish.


    She lifted her head¡ªand spat.


    The motion was instinctive, thoughtless. She didn¡¯t realize what she¡¯d done until it was already done. Her spitnded squarely on his ck, half-unbuttoned tunic. Just shy of his face.


    For one fleeting second, she wasn¡¯t sure whether to be relieved or regretful that it hadn¡¯tnded on his face.


    Then she met his gaze.


    Everything inside her stilled.


    The fury in his eyes was immediate and immense¡ªso palpable she felt it seep into the air, crackling like fire beneath her skin and in that moment, Aria was petrified.


    Because for the first time, she realized the gravity of what she had done and just how much danger she was in.

 Chapter 28: Frozen

    <h4>Chapter 28: Frozen</h4>


    But again, the anger in Zyren¡¯s eyes was enough to make Aria feel like she was just a breath away from feeling those shadow-like tendrils he could summon curl around her flesh¡ªready to snap her neck like a twig.


    What made it worse was the slow, widening smile spreading across his face. It didn¡¯t bring relief. It only sharpened the danger in the room¡ªlike a storm tightening its grip.


    Aria wanted to speak¡ªwanted to apologize. Her lips even parted, trembling slightly as she stared into those blood-red eyes of his. But the words wouldn¡¯te. The words that might¡¯ve spared her life lodged in her throat, strangled by pride and fear.


    Instead, the fury she¡¯d buried surged back to the surface like fire licking at dry wood. And before she could stop herself, she said something entirely different¡ªsomething reckless and defiant.


    "I hate you!" she hissed, eyes zing. "I hate you touching me, and thest thing I would <i>ever</i> do is willingly lie with you!"


    Her voice shook with rage and revulsion. Then her expression twisted into something darker¡ªsomething near madness. She gave a bitter littleugh, sharp and unhinged.


    "You want to drink my blood?" she spat, her smile twitching. "Then KILL me! Go ahead, suck it all up when I¡¯m¡ª"


    She never got the chance to finish the word <i>dead.</i>


    Her body froze mid-sentence.


    Her breath caught in her throat, and her limbs locked in ce as she saw him¡ªZyren¡ªgrinning. A slow, wide grin that peeled back to reveal his teeth... and his fangs. Long. Sharp. Predatory.


    Her heart pounded so violently she could hear it in her ears, a thunderous drumbeat of fear.


    Without thinking, Aria stumbled backward¡ªoff the bed, desperate to put space between them. But she had barely risen before her body stiffened again.


    This time,pletely.


    She couldn¡¯t move. Not a single muscle. Not a finger. Not even an eyelid.


    Her eyes stayed locked forward, unable to widen in horror as Zyren stood there¡ªcalm, smiling, terrifying. And worse, she could see <i>everything.</i>


    She watched as he slowly vanished to her left, heard the faint creak of a wardrobe opening, the soft shuffle of him rummaging through it.


    But she couldn¡¯t turn her head to look.


    Her mind reeled. <i>When</i> had he used his power on her? How had she not noticed? She¡¯d always been able to see it before¡ªthose ghostly shadows twisting around his hands.


    But now... nothing.


    Just the crushing weight of stillness binding every nerve in her body.


    The thought was still churning through her when he suddenly reappeared in front of her¡ªcalm as ever, holding something in his hand.


    A cor.


    ck. Heavy. Decorated with intricate, glittering gems that shimmered like bloodstones under the candlelight. It looked expensive¡ª<i>royal</i>, even. The kind of thing only a Lord or King could afford.


    Zyren raised it slowly, holding it just inches from her frozen face, making sure she saw every curve, every cruel detail. A long, silver chain hung from it¡ªdelicate, but clearly enchanted¡ªits links decorated with fine feathers carved from obsidian.


    Aria couldn¡¯t frown. Couldn¡¯t cry out. But inside, panic shrieked.


    She felt his hand close around her neck.


    She felt the cor settle into ce¡ªcold, snug, inescapable.


    And then, click.


    Bound.


    Tears pooled in her eyes¡ªhelpless, bitter tears¡ªthe only response her body could still muster.


    "I guess I¡¯ve been too soft with you," Zyren whispered, the words brushing against her skin like frost.


    Her head turned slowly to the side¡ª<i>not</i> by her will. Her muscles obeyed hismand now. Her spine tilted, exposing her neck like a puppet being prepared for ughter.


    "If I drink your blood now..." he said softly, almost gently, "I¡¯ll kill you."


    His tone was casual. But his eyes¡ªthey gleamed with an edge sharp enough to slice skin.


    They were fixed on her throat now, unblinking, unmerciful.


    "You are forbidden from taking it off. Ever."


    Then came the real threat¡ªspoken with the faintest smile.


    "Honestly... I actually hope you do."


    His voice carried no cruelty. But that made the promise even more terrifying. The unspoken consequences hung in the air like poison.


    He stepped back, brushing a lock of her hair aside.


    "Tomorrow," he said, as if he were simply issuing a schedule. "When you¡¯re well rested and have taken a bath... you will present yourself to me. Before breakfast. In <i>my</i> room."


    He lifted her chin with a finger, forcing her eyes¡ªstill tear-bright and frozen¡ªto meet his.


    "You will tilt your head to the side... and beg me, as your master, to drink from you."


    The words were poison. But the worst came next.


    "If not..." he murmured, voice dropping to that sinister, intimate tone he used when ying with his prey, "Little me..."


    The nickname fell from his lips with mock sweetness, but his gaze was deadly serious.


    "I will make you beg for death. And it won¡¯te."


    He let go of her chin.


    And stepped back.


    A momentter, Aria¡¯s stiff body was lowered gently¡ªlike a marite¡ªback onto the bed. She couldn¡¯t even flinch as her back hit the sheets, her limbs still paralyzed.


    Then she watched¡ªheart trapped in her throat¡ªas Zyren unfastened the buttons of his shirt.


    One by one.


    The soft click of each button made her skin crawl.


    She wanted to scream. To run. To <i>do</i> something. But she couldn¡¯t.


    She watched him peel the shirt away, baring his chest¡ªpale, smooth, deadly. His eyes never left hers.


    Tears slid down the sides of her face. She braced for him to climb over her¡ªto vite her in the worst way. To break her entirely. But instead... he tossed the shirt carelessly onto the bed.


    Then he reached for his coat.


    Draped it over his bare shoulders. Turned and walked away.


    He didn¡¯t say another word.


    The door mmed shut behind him with finality.


    Aria wanted to cry out in relief¡ªbut she still couldn¡¯t move. Her breath remained locked in her chest, her body frozen stiff on the mattress.


    <i>Did she regret spitting on him? </i>Yes. It would be a lie to say she didn¡¯t.


    But would she do it again? Also yes. Even knowing the price.


    Her heart had begun to slow. The pounding in her chest less violent now as she waited¡ªsilently praying for the paralysis to pass¡ªwhen the door creaked open again.


    Rymora stepped inside.


    She paused, nced at Aria shock visible in her gaze even though she didn¡¯t dare to move closer as she simply looked away moving to sit on the only chair in the room after dragging it in front of the door.


    It was clear by her actions that she was clearly following orders. Zyren¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 29: The other side

    <h4>Chapter 29: The other side</h4>


    <strong>Edge of the Dark Forest</strong>


    "Awoooooh!"


    The howl pierced the silence, long andmanding, echoing deep into the dark forest.


    At the edge of the tree line stood two majestic white wolves. Their fur was pure white¡ªglowing faintly beneath the moonlight like frost woven from silk. But it wasn¡¯t just their beauty that made them extraordinary.


    They were enormous. Each one easily twice the size of a normal wolf. Standing shoulder to shoulder, as they howled in unison toward the forest¡¯s heart, never once stepping beyond its edge.


    The howls faded into the night, and after a silent beat, the two turned to nce at each other. No words were spoken, yet their expressions shiftedmunication passed in a nce.


    And then, with fluid grace, both wolves transformed.


    Fur retracted and bones reshaped. Limbs elongated and in the blink of an eye, two humans stood in their ce¡ªone male, one female, both with the unmistakable air of seasoned warriors. Neither seemed fazed by their nudity. With casual confidence, they reached for the clothes lying neatly nearby, slipping into them as they began to speak.


    "He¡¯s not back yet," the woman said, her voice tinged with worry. "Shouldn¡¯t we be concerned?"


    The man gave a soft, reassuring chuckle, shaking his head as he pulled a dark tunic over his head. "The forest may be dangerous, Bri, but our king is faster than any creature within it. He¡¯s nevere back injured¡ªnot once."


    Bri¡¯s lips tightened as she fastened her cloak. "I know," she said, her tone still uneasy. "But King Jared should know better than to¡ª"


    A sudden rustle¡ªno, a crunch¡ªof leaves behind them cut her off mid-sentence. Both whirled around, instantly alert.


    From the shadows emerged a third wolf, evenrger and more magnificent than the first two. Its white fur shimmered with a faint silver undercurrent, and its amber eyes glowed with authority. One look, and there was no doubt who it was.


    In the next breath, the giant wolf began to shift. Muscles coiled and fur vanished as the beast gave way to a towering figure of a man. Naked, proud, and unmistakably regal.


    Bri and the man beside her dropped to their knees without hesitation.


    "King Jared!" they said in unison, their voices strong but reverent, like the greeting had been rehearsed a hundred times before.


    Jared¡¯s gaze swept over them, stern and unimpressed. "I know you two are close to me," he said, his voice cold and sharp, "but when exactly did I say you could gossip about me behind my back?"


    The chastising tone hung in the air for only a moment before his stern expression cracked intoughter.


    Neither Bri nor Harned moved, their expressions unchanged. They were used to his moods¡ªboth the temper and the teasing.


    "Alpha, you¡¯re hurt!" Harned said suddenly, eyes narrowing as he spotted the torn flesh on Jared¡¯s shoulder.


    Jared waved a dismissive hand, already reaching for the tunic Harned held out. "It¡¯s nothing," he said gruffly. "Just a scratch. The forest monsters are persistent, I¡¯ll give them that."


    Bri stepped forward slightly, her tone more serious now. "Were you able to¡ª"


    "I was," Jared interrupted, slipping into the breeches and fastening them with practiced ease. "Driving the monsters away from our side of the forest was no small task¡ªbut it was easier than I expected. Especially alone."


    His voice held pride, tempered by weariness. He reached for the final button of his tunic as he continued.


    "By now, the humans should already be struggling to handle the increase in monster attacks. It won¡¯t take long before more Vampires are deployed."


    Bri frowned. "The humans will¡ª"


    "Die," Jared finished for her, his voice darkening. "And why shouldn¡¯t they? They¡¯ve never done anything for us."


    The scowl on his face deepened, his lip curling in disdain. "The audacity¡ªsome of them think that just because they carry a drop of some ancient hunter¡¯s blood, we could ever be alike? As if we share anything beyond the same sky?"


    His disgust was palpable, bitter and deep.


    "They¡¯re not even as useful as they are to the vampires," he went on, spitting the word like venom. "At least vampires use them as food. We? We¡¯re better off without them. We need morend. More space to grow our packs."


    He gritted his teeth, the muscle in his jaw twitching as his eyes turned back toward the forest. He didn¡¯t wait for a reply. Without another word, he took off running, barefoot and swift, his body already healing beneath the dirt-streaked tunic.


    "We¡¯re moving fast!" he barked over his shoulder.


    Bri and Harned exchanged a nce before taking off after him, doing their best to keep pace. Jared¡¯s speed was near-blinding, and it took all their focus to stay on his trail.


    Though they had exited the forest, they didn¡¯t slow down¡ªnot even once. A single well-timed strike from a forest monster could rip them apart before they had time to shift.


    Still, they pressed on.


    Soon, towering stone walls loomed before them¡ªhigh and formidable. The gates opened the moment the guards recognized them, and without a pause, they were handed ck steeds. In one smooth motion, they mounted and galloped through the city.


    Evening had settled, casting long shadows across the cobbled streets. Cloaks drawn over their heads, they moved quickly unseen and unrecognized. Just as Jared intended.


    Only when they reached the heart of the main city did they slow, riding through the iron gates of Jared¡¯s mansion.


    Jared dismounted with ease, Bri and Harned following suit. He had barely taken a step toward the entrance when a familiar voice rang out.


    "Husband!"


    The call was loud, overly cheerful, and deliberately so¡ªas though meant to be heard by every ear within the mansion¡¯s walls.


    "You¡¯re back!" A young woman beamed as she approached, arms wide, her purple robe tightened firmly around her as she moved with undeniable graceful. She hugged him tightly, rising on her toes to press a kiss to his cheek.


    "ra," Jared greeted with a strained smile. "Wife."


    He pronounced the word slowly, deliberately, his jaw visibly tightening. But he did not pull away.


    "You look well," he pointed out, his voice low as he watched her draw the edge of her robe tighter around her.


    Her eyes dropped briefly to the bloodied shoulder of his tunic, her expression betraying no concern. Not even a flicker.


    "I would be better..." she softly replied, brushing the edges of the top he wore, "...if my husband didn¡¯t insist on running into the forest so often. Especially for tasks the guards could handle themselves."


    Her voice remained quiet, but there was steel beneath the softness. Everyone present could hear it.


    "Come," she said sweetly, extending her hand. "I¡¯ve already had food prepared."


    She threaded her fingers through his without waiting for permission, tugging gently as she turned to lead him inside. She didn¡¯t spare a nce for Bri or Harned.


    Jared looked like he wanted to argue¡ªbut instead, he smiled, tightening his grip around her hand.


    Tight enough that anyone with a closer eye would have seen the strain in ra¡¯s eyes as she struggled to hide the pain that burned from her fingers all through her wrist as they walked side by side.

 Chapter 30: Not Tonight!

    <h4>Chapter 30: Not Tonight!</h4>


    Together they walked into the mansion, heading straight upstairs toward the main dining area. By the time they arrived, Jared wasn¡¯t the least surprised to see two of the three council members already waiting inside.


    They dropped to one knee the moment he entered. Jared gave them a curt nod as he strode to sit at the head of the long, dark table, while ra settled gracefully into the seat beside him.


    Her fingers and dark hair shimmered with silver jewelry that caught the soft glow of the chandeliers, matching the glint in her brown eyes. She looked breathtaking¡ªelegant, regal¡ªbut Jared gave her only a passing nce before focusing on the steaming tes in front of him.


    With a flick of his hand, he gestured at the servers for the wine that, to his annoyance, had been ced slightly out of reach.


    As tradition dictated, he began eating first, slicing through the meat on his te. He had barely taken a bite of the rich, seasoned mutton when the silence was broken.


    "You asked us to deliver any reports on the Red Kingdom," began Kannedy, the older councilman seated closest to him. His voice was steady but cautious, as if testing the temperature of the room.


    "There¡¯s been a change since I left, Kannedy?" Jared asked, raising a brow.


    Kannedy nodded. "Our spies report the vampire king has taken in a new pet."


    Jared¡¯s jaw clenched. He set his fork down slowly, the scrape of metal against porcin slicing through the quiet.


    "She¡¯ll be dead by week¡¯s end," he muttered, his tone t and dismissive. "I hope that¡¯s not the only reason you dragged this into my dinner."


    "There¡¯s more," Kannedy pressed. "This one... she seems to harbor an intense hatred for him. It could be¡ª"


    Jared mmed his hand onto the table with such force the goblets rattled and the room fell deadly still.


    "She¡¯s human, Kannedy! What could she possibly do to him?" he growled, his voice low and venomous. "Zyren could crush her skull with a flick of his wrist!"


    His voice rose sharply, echoing across the vast dining hall. "I ask for a n to eliminate the vampire king, and this¡ªthis is what I get?" His fury hung in the air, crackling like a storm.


    No one moved. Even the servants froze, as if afraid to breathe.


    Jared could feel his appetite waning and even as he red at Kannedy, Bri and Falson who were meant to be the voice of the people but were slowly bing thorns in his flesh.


    His appetite gone, Jared rose abruptly, grabbing a bottle of wine from the table. His re raked across the council members.


    "Get your spies in order, Kannedy. Bring me something useful¡ªor don¡¯t return at all."


    With that, he turned on his heel and stormed out.


    The vampire realmy beyond the Dark Forest, and while theirnds bordered opposite ends, the monsters that dwelled within preferred his side. The attacks were worsening. Hoards were growing. If he could eliminate both the forest beasts and Zyren in one fell stroke...nothing could be better.


    He climbed the stairs two at a time, his fury propelling him forward. Reaching his chambers, he threw open the heavy doors¡ªand nearly mmed them shut again when ra slipped inside behind him.


    She wore a soft smile¡ªtoo soft. Jared recognized it instantly for what it was and something he wasn¡¯t ready to deal with. Her presence alone meant trouble.


    "Not tonight," he said coldly, voice firm as steel.


    She closed the door behind her without a word, her steps light but deliberate as she moved closer to him.


    "Not tonight!" He repeated, gritting his teeth forcefully to get his message across only to watch her drop the cloak she wore on her body revealing nothing underneath to his surprise.


    "Not tonight?" she echoed, her voice as soft as cotton as her eyes burned intensely with something akin to passion. "It wasn¡¯tst night either. Or the one before that."


    "I¡¯m tired," he muttered, turning his back to her as he headed for the bed.


    "I don¡¯t care if you have to do it in your sleep," she hissed, her tone now cutting through the air like a de. "You will fuck me tonight."


    "Spare me the theatrics, ra!" Jared snapped, his fury reigniting as he spun to face her. "Is that all you think about? Making love?"


    Sheughed then¡ªa short, bitter sound. "Making love?"


    "That¡¯s rich,ing from the man who spent the night in a brothel three days ago."


    "It was a tavern. A tavern, ra!" he growled.


    "I don¡¯t care!" she screamed, throwing her hands in the air. "I have done everything right in this marriage! do you think you¡¯re the only one with duties?"


    Her voice dropped to a whisper, deadly soft. "We¡¯ve been married too long not to have a child. You will put me on that bed, and you will take me."


    Jared stared at her, his face unreadable except for the flicker of rage in his eyes.


    "Not tonight," he repeated, his voice now cold enough to freeze blood. There was no room for argument, no opening forpromise.


    But ra wasn¡¯t finished.


    "I stand here naked before you!" she cried, her voice trembling now with desperation. "Are my breasts not enough? Are my ¡ª"


    "ra!" he roared, his voice echoing like thunder. He took a step forward, and suddenly the air around him thickened with power.


    "I am Alpha! Your Alpha¡ªand you will obey me!"


    Dark aura red from his body, ck tendrils of raw dominance swirling like smoke. ra stumbled back a step, her body trembling, her eyes wide.


    Tears welled¡ªbut didn¡¯t fall. Not yet.


    With slow, shaking hands, she picked up her cloak and wrapped it around her shoulders. She turned without a word and walked to the door, her spine straight, her jaw clenched.


    She didn¡¯t look back.


    Only when the door mmed shut behind her did a single tear escape, sliding down her cheek.

 Chapter 31: Feeding

    <h4>Chapter 31: Feeding</h4>


    Aria woke up the next morning with a feeling of trepidation in her heart. The cor around her neck didn¡¯t help, as it was the first thing she heard as she stirred awake.


    It also didn¡¯t help that the day before, it wasn¡¯t until just before midnight that she could finally move her body after being frozen solid for hours.


    Rymora didn¡¯t say a word, nor did she reach for a piece of paper to scribble on, but her eyes said enough¡ªwith a hint of concern¡ªas she silently attended to her the second she woke up.


    It was clear that Rymora had woken up an hour before, going as far as toy out her outfit for the day, which Aria struggled not to stare at.


    The threats still rang clearly in her head, and worse was the fear that hammered in her heart at what would happen if she failed to follow the instructions he had given her.


    Wordlessly, Aria moved to the bathroom and stepped into the bath prepared for her, relieved to sink her body and hair into the water, even as Rymora helped wash her all the way to the roots of her head.


    Aria didn¡¯t speak, but from her expression, it was clear that something weighed terribly heavily on her mind as she closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, thinking back to the words he had said.


    <i>¡¯...you will present yourself to me before breakfast in my room. You will tilt your head to the side and beg me as your master to drink from you!¡¯</i>


    Again, Aria couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had bitten off more than she could chew as the thought of running away urred to her and settled in her mind for the first time.


    Her hands visibly trembled as shey in the tub at the thought of doing what she was asked, but at the same time, the memory of her father and brother¡¯s deaths was still very clear as tears brimmed in her eyes.


    <i>¡¯If I run, he wins!¡¯</i> She bit back the pain roaring in her throat even as she breathed out and rose out of the water, going ahead to rinse herself off without Rymora¡¯s help before stepping out.


    Rymora instantly moved to help her dry her hair and body, even as Aria¡¯s eyes again fell on the stringy material¡ªwhich this time, she didn¡¯t flinch at.


    It was simply a band that barely covered her breasts and a very short skirt¡ªmaterial too short to be referred to as a skirt in the first ce. But still, Aria went ahead to wear it, feeling the bareness of her skin to a frightening degree, even as she pointed at Rymora for her to pass one of the coats in the wardrobe.


    Finally, Rymora reacted with a shake of her head, but Aria was even more adamant as her gaze hardened.


    "I¡¯ll take it off if he orders it!" she gritted out through clenched teeth, relieved when Rymora passed her a dark coat, which she instantly used to cover her body, wrapping it tightly around herself.


    Her heart pounded in her chest even as she tried to steady her breathing¡ªand failed. Aware that the longer she lingered, the more whatever courage she had summoned would fail her, she knew better than to hesitate.


    She moved toward the door and stepped out, walking straight toward the stairs at the edge of the corridor and up them as fast as she could. Her hands tightened over the coat she wore.


    Guards stood in front of her room and moved around, including servants, and although she was visibly covered and apanied by Rymora from behind, she couldn¡¯t help but feel like she waspletely naked.


    But even then, she had just gotten to the topmost floor of the mansion¡ªwhich was clearly Zyren¡¯s wing, evident by the luxury and intricate designs everything seemed to be covered in¡ªwhen two guards immediately stepped forward to intercept her.


    "Why are you¡ª" the first began to speak, and for a split second, Aria couldn¡¯t help but consider the probability that she was about to be rescued from the danger she was walking toward on her own two feet.


    <i>¡¯If they don¡¯t let me in, then I can¡ª¡¯</i> she thought, only to be sorely disappointed to see the other guard stop the one who was already speaking from continuing as he whispered in his ear¡ªloud enough for her to hear.


    "Are you dumb? She¡¯s the King¡¯s new pet! Of course she¡¯s allowed!"


    His words were enough to bring a frown to Aria¡¯s face as they parted for her to pass¡ªwhich Aria instantly did, knowing better than to expect anything else from them.


    But she had just taken a few steps forward when she realized that Rymora wasn¡¯ting with her. She turned back to ask why, only to see her shake her head to show that it was best she stayed.


    This only made Aria quicken her steps even faster than before as she approached the only huge doors on the corridor she walked down.


    She had barely stood there for a breath when she immediately raised her hand to knock, aware that if she took longer, she might simply give up and run back down in fear.


    But her hand had barely touched the wooden frame of the door when it was instantly pulled open¡ªto her utter shock and bewilderment¡ªrevealing Zyren.


    His pale skin glowed faintly from themps that lit the room, hard muscle stretched across his chest and arms. He was barefoot, his ck shoulder-length hair tousled, like he had just woken from sleep¡ªthough she knew that couldn¡¯t be true.


    His eyes were red and just as intense as he focused the entirety of his gaze on her.


    He didn¡¯t say a word.


    She was so taken aback by his presence not having expected to see him so soon, that her mouth simply dropped open without her being able to speak. She clenched her hands over the robe she wore, easily noting the way his eyes slid over her with a glint of annoyance¡ªfocused on the ck coat she wore.


    The fact that he didn¡¯t speak only made her body tremble even more than as she stared at him for a few seconds before she remembered why she was there.

 Chapter 32: Love?

    <h4>Chapter 32: Love?</h4>


    But she was just about to speak when she watched as Zyren simply pushed the door wider¡ªa clear sign that he expected her to step in¡ªeven as Aria¡¯sshes fluttered in shock, clearly unwilling.


    As she lowered her gaze, about to drop to her knees right there and then and present her neck to him.


    <i>¡¯If you¡¯re going to drink my blood, you might as well do it here and get it over with,¡¯</i> she thought to herself, hopeful that in a more visible ce, things wouldn¡¯t escte into something they shouldn¡¯t.


    Only to freeze as she heard him speak words that shocked her to the bone and terrified her a bit.


    "One thing I¡¯m sure of is that when I start feeding, that coat on you isn¡¯t going to stay on!" he informed her, his gaze cold and with a tinge of impatience in his voice as he spoke.


    Pushing the door open even wider than before, he ordered, "Get in!" His eyes dared her to refuse him and continue to disobey. It was almost like he was waiting for it as he stared at her, even as Aria moved her unwilling legs and walked right in.


    Jerking back in shock as she heard the doors m behind her, her grip on her coat tightened even more as she felt his presence move to stand behind her.


    "Well? Go ahead! I¡¯ve yet to hear the words!" he said.


    Aria, gritting her teeth together, turned around, ignoring the massiveness of the room and the furniture in it¡ªsomething she had never seen before and had been momentarily taken by.


    She dropped to her knees and began to speak, "I present myself to you and ask that you¡ª" doing her best to show nothing but a nk mask, to prove that nothing he did got to her¡ªonly to swallow as she felt him step closer.


    His hands on the cor of her coat, he gently pushed it to the side to reveal her neck, which she tilted to the side.


    Aria¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but begin to thump in her chest as she took in his scent, surprised to find that she could smell a faint trace of blood coupled with something that, on someone else, she would have sworn smelled heavenly.


    In the next moment, Aria allowed her eyes to flutter shut, unwilling to see whatever was about to happen next, as she felt his fingers continue to slide down the center of the coat and toward the ropes that held it together around her body.


    <i>¡¯It¡¯s fine, Aria! Think of it like feeding a mosquito!¡¯</i> she thought. <i>A few pricks, and it¡¯ll be¡ª</i>


    But she didn¡¯t get to finish before she felt her body being picked up from the floor with such speed that it shocked her and made her open her eyes just in time to catch the sight of Zyren¡¯s gaze¡ªand the hunger in his eyes¡ªjust before she felt him drop her onto something exceedingly soft.


    In seconds, the cor around her neck was unsped.


    Aria instinctively struggled as she felt him tilt her head to the side after seeing the glint of his sharp fangs¡ªonly to gasp, her nails digging into his bare skin as she felt his fangs dig deep into her neck.


    The pain was bone-deep, and she was just about to scream when she gasped the next second, her entire body turning to mush as she lost track of time.


    Her eyes shut, and the next moment, she felt like she was floating in air as pleasure ran through every pore.


    Aria was unaware, but she had pulled Zyren closer, urging him to take more from her neck¡ªwhich he dutifully did, even as his eyes glowed even redder than before.


    Their bodies moved closer to each other, even as Aria¡¯s legs wrapped firmly around his waist. This went on for a while before Zyren pulled his fangs out the moment he realized he had taken enough.


    The blood was nice, and although he wanted more, he also didn¡¯t feel like it was time to dry up his blood supply.


    But he had just backed away when Aria groaned in displeasure, shaking her head, unwilling to let him stop¡ªwhen he chuckled in response, even as he ripped the coat she wore off her.


    His hands glided against her skin in a way that made her groan and moan and plead, even as his gaze flickered to her face, focusing more on her lips.


    One moment, he had hovered over her, and the next, he had moved her to sit on hisp, even as he stared unashamedly at her body¡ªmost of which he could see with the pieces of cloth she wore that barely covered anything.


    But he had just grabbed her head and pulled her closer to kiss him when he suddenly froze, hearing Aria scream at the top of her lungs.


    "You just drank my blood! Is that not enough?" she screamed at him, even as she wondered where else he wanted to dig his fangs into, watching him move closer to her face. The fear was enough to bring her back to reality as she scrambled to put more distance between the two of them¡ªonly to miserably fail.


    It wasn¡¯t until she realized how useless it was that she finally spoke in an entreating tone, "Ma-master! Please let me down!" having realized that it was the only way not only to ensure that Zyren didn¡¯t kill her but to survive long enough to take her revenge.


    But she had barely spoken when she heard Zyren say words that instantly threw her into a conundrum.


    "I said I wasn¡¯t going to force you, but I don¡¯t understand why you would need to be forced!" he said, with a slightly confused look in his eyes¡ªalmost as if he were saying, <i>Look at me. How could you not want to sleep with me?</i>


    "I will treat you well! Very well!" he added in an even softer tone¡ªwhich Aria might have been tempted to agree with, had she not seen him kill people without so much as a change in emotion.


    Her first reaction was to snap back, <i>¡¯I didn¡¯t know monsters knew how to do that!¡¯</i> Aria wanted to say, but the memory of the day before was still fresh in her mind¡ªenough for her to do aplete overhaul of her strategy as she lowered her head and slowly shook it in a demure and shy manner.


    "I-I simply need some time!" she told him, even as her eyes darkened, having realized that if cursing and spitting at him didn¡¯t work, then she might as well pretend to be enamored by him.


    <i>¡¯What is it called? Love?¡¯</i>

 Chapter 33: A Seat At the Table

    <h4>Chapter 33: A Seat At the Table</h4>


    For a moment, Zyren said nothing, and Aria was too worried to speak before he did. The silence between them stretched thin, pulsing with a tension she couldn¡¯t name.


    Her neck still throbbed where he had bitten her, the sting of the wound lingering like a cruel reminder.


    But it wasn¡¯t just pain that unsettled her¡ªthere was something else, something crawling beneath her skin, something hot and unnatural that she couldn¡¯t shake off. A strange sensation that had no business being there. One she would rather bury deep and pretend didn¡¯t exist.


    More than anything, she wanted to be anywhere but here¡ªperched on hisp, wearing clothes so thin they barely passed as covering. Each breath she took felt like it exposed more of her, and the weight of his gaze made her skin crawl.


    <i>"Sometime? ...And how long do you need?</i>" he asked her finally, his voice calm¡ªdeceptively so. Aria felt the breath catch in her throat, because despite his collected tone, there was a fire simmering in his eyes as they dragged slowly down her body. A look that made her feel like prey pinned beneath a predator¡¯s ws.


    Aria leaned inward, curling into herself in a feeble attempt to hide, but the movement only earned her a flicker of amusement from Zyren. Her resistance didn¡¯t anger him¡ªit entertained him.


    <i>"A day? Two?</i>" he offered, as though those were generous terms.


    Her brows snapped up, lips parting in disbelief. Was he being serious? That was what he considered patience? A single day or two? It wasn¡¯t a question¡ªit was a warning. He had waited long enough, and now he was giving her a deadline.


    <i>What about never?</i> she thought bitterly, a scream trapped behind her clenched teeth. She didn¡¯t dare voice it. Instead, she shook her head, desperate, and moved to slide off hisp. But the effort was useless¡ªhis arms locked firmly around her waist, refusing to let her go.


    She was still trapped.


    Zyren leaned in closer, his face hovering just beneath her chin. His breath was warm and slow against her throat, and when he spoke, the deep vibrations from his voice rumbled against her neck like a growl restrained only by will.


    <i>"Tonight?"</i> he whispered.


    Aria tensed, panic rising so fast it nearly choked her. Her heart mmed in her chest, and this time she couldn¡¯t stay quiet.


    "No! At least a month!" she burst out, her voice cracking from sheer desperation.


    She didn¡¯t need to see his face to know she¡¯d angered him. His silence, the subtle stillness of his body, the way his fingers twitched against her back¡ªall of it made the air thicken around them. When she did look down, his eyes said it all. Cold. Final. <i>No.</i>


    Aria felt her stomach sink. She had no idea what he saw in her that made him want to im her like this. Her body? Her hatred? The fact that she didn¡¯t want him? Was that what stirred him? Did her disgust excite him?


    The thought made her sick.


    She went quiet again, lips pressed tightly together as she remained frozen on hisp. Trapped. His gaze never wavered, and the longer it held her, the more the skin on her back prickled with unease.


    Then his hand began to move.


    At first, it was subtle¡ªbarely a shift. But then his fingers slid downward, toward the curve of her backside. Aria¡¯s blood turned cold, especially when she noticed the sharp tension in his jaw, the faint strain in his muscles. He was holding himself back. But for how long?


    Panic red inside her chest.


    "I¡ªI¡¯m hungry!" she stammered suddenly, her voice rising in pitch as she clung to the only distraction she could think of.


    Zyren paused.


    To herplete shock, he nodded. Without a word, he gently lifted her off hisp and ced her on the bed. Then he turned and walked toward the wardrobe, retrieving a shirt.


    She watched him, confused. No servants? He was dressing himself? She hadn¡¯t expected that. For someone like him¡ªa vampire king¡ªshe thought there would be people waiting at every corner to dress him, feed him, worship him.


    He dressed quickly and returned to her side, his eyes settling on her with quiet intensity. Aria had been trying to push the thought down all morning, but it spilled from her lips now before she could stop it.


    "The cor... You can drink from me whenever you want," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "But the cor... it¡¯s ufortable."


    Zyren didn¡¯t even blink. "Then I¡¯ll get you a softer one."


    The answer pierced her with fresh horror. Not freedom. Not removal. Just a softer leash.


    He moved toward her again. Aria¡¯s whole body tensed. All she wanted was to run¡ªto dash out of the room and never look back¡ªbut instead, he picked her up, strong arms wrapping around her like iron.


    Then, to her surprise, he reached for a thick coat and draped it around her shoulders.


    "To keep you warm," he murmured.


    The words stunned her. She blinked up at him, confused. What was this? Another mind game? An illusion of care?


    Before she could process it, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside the door. The guards. Their voices rang out, greeting Zyren formally the moment he stepped into the corridor with Aria in his arms.


    He didn¡¯t respond to them. He didn¡¯t need to. The guards simply fell into step behind him as he descended the stairs, headed for the dining hall. Aria remained quiet, ncing up at his face.


    His mood had changed. She saw it in his eyes, in the set of his jaw. The amusement from earlier was gone. Now there was only steel¡ªcold and sharp. The shift was so sudden, it chilled her.


    Something inside him had turned off. And whatever part of him had turned on instead... it terrified her.


    <i>I don¡¯t care,</i> she told herself fiercely. <i>As long as he doesn¡¯t touch me again.</i>


    But her thoughts had already wandered ahead, reaching toward something far more dangerous. She needed to explore the mansion. She needed to know what was hidden behind the walls. She needed information¡ªsomething, anything¡ªthat could be used to destroy him.


    He might carry her now. He might press her close. He might even touch her. But her heart? Her soul? Those were wrapped in ice. Her hatred hadn¡¯t dulled¡ªit had only sharpened.


    <i>You can use my body,</i> she thought, <i>as long as I have your head.</i>


    By the time they entered the grand dining hall, breakfast had already been served. The table stretched endlessly,den with silver trays and carved fruits, meats still bleeding from the bone. Aria nced around, ready to ask for a chair.


    But then her breath caught.


    Her gaze locked on the humans lined behind each vampire lord¡ªcored, kneeling like shadows behind their masters. Their heads were bowed, their eyes downcast. ves.


    She didn¡¯t get a chance to move.


    Zyren sat and pulled her back onto hisp without hesitation. He didn¡¯t even look at her. A te was ced before her at hismand, but Aria wasn¡¯t paying attention to the food.


    Not anymore.


    Her eyes widened in horror as she watched a vampire lord¡ªthe one with red-tipped hair¡ªtoss a te onto the floor beside his cored ve.


    "Eat," the lord ordered.


    And the man did. Without hesitation, he dropped to his knees and began eating from the floor, using only his hands.


    Aria couldn¡¯t move. Her stomach twisted. The vampire pulled on the man¡¯s chain, dragging him closer, and the ve only smiled¡ªbeamed, even¡ªas though he had just been given a precious gift.


    He wasn¡¯t starving. Aria could see that. He was strong, clean. This wasn¡¯t survival. It was obedience. Devotion.


    And it made her sick.


    She looked around the hall again. It was the same everywhere. Human ves knelt at their masters¡¯ feet, eating like dogs. Even Lady Vivian, poised and elegant, had a cored human licking scraps from a te beside her throne-like chair.


    Whatever hope Aria had of sitting beside Zyren vanished in an instant.


    <i>It¡¯s a blessing I¡¯m not already on the floor,</i> she realized grimly.


    As if sensing her horror, Zyren chuckled softly and wrapped his arm tighter around her waist. He handed her a spoon and a te, and she took it with shaking hands.


    The food was rich and vorful¡ªbut she could hardly taste it.


    She ate in silence, her eyes locked on her te, trying to ignore the stares from every direction. Even the ves nced at her now and then, their expressions hollow or envious or both.


    She told herself not to speak.


    If she just stayed quiet, maybe she¡¯d get through breakfast without incident.


    But then the voice cut through the room, sharp and sharine.


    "My king," Lady Vivian called sweetly from two seats away, bowing her head with mock respect.


    Zyren didn¡¯t stop eating. "Yes, Lady Vivian," he replied, exasperation evident in his voice.


    Aria didn¡¯t dare look at his cup, knowing it was filled with blood. Even the meat on his te looked barely cooked, red juices staining the silverware. She suddenly felt cold all over, wondering how she hadn¡¯t noticed it before.


    "My apologies for disturbing your meal," Vivian said with a smile. "I only wished to ask whether your new pet would be participating in the Blood Tournaments."


    The room went quiet.


    Aria¡¯s entire body tensed.


    That smirk on Vivian¡¯s lips. The cruel glint in her eyes. Aria felt every internal rm go off.


    "Disturbing the king with such a question!" Lord Virelle snapped from his end of the table, his red-tipped hair catching the light. "Of course she¡¯ll participate! It¡¯s a blood-long tradition!"


    Aria¡¯s head turned to Zyren in horror, desperate for reassurance.


    He met her gaze.


    Then nodded.


    "Yes, she will," he said. "How else would she prove to everyone her worth?" And just like that, Aria felt her insides copse.


    She didn¡¯t even know what a Blood Tournament was. But the name alone made her blood run cold.

 Chapter 34: Love at First Sight(1)

    <h4>Chapter 34: Love at First Sight(1)</h4>


    Aria was just about to ask what the blood tournament was when Zyren spoke again, casually lifting the fork he had been using to eat.


    "You¡¯ll find out what it¡¯s aboutter," he said, his voice cool and dismissive.


    Although the flippant answer made her stomach twist in frustration, Aria knew better than to argue¡ªespecially in the presence of so many watching eyes.


    The oppressive presence of the lords and their ves made everything worse.


    Each cored neck, every vacant expression, all served to drain her resolve to speak drop by drop. The cold fear in front of Zyren they emitted was contagious, leeching into her bones until she could hardly think straight.


    By the time she scraped thest remnants of food from her te, Zyren had already stopped eating. He ced his fork down with finality, and the entire hall seemed to exhale in unison, servants and lords alike falling silent. It was clear that breakfast was over.


    A breath of relief escaped Aria before she could stop it. But the moment was short-lived. Just as she began to rise, Zyren swept her up into his arms as though she weighed nothing.


    Her relief vanished instantly, reced with a swell of irritation that she dared not express. She wanted to walk¡ªon her own two feet, like a person¡ªnot be carried like some fragile doll.


    Everyone at the table stood and bowed as Zyren walked past them with her in his arms. Their silence was suffocating, eyes trailing after them like shadows. Aria could feel the weight of every gaze, sharp as needles.


    The double doors to the dining hall shut behind them with a heavy thud. For a brief moment, the hallway beyond felt like freedom.


    She took a breath and lowered her voice, knowing well by now that the only way to speak to Zyren without setting him off was gently¡ªsoftly.


    "Can... can I walk around the mansion?" she asked, her words quiet and hesitant, gaze firmly on the polished floors beneath them. "I¡¯m tired of staying in my room," she added, her voice more sure this time despite the way her heart pounded against her ribs.


    Zyren didn¡¯t look at her as he walked up the stairs, but his voice answered, amused and cool.


    "Did I evermand you not to walk around?" he asked, and Aria blinked in surprise. She had assumed, by how he always carried her back to her room, that he expected her to remain there like some caged pet.


    Even more surprising was what followed: they stopped in the corridor right outside her room, and Zyren set her down like a knight delivering a princess from a steed. She blinked at him, wide-eyed.


    "You are not to take off the cor," he ordered, voice sharp now, a clear contrast to the gentle way he¡¯d handled her.


    Then, with a flick of his coat, he turned to leave. The guards nked him as he strode away. "Take your maid with you," he added over his shoulder, disappearing down the hall with the billow of dark fabric trailing behind him.


    The second Aria stepped into her room, she wasn¡¯t surprised to find Rymora already waiting. But instead of acknowledging her presence, she marched straight to the wardrobe and threw it open with an almost desperate motion.


    Her eyes scanned the rows of clothing, hoping to find something more modest, more covering¡ªmore <i>hers</i>.


    Disappointment struck like a p. The skimpy outfit she currently wore was apparently one of the better ones Rymora had selected for her. Still searching, Aria froze when she heard the sound of scribbling behind her.


    Turning, she saw Rymora hand her a folded piece of paper. Aria took it reluctantly and read the message.


    <i>"You can¡¯t wear anything but what¡¯s in the wardrobe. Zyren has killed others for less."</i>


    A heavy, hot annoyance rose in Aria¡¯s chest. She turned back to the wardrobe and mmed it shut with a loud <i>bang</i>, then pulled her coat tighter around her frame.


    Grabbing a string, she looped it tightly around her waist, cinching the fabric until it felt more like a secondyer of clothing than a mere essory.


    Her legs and ankles were still painfully visible, but she swallowed her difort. She had more important goals.


    "We¡¯re heading out," she said tly, voice hoarse but determined. "I refuse to stay in this room for a moment longer."


    Every fiber of her being burned with the memory of her brother¡¯s death. Her mission was clear¡ªfind a poison strong enough to kill Zyren, and make Bavon, that wicked doctor, suffer twice the pain he had inflicted upon her. Neither goal could be achieved from within these four walls.


    But she had barely spoken when she heard more frantic scribbling behind her. Aria snatched the new note from Rymora with a sigh, already bracing herself.


    <i>"I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. You might not realize it yet, but everyone will be trying to kill you."</i>


    That made Aria pause, her eyes narrowing. She¡¯d expected danger, yes, but not such immediate hostility.


    "Why? I¡¯m merely a ve... I¡¯m not even that¡ª" she started, but Rymora shook her head vigorously and snatched the paper back.


    <i>"You are King Zyren¡¯s pet. The closest thing to him right now. If you gain his favor, your rank could surpass the lords."</i>


    Aria¡¯s heart skipped. She stared at the message in disbelief.


    "Even more than Lady Vivian?" she asked, forcing her tone to stay neutral even though a thread of dreadced every syble.


    Rymora wrote quickly and handed the paper back again.


    <i>"Even more. He drank from you. He¡¯s never done that with any of his previous pets."</i>


    The words made Aria¡¯s stomach lurch. Was she supposed to take pride in that? Was being bitten supposed to be a badge of honor?


    "Still," she said stiffly, pocketing the note. "Let¡¯s go."


    No matter what Rymora wrote, she wasn¡¯t going to waste her time in this gilded cage. "They can¡¯t openly hurt me," she added under her breath. "Zyren won¡¯t allow it."


    He might despise her spirit, but he wanted her body¡ªthat much she knew, and she would use it if she had to.


    She stepped out of the room, ignoring the guards stationed at the door, and marched down the stairs. To her shock, the hallways were bustling. Servants moved but none dared to look her way. They scurried past like mice avoiding a cat, their heads bowed, their eyes averted.


    Rymora followed behind, her silence total. Aria realized that in the open, her maid became truly mute. No scribbling, no signs¡ªjust quiet obedience.


    Aria didn¡¯t have a destination in mind. She wandered slowly, letting her eyes drink in every hallway, every turn and corridor. Each painting on the wall, every window with its velvet curtains, became andmark. She was building a map in her mind¡ªone that might one day lead to her freedom.


    The medical wing came into view ahead. Aria¡¯s body tensed involuntarily, stomach churning. No. She would not go there again.


    She was just about to head right when Rymora suddenly pointed ahead. Surprised, Aria nced at her, raising a brow.


    Though she didn¡¯t trust anyone, Rymora¡¯s secret¡ªwhatever it was¡ªmeant she was unlikely to harm her. So, after a heartbeat of hesitation, Aria nodded and followed where the girl led.


    The moment she stepped through the towering arched doors, her breath caught in her throat.


    The sight before her was enough to silence every thought in her head.


    A garden. But not just any garden¡ªit was magnificent, almost otherworldly. Flowers of every color. Vines curled around ornate marble statues, and rare trees towered above, their leaves shimmering with iridescent hues. The scent of jasmine,vender, and something unfamiliar and intoxicating filled the air.


    Aria¡¯s steps slowed until she was standing still, frozen in awe. The garden was vast, stretching beyond what her eyes could immediately grasp. It felt like stepping into a dream, a ce untouched by the darkness of the mansion beyond its gate.


    She walked forward slowly, reverently, weaving her way between shrubs and rows of blossoms. And then¡ªshe stopped, utterly still.


    Her heart thudded in her chest, not with fear this time, but something else. A flutter, gentle but persistent.


    Someone stood at the far end of the garden, half-turned, the soft breeze toying with their hair underneath the hat they wore


    Aria¡¯s breath hitched.


    Who was he? And why did the sight of him make her pulse rise?

 Chapter 35: Love at first Sight(2)

    <h4>Chapter 35: Love at first Sight(2)</h4>


    It was a man¡ªbut with hair so blonde, so pale, it reminded Aria of sunlight. Not just the color, but the way it shimmered faintly under the brightness of the sun, almost glowing.


    The strands framed his head like a soft halo, and it didn¡¯t help that his skin was just as light, nearly translucent, the sunlight catching on it and making it stand out even more.


    He wore a hat, but it didn¡¯t cover his face¡ªnot really. His features were clear and striking, not in a way that screamed beauty, but in a way that made it nearly impossible to stop looking.


    There was something quietly maic about him. Aria¡¯s heart thudded harder in her chest, once, twice, and then again¡ªloud enough she swore she could feel the pulse in her neck.


    She didn¡¯t walk forward. She didn¡¯t even realize she had stopped. Her feet had frozen to the ground as her eyes stayed locked on him, unable to pull away.


    The garden around him only made it worse. The flowers he was tending to¡ªrows of delicate blooms in full color¡ªlooked like something out of a dream, and with him crouched among them, it was almost too much to take in.


    This was the first time in her life she had ever looked at a man and not seen something cold, rough, or dangerous. There was no cruelty in the way he moved, no sharpness in his hands. Even those¡ªhis hands¡ªlooked refined as he worked, careful and precise in the way they handled each stem and petal.


    And then, suddenly, he looked up.


    Aria blinked, caught off guard as his gazended directly on her. For a moment, she forgot to breathe. His eyes were blue. Not just blue¡ª<i>rare.</i> Sharp and icy, a color she had never seen in person before.


    Her eyes widened without her meaning to. She had heard of such eyes but never imagined seeing them so close.


    He looked just as surprised as she did. His eyes briefly flicked down to her cor, then moved to her red hair before returning to her face. Then, ncing past her, he spotted Rymora standing silently behind. Whatever he saw made his expression change, and he stood quickly, straightening himself with a sudden awareness.


    The second his eyes settled on her again, he bowed his head slightly in a respectful motion.


    "I¡¯m sorry to disturb you! I just came to look at the garden!" Aria blurted, the words rushing out of her before she had a chance to think them through. She didn¡¯t want him to feel ufortable. But to her surprise, his expression changed again¡ªhe looked shocked. Really shocked.


    She hesitated. "Did I say something wrong?" she asked carefully, her brows drawing together. She knew she had been polite. She had chosen her words carefully.


    But he shook his head quickly, and when he did, his golden curls bounced slightly with the motion.


    "No! It¡¯s just rare to see a Lord¡¯s pet speak so politely to a servant," he exined, almost as if he didn¡¯t quite believe what had just happened.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I? We¡¯re both humans," Aria replied, her voice steady.


    That caught him off guard. He looked at her again, this time with something different in his eyes. Then, slowly, a small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth¡ªso genuine and unexpected that Aria couldn¡¯t help but stare. Watching his expression soften made her heart thump again, faster than before, and this time she didn¡¯t fight it.


    "My name is Aria. What¡¯s yours?" she asked, the words slipping out without hesitation. A week ago, she never would¡¯ve dared say something so direct. But now¡ªnow she felt like she had no time to waste. She didn¡¯t have the luxury of silence.


    "y," he replied, his smile growing a little more. "Yeah... my mother had a weird sense of humor," he added, almost sheepishly.


    Aria¡¯s face lit up in response. Her smile widened before she even realized it. She couldn¡¯t help it. Hearing that name¡ªit was simple, but it struck something in her. She knew, without question, that she wouldn¡¯t forget it.


    "y. You take care of the garden?" she asked, her voiceced with curiosity as she stepped a little closer.


    y reached toward one of the shrubs and grabbed a cloth hidden behind the greenery, wiping his hands clean before answering. "Yeah. I usually take the night shift, but sometimes you¡¯ll find me here during the day."


    She liked that answer. More than liked it. Her grin returned in full, bright and warm. She showed her teeth without shame.


    There was something about him that pulled her in. She wanted to stay near him. She wanted to talk more, to learn more. And¡ªshocking even herself¡ªshe wanted to touch him. That realization hit her hard and deep.


    <i>I like him. I actually like him,</i> she thought, the idea shaking her but also thrilling her.


    "What about you? What lord do you serve?" he asked as he took a careful step toward her.


    He hadn¡¯t seen her before, which was unusual. The cor around her neck made it clear that she belonged to someone important. She wasn¡¯t the most beautiful girl in the mansion¡ªnot by typical standards¡ªbut her red hair made her different enough to catch his interest.


    Still, he was a servant. He knew the boundaries. But even if he couldn¡¯t have her, that didn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t something to gain. A connection. Leverage. Maybe even money.


    Aria hesitated for a moment, then tilted her head slightly, giving him a faint, sly smile. "Does it matter?" she asked.


    y shook his head without a second¡¯s pause.


    "No. As long as your lord allows it," he said inly. She wouldn¡¯t be in the garden otherwise¡ªthat much was obvious. She was likely a favorite, but not <i>the</i> favorite. If she were, she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to wander.


    "Thest thing I want is to get on his bad side, Aria," he added, testing her name again. He liked the way it sounded. He liked her reaction to it even more.


    He could tell she liked hearing it from him. Good. That meant he still had his charm.


    <i>That makes three,</i> he thought. <i>If I can gather enough coin, I can leave this ce. Find a city where no one knows me. Where I could even be called a lord.</i>


    "I¡¯m free right now. Can you show me what you¡¯re doing with the lilies?" Aria asked suddenly, surprising herself with how reluctant she felt to leave.


    Behind her, Rymora¡¯s face twisted in a deep frown. She said nothing but kept watching, eyes sweeping the area. The garden was quiet¡ªbut she didn¡¯t trust quiet. And watching Aria bend down beside the strange young man made her stomach tighten.


    Still, she stood silently, waiting, legs starting to ache from standing so long. She didn¡¯t speak until Aria turned to look back at her.


    "You can leave to get lunch early, Rymora," Aria said, her voice firm.


    Rymora hesitated. She looked back at Aria with clear reluctance in her eyes, but Aria didn¡¯t budge. Her gaze was fixed on y.


    "I insist," Aria added, sharper this time.


    She knew she was being reckless. She didn¡¯t care. After spending hours trapped in Zyren¡¯s presence¡ªhaving to speak only when spoken to, to endure his gaze, his hands, his constant, looming presence¡ªthis felt like oxygen. y didn¡¯t look at her like prey. He didn¡¯t treat her like an object to be controlled.


    He just looked at her.


    And she wanted more of that.

 Chapter 36: Does he know?

    <h4>Chapter 36: Does he know?</h4>


    There was anger simmering in Rymora¡¯s eyes, and this time she didn¡¯t bother hiding it. It burned steadily, rooted deep behind her gaze as she lowered her head and gave her mistress a stiff bow.


    Then, without another word, she turned sharply and walked away, her footsteps clipped and heavy with tension.


    She intended to have a word with Aria the second they were alone. There was no doubt in her mind¡ªAria had beenpletely taken with that young man.


    Rymora could see it in every line of her body, in the softness of her gaze and the smile she tried to hide. And as much as she wanted to scold her mistress for being reckless, Rymora couldn¡¯t entirely me her.


    y was... striking. Even she, who had long locked her heart away for someone else, found herself momentarily caught off guard by the sight of him.


    That face¡ªit should be illegal. It was the kind of beauty reserved for vampires, not human men, and yet he carried it like it meant nothing.


    <i>¡¯For once, I regret pretending to be mute,¡¯</i> Rymora muttered silently, her jaw tightening.


    It had been a necessary lie, one that allowed her to slip into the mansion unnoticed. Her fragility, her silence¡ªthey were masks she wore to survive. But now, that very mask bound her. She had gone too far into the act. To suddenly speak would be to invite suspicion. No one would believe it. Not after all this time.


    Frustrated, she quickened her pace, the hem of her skirt whispering against the floor with each furious step. Her mind raced with thoughts.


    She needed to reach the servant¡¯s dining hall, eat quickly, and return before anyone realized she¡¯d been gone too long. She hadn¡¯t been this close to the king¡¯s inner circle before. The risks were higher now. One misstep could cost her everything.


    And worse¡ªher fate was now tied to Aria¡¯s. That meant Aria¡¯s mistakes would bleed into hers.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯ll write down everything I saw y doing with the others. Every detail,¡¯</i> Rymora swore under her breath, rounding a corner with purpose.


    She would protect herself first, no matter what. But just as the thought sharpened in her mind, she turned sharply¡ªand mmed directly into something solid.


    The impact stole her breath.


    The force was enough to knock her off bncepletely, sending her stumbling backward until she hit the floor hard. Her hands scraped against the stone as she tried to catch herself, the pain barely registering through the shock. She scrambled upright instantly, breath catching in her throat as her eyes lifted¡ªand froze.


    Her entire body went still. It felt like she had plunged into ice water.


    She dropped to her knees with a dull thud, bowing her head low until her forehead pressed to the cold floor.


    <i>¡¯L-Lord Drehk,¡¯</i> she screamed inside her head, panic crashing through her like a wave. Her heart pounded against her ribcage so violently it hurt. Without thinking, she began hitting her head lightly against the floor in a desperate attempt to show respect, to avoid punishment, to survive.


    Lord Drehk stared down at her, confused. He had been on his way to the meeting hall to speak with the king when the collision happened.


    He¡¯d expected an apology¡ªa stammered exnation at least¡ªbut instead, the girl had fallen to her knees and pressed her head to the ground like a child begging for mercy.


    He frowned, a sharp crease forming between his brows.


    "Dumb?" he asked inly, the single word hanging heavy in the air. It was the only thing that made sense. Why else would she remain silent?


    She looked up quickly at that, just barely¡ªand nodded with frantic energy, her wide eyes already filled with tears.


    He stared at her, he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in women and didn¡¯t also any ves, but there was something about the innocence in her eyes and her face that made him a tad bit interested.


    He knew bodynguage, especially since his family¡¯s ability had to do with body aura and enhanced strength. The way her body trembled showed just how much she feared him, but he could also see that most of it was pretense, which surprised him.


    ¡¯You must be brave to be able to act in front of me,¡¯ he thought, staring at her wet eyes, which would have had anyone passing beside her, and ignoring her, especially since such fragile humans neversted.


    Rymora herself was aware of the image she portrayed, which was what usually saved her. She was still waiting for the lord to pass and ignore her, only to hear words that made her want to curse into the heavens.


    "Do you know who I am?" he asked calmly.


    She nodded quickly, a flicker of confusion in her tear-filled eyes.


    "By nightfall, when you¡¯re done with your duties, take a carriage ande see me," he said, his tone t and unreadable. Then, without waiting for a response, he walked past her, his guards trailing behind him like silent shadows.


    Rymora didn¡¯t move. Not until the echo of their steps faded down the corridor.


    Only then did she begin to rise, limbs trembling violently beneath her. Her heart beat so loud it echoed in her ears. Her legs threatened to give out beneath her.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know what I did, but I messed up,¡¯ she thought, dread crawling down her spine. Her stomach twisted as the same thought repeated itself, again and again.


    ¡¯Does he know? Does he <i>know</i>?¡¯


    "People say I mess around with young women. There¡¯s plenty of rumors," y said lightly, brushing his hand gently over Aria¡¯s as they worked side by side to nt the seeds he¡¯d brought.


    "But I don¡¯t. I can promise you that," he added, his voice more serious this time.


    He was being careful¡ªmeasured. He knew how quickly gossip spread in the mansion. He wanted her to hear it from him before her maid filled her head with half-truths.


    "I can see why people would think so," Aria replied softly, her cheeks coloring as she looked at him and then quickly looked away.


    She didn¡¯t mean it cruelly. If anything, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from blushing. y had that effect. She wasn¡¯t used to looking at someone and wanting to keep looking.


    He wasn¡¯t like Zyren¡ªZyren was godlike, terrifying, too perfect. y was... human...gentle...real. Still too handsome, but in a way that felt human. His blue eyes were warm, not cold.


    And the longer she stayed here, the more she wanted to stay.


    But then¡ªfootsteps.


    Heavy ones.


    She tensed instantly, jerking back in fear. But when she turned, relief hit her like a breath of air. It was only Rymora.


    Still, something was off.


    Rymora¡¯s eyes zed. She didn¡¯t say a word, but the anger rolling off her was almost visible. She stepped close, bowed beside Aria, and said nothing¡ªbut her meaning was clear.


    It was time to leave.


    Aria considered pushing back. She <i>was</i> the mistress, after all. But she knew Rymora was right. She had spent too long here already.


    "I have to go," she whispered reluctantly, a note of disappointment in her voice she didn¡¯t bother to hide.


    y nodded. She could see it in his eyes¡ªhe didn¡¯t want her to go either.


    "Take care. You can visit anytime," he said, his voice quieter now. Then, with a quick nce around, he slipped a folded piece of paper into her hand and stepped back, bowing slightly.


    Aria¡¯s heart fluttered. She returned the bow with a small, warm smile and turned to leave. Her coat, still wrapped tightly around her, hid most of her body, though her legs remained bare beneath it. She didn¡¯t care. For once, she felt... free.


    Clutching the paper tightly, she hurried back, already nning to bathe quickly before lunch.


    Behind her, Rymora followed closely.


    Her anger hadn¡¯t cooled. Not even a little.


    If anyone had looked closely, they might have sworn they saw steam rising off her shoulders.


    She was furious.

 Chapter 37: Get Us Killed…

    <h4>Chapter 37: Get Us Killed...</h4>


    Aria had just stepped into the room, her breathing uneven from the brisk pace. Rymora followed closely behind, mming the door shut with a loud <i>thud</i> that echoed against the walls. Aria didn¡¯t hesitate. She turned, already unfastening her coat as she began to speak while peeling off her clothes with practiced speed.


    "I know... I know... I should have left earlier!" she said breathlessly, her voice sharp with frustration but not directed at anyone in particr. The sense of urgency was clear¡ªlunch had already started, and she didn¡¯t have time to waste.


    Rymora didn¡¯t respond¡ªnot verbally. She moved quickly to the table, snatching up a fresh piece of paper, her hands trembling as if barely holding back the words trapped behind her silence. Her mouth opened and closed, her jaw tight, as though the effort to remain mute was physically painful. Still, she kept herposure and scribbled with swift, angry strokes before thrusting the note toward Aria.


    <strong>"y is someone you don¡¯t want to associate yourself with! He doesn¡¯t care about anyone but himself! He chases different women and¡ª"</strong>


    Aria¡¯s eyes scanned the first few lines before she abruptly stopped reading. Her jaw tensed. She lifted her head and looked directly at Rymora, shaking her head slightly, her expression unreadable.


    "I already know about the rumors. He told me himself," Aria said, voice calm but firm. "Just because women chase after him doesn¡¯t mean he chases after them."


    She tossed the coat over the chair, the motion a bit rougher than necessary, and began unwrapping the ck cloth tightly bound around her chest and waist. She didn¡¯t bother hiding her body as she crossed into the bathroom. Her bare feet pped softly against the stone floor, the sound strangely loud in the heavy silence.


    Rymora didn¡¯t stop. She followed, paper and pen in hand, continuing to scribble even as Aria climbed into the tub and started scrubbing herself down. She made no move to take the next note, ignoring it entirely.


    That didn¡¯t deter Rymora. She stepped forward and firmly nted the page right in front of Aria¡¯s face.


    <strong>"Meeting him again is dangerous! You just got here! Moreover, you can¡¯t be sure of his intentions. What if he gets bribed by someone?"</strong>


    The words hit home. Aria froze for a moment, her hand tightening around the washcloth. The reminder of what had happened with the doctor¡ªa betrayal she had shared with Rymora in confidence¡ªwas like a p.


    A deep frown crept onto Aria¡¯s face. She snatched the cloth and held it out sharply toward Rymora without a word, her re clear enough. The message was received. The conversation was over. Rymora hesitated but finally took the cloth, backing off to resume her role.


    Of course Aria didn¡¯t trust y. She wasn¡¯t na?ve. But that didn¡¯t mean she had to avoid him like a gue. There was a difference between caution and istion, and she hated how boxed-in she already felt.


    When she finished bathing, she stepped out of the tub briskly, not bothering to look at Rymora as the maid held out a white gown. The material was soft, finer than anything she¡¯d worn before, but it barely reached her mid-thighs. Aria took it with a sigh and pulled it over her damp skin, the thin fabric clinging slightly as she moved.


    She turned to grab the thick coat she¡¯d worn earlier but barely got her fingers on it before Rymora tossed a different coat into her arms¡ªone that was long but utterly transparent.


    Aria stared at it in disbelief.


    "No," she said tly, her eyes narrowing at the flimsy thing that dared to call itself a coat. It was long, yes, but see-through to aughable degree.


    Rymora was already scribbling again, her frustration clear in her stiff shoulders and the speed of her writing. She shoved the note into Aria¡¯s hands the second she finished.


    <strong>"King Zyren is a Vampire! A strong one! He¡¯s going to know where you¡¯ve been!"</strong>


    "In the garden! Where else?" Aria snapped, her voice rising slightly as she tossed the transparent coat aside and yanked her previous one back on. It wasn¡¯t elegant or proper, but it covered her and that was all she cared about. She wrapped it tightly around herself, tying the belt with a rough jerk.


    <i>Will I change outfits morning, afternoon, and night just to keep him pacified?</i> she thought, her scowl deepening as she stomped toward the door.


    Rymora was still scribbling something, clearly not done, but dropped the effort halfway through and hurried after Aria. She had no choice. A bad feeling twisted in her gut like a knot being pulled tighter.


    <i>She¡¯s going to get herself¡ªand me¡ªkilled,</i> she thought bitterly.


    By the time they arrived at the food hall and stepped inside, it was clear they were thest ones. Everyone else was already seated, and worse, no one had begun eating.


    That fact alone made Aria¡¯s blood run cold.


    Every eye turned toward her the moment she walked in. The silence was thick and stifling, broken only by the soft clink of silverware being set down and chairs shifting.


    Zyren sat at the head of the table,pletely still. His crimson eyes locked onto her the second she entered, and the sly curve of his lips was almost worse than a shout.


    "Little me..." he said, his voice soft and slow, yet every syble seemed to echo through the room. The nickname, that damnable name he used only for her, made her spine go rigid.


    Aria trembled slightly despite herself.


    Behind her, Rymora didn¡¯t hesitate. She dropped to her knees immediately and slipped toward the wall, kneeling in the far corner beside the door. She blended into the stone, making herself as small and invisible as possible.


    "...You¡¯rete. We¡¯ve been waiting for you," Zyren said, his tone still light butyered with something sharper. Aria bowed low, her head nearly touching the floor as she moved closer to his seat.


    She hadn¡¯t even spoken when Zyren tapped his thigh, eyes still fixed on her with unwavering focus.


    She understood.


    Normally, she would have asked for permission not to sit there. Would have tried to keep some distance. But the weight of every gaze in the hall¡ªespecially the lords and nobles whose anger simmered just beneath the surface¡ªpushed her to obey without a word.


    She climbed onto Zyren¡¯sp and sat stiffly, her back straight and her hands sped tightly together.


    "So obedient," Zyren murmured, pleased, his fingers brushing her side before he picked up his fork.


    Only then did the room return to motion. The subtle tension that had strung everyone tight eased slightly, and the sound of utensils resumed. Servants and maids moved in sync, delivering tes and pouring drinks. The ves on the floor remained silent, eating whatever their masters offered, but even they were dressed in fine materials¡ªskimpy, yes, but no less expensive than what the nobility wore.


    The strange hierarchy was unmistakable.


    Aria received her meal and began to eat slowly, silently. For a moment, she thought she might survive lunch without another disaster.


    Until Zyren spoke again, his voice low, meant for her but loud enough for every vampire in the hall to hear.


    "You walked around the mansion?" he asked.


    His tone hadn¡¯t changed¡ªstill gentle, almost affectionate. But Aria knew him too well. The softness was a lie.


    A tightness bloomed in her chest. The salmon she was chewing suddenly tasted dry, the texture grainy against her tongue. She swallowed and forced a nod.


    "Yes, King Zyren," she said quietly, carefully measured.


    But even before she looked up, she knew, and deep down, she could already feel it


    This question was only just beginning.

 Chapter 38: Filth+ shame =

    <h4>Chapter 38: Filth+ shame =</h4>


    "Hmm... so you visited the horse stables, the herb center, the training space... the dungeons?" Zyren¡¯s voice was smooth, but the thickness to his tone was impossible to miss. It crept into his words like a slow-building storm, drawing Aria¡¯s hand to still in mid-motion, her spoon hovering just above her te. Her fingers clenched slightly around it before she slowly set it down, forcing herself to nce up at him.


    He was smiling, lips curled in that same casual curve he often wore, but it was the brightness of his red eyes that made her stomach twist. There was no question in them. Only confirmation. He already knew the answer. And worse, he was giving her the space to lie¡ªto see if she would.


    "No! I didn¡¯t!" Aria blurted, her voice louder than she intended. The air around her felt sharp, pressing inward.


    Zyren¡¯s smile deepened into something crueler, more amused. "None of those ces!" he echoed, feigning surprise with his brows raised and mouth slightly parted. "That¡¯s surprising! Then where did you go?"


    There was a flicker of mock curiosity in his gaze as he looked at her, but Aria didn¡¯t believe it for a second. Her hands, now folded tightly together in herp, ignored the food cooling in front of her. The tension climbing her spine made swallowing feel impossible.


    "I saw the garden," she said finally, tly. Her jaw tightened. The sound of her own pulse thundered in her ears, and she tried not to acknowledge the way her heart had started racing again¡ªno matter how much she tried to will it steady.


    She could feel it¡ªthe way things were shifting. She¡¯d known it the moment they stepped into the food hall, but now the atmosphere was suffocating.


    Zyren¡¯s grin widened as though savoring the difort bleeding from her every word. "You liked it?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. "With how much you hated your cor, I didn¡¯t think you liked pretty things!"


    His words bit deep. Aria grit her teeth together, grinding them in silence. She didn¡¯t allow even a twitch to touch her face, didn¡¯t allow the re she wanted to throw to slip through. But she did feel his arm wrap tighter around her waist.


    "So..." he murmured, his breath brushing close to her ear, "...you spent all afternoon in the garden. I didn¡¯t know the garden was that magnificent!"


    This time, the edge in his voice wasn¡¯t subtle. It was de-sharp and unmistakable. Even the lords seated around the table had gone still. The hum of chatter, the clinking of utensils¡ªit had all stopped.


    Aria could feel it¡ªeyes shifting toward her. The lords, the nobles, the tension rising between every heartbeat. She wanted to crawl into the floor.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t ignore the question.


    Her voice came softer now, carefully measured. "The garden is magnificent," she said with a slight nod.


    Zyren¡¯s fingers left the fork on the table. Instead, he picked up his wine cup, but Aria¡¯s relief was short-lived. She watched the cup pause halfway to his mouth. His lips parted, and she flinched before he even spoke.


    "Still... what did you do there for so long? Stare at the flowers?"


    The threat in his voice was no longer hidden. It wasid bare, stretching and coiling around her like a noose. His eyes bore into hers with a dangerous glint, daring her to tell half-truths.


    She didn¡¯t.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    "I met someone. A servant," she said, her voice hoarse despite her attempt to sound firm. "I nted some seeds."


    She braced herself¡ªheart clenched, eyes slightly shut¡ªwaiting for the explosion she knew woulde.


    But it didn¡¯t.


    Zyren only nodded, lifting the cup to his lips and taking a long sip of what she was certain was blood, not wine. His calm scared her more than any raised voice ever could.


    Then, just as he ced the cup back on the table, his next words struck like a whip.


    "Hmm... no wonder you smell like filth."


    Aria stiffened. The cold cruelty in his voice wasn¡¯t just meant to humiliate her¡ªit was calcted. She clenched her fists on herp, trembling slightly even as she lowered her head further to avoid the stares.


    "I can smell it on you."


    The humiliation hit her like a p. Her eyes welled with angry tears, but she forced them back, her lips sealed tight. Ready to sit on the ground and eat with her hands if that was what he demanded next to humiliate her only to watch him gesture behind him.


    Zyren lifted his hand and gestured behind him. One of the guards stepped forward immediately, kneeling beside him, awaiting orders.


    Aria¡¯s chest seized.


    She didn¡¯t know what he was about to do¡ªuntil she heard the sound.


    A harsh, tearing rip.


    The coat she wore was shredded in an instant, the sharp sound of the fabric tearing echoing like thunder in the silent hall. Cold air rushed over her skin. The heavy coat was yanked from her shoulders and tossed to the guard without a second nce.


    "Burn it," Zyren ordered, his voice casual. Aria¡¯s entire body shuddered.


    She was exposed. The white gown she wore barely reached her mid-thighs. It clung to her, thin and almost translucent beneath the warm light of the hall. She had wrapped her breasts beneath the fabric, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Every curve was outlined, every part of her made visible to anyone who looked.


    The shame wed through her like a knife. Her cheeks burned red as tears threatened to spill again¡ªbut this time they were hot, angry.


    She lowered her gaze to the floor, her arms crossing over her chest, her legs pressing tightly together in a desperate attempt to shield herself. She didn¡¯t want Zyren¡¯s to see her expression.


    But he did and his face darkened. A visible frown appeared as he watched her struggle to hide herself something that annoyed him ever so strongly.


    Without warning, he grabbed her chin and forced her face up, jerking her toward him until they were so close she could feel his breath brush against her lips.


    "You are banned from wearing coats during the warmth of the day," he said, each word deliberate and sharp. "I want you to show everyone how pretty my pet is. At night you can wear it!"


    She wanted to pull away, to p his hand off her, but she couldn¡¯t, no matter how hard she struggled, not until he released her. The instant he did, Aira turned her face away with slow, simmering rage written in her stiff posture.


    Tears burned hot in her eyes again, but this time she didn¡¯t try to blink them away. They were anger¡ªsharp and bitter.


    ¡¯So you expect me to walk naked!¡¯ she screamed inside her mind, her nails digging into her palms as she clenched her fists tighter than before.


    She sat still as a statue, jaw locked, refusing to move.


    She couldn¡¯t eat. She didn¡¯t want to.


    But Zyren¡ªZyren made it his mission to ensure that every bite on her te ended up in her mouth. He fed her each piece slowly, deliberately, with an infuriating smile that never left his face.


    "My pet should be healthy," he murmured, almost to himself, with a glint of twisted fondness in his eyes that made her stomach churn.


    He truly meant it. He didn¡¯t see her as a person. He saw her as a pet, a toy for his entertainment


    And that made everything worse because at that moment, Aira decided that she was done. She no longer saw a need to wait and bid her time.


    By dinner, she wanted him dead, bleeding on the same chair he had humiliated her in. Most importantly, she didn¡¯t care how she did it.

 Chapter 39: Poison

    <h4>Chapter 39: Poison</h4>


    Aria had barely shut the door to her room when her rage exploded outward. Without hesitation, she marched toward the small table, grabbed a ss jar with trembling hands, and hurled it against the stone floor. It shattered instantly, shards skidding in every direction like a physical echo of her fury.


    She was furious. Blinding, trembling, all-consuming anger welled up inside her, riding alongside the hot sting of tears that filled her eyes but refused to fall. At first, she had thought she could take things slowly¡ªwait, observe, figure out Zyren¡¯s weaknesses¡ªbut at that moment, logic had burned away. All she could think of was the humiliation, the shame, and the unbearable, viting gaze that had followed her every step.


    Her chest heaved as her breaths came in ragged gasps, each one louder than thest. Her fists clenched and unclenched at her sides as she stood frozen, pulsing with emotion.


    Behind her, Rymora entered the room. Her face was unreadable, as always. Silent, poised, and calm¡ªtoo calm. She didn¡¯t utter a word. She didn¡¯t even move toward the table to pick up a paper.


    "You¡¯re not going to say you told me so?" Aria demanded, spinning around, her voice sharp with bitterness as she shot Rymora a nce. Her eyes were wild with emotion, daring her to answer.


    But Rymora only shook her head, a brief, quiet gesture, before averting her gaze again. She remained by the door, unmoving.


    In her silence, though, she was thinking to herself, <i>¡¯Honestly, your problems are not as great as mine.¡¯</i> Her own thoughts were burdened with the fresh memory of Lord Drekh¡¯s recent message¡ªsummoning her to his manor. She had no choice but to go with no idea what she would meet there.


    Aria tried to steady her breath. She forced herself to move, staggering toward the nearest chair before copsing into it with a frustrated exhale. Her muscles ached from tension. Her jaw was locked so tightly it hurt. From the corner of her eye, she saw Rymora lift her hand briefly to gesture a request¡ªasking if she could go down to the servants¡¯ hall to eat. Aria waved her off, giving her silent permission.


    The door closed softly behind Rymora.


    Left alone in the quiet room, Aria looked down at herself and winced. She wore nothing but a thin, sleeveless white gown that clung to her skin like a secondyer. The jeweled cor around her neck glittered mockingly in themplight, and the fine chain attached to it trailed across her shoulder, a weight she couldn¡¯t escape. She shivered.


    For a brief second, her eyes darted to the wardrobe. The temptation to disobey and head out back was overwhelming. But she hesitated. The image of Zyren¡¯s expression as he ripped thest one off her shed through her mind like a curse. He would know. He always knew.


    "Ahhh!" she growled aloud, gripping her hair with both hands and mming her forehead onto the table in frustration. The dull thud reverberated through the wood. Her nails scraped at the surface as she fought the urge to scream.


    There was no way she could meet y like this. Not looking like a doll dressed for disy. Not while stripped of her dignity.


    Her body¡ªhow her hips were wider, her breasts fuller, her thighs far from slim. She¡¯d never fit the mold of women like Lady Vivian, whose slender frame seemed tailor-made to attract attention evenpletely covered.


    Aria felt exposed, seen, and it made her skin crawl.


    <i>I hate him,</i> she seethed, eyes narrowing as she recalled Zyren¡¯s smiling face¡ªhis amusement as he destroyed her coat in front of the entire table. Her fingers trembled as she stood abruptly.


    There was no thinking, no n, no hesitation. She stormed out of the room, mming the door behind her with shaking hands.


    Down the winding stairs and into the main corridor, she walked with purposeful speed. Her bare legs moved quickly beneath the sheer gown, and though her arms remained crossed in front of her chest, she could still feel the eyes¡ªservants who bowed as she passed yet couldn¡¯t seem to keep their gaze from lingering on her body. It made her want to w at her skin.


    Still, she didn¡¯t stop. She couldn¡¯t stop. Rage zed a trail ahead of her, and her fury only sharpened as she turned toward the medical wing.


    She didn¡¯t knock when she entered. The door mmed open, and her eyes immediately locked onto Bovan. He was seated in the main chair, looking far worse than she expected. His face was bruised in several ces, one eye slightly swollen, and his lip was cut. His left arm was wrapped with a splint, and he moved it carefully¡ªlike it might snap again if handled wrong.


    The moment she entered, Bovan jumped to his feet. His expression contorted with rm, eyes darting around her as if expecting the devil himself to be trailing behind.


    "Wha¡ªwhat are you doing here?" he gasped, voice higher-pitched than usual, clearly rattled.


    Aria didn¡¯t flinch. She shut the door behind her and crossed the room slowly, eyes narrowing with faint satisfaction at his battered state. At least someone else had suffered recently.


    "Why else? I came to speak with you," she said tly, moving to sit.


    But the moment she sat down, she caught it¡ªhis gaze. The subtle flicker in his eyes as they dropped to her chest, to her bare thighs. That single nce was enough to stoke the fire in her veins.


    "You¡¯re asking for another beating?" she snapped, her voice suddenly sharp. She had no idea who had attacked him, but she wasn¡¯t above pretending she¡¯d been the one behind it.


    To her surprise, Bovan straightened slightly, lips twitching with bitter pride. "Unless you¡¯re here to continue ourst session," he said, his voice grating with forced confidence, "I¡¯d advise that you leave."


    Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed even further. "I need something," she said curtly. "Something¡ª"


    But before she could finish, a knock interrupted them. A young healer, dressed in the white robes of the infirmary, poked her head through the door.


    "Healer Bovan! An urgent patient needs you!"


    Bovan bolted upright as though she¡¯d just given him a lifeline. He didn¡¯t even look back at Aria before rushing toward the door.


    "I¡¯ll be here waiting," she said coolly, even as he hesitated for a moment, casting her a suspicious nce before disappearing down the hallway.


    The door shut. A second passed.


    Two... One.


    Aria shot to her feet like lightning. She moved fast, her pulse pounding in her ears. Her eyes scanned the room, flying over every surface, every shelf.


    She didn¡¯t have a n, but that didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    "Poison... poison..." she muttered under her breath, her fingers flinging open drawers and mming them shut again. Her body trembled as she scoured the room, eyes darting until theynded on a ss cab behind his chair¡ªonebeled <i>Fragile.</i>


    She rushed toward it, shoving the ss aside. Inside, nestled on a middle shelf, were vials marked with red ink and faint handwritten notes. Her eyes caught the word: <i>Poison.</i> Dangerous. Untested.


    Perfect.


    Her hand didn¡¯t hesitate. She snatched two vials, her breathing in quick bursts, and found a third empty container on the shelf nearby. Hands trembling, she fumbled through a cloth and tied it around her mouth before mixing the two poisons together in the vial.


    Still not enough.


    She scoured the cab again until her eyesnded on a dark containerbeled with a crude symbol that immediately sent her heart racing. It was apound her father had spoken of more than once. A rare ck powder with properties simr to silver¡ªdevastating to vampires if ingested.


    She grabbed it. With fingers slick with sweat, she added it to the mix, watching the colors swirl into a thick, shimmering substance. The moment she sealed the vial, she began returning the containers to their ces with calcted precision.


    Footsteps echoed.


    Her heart jumped.


    She tore the cloth off her face and moved to the door, slipping the poisoned vial behind her back. Just as she reached for the handle, it burst open. Bovan returned, breath short, face more annoyed than concerned.


    Aria didn¡¯t let him speak.


    "I¡¯m tired of waiting for you," she snapped, stepping past him with a re. "I don¡¯t even know why I came!"


    She brushed past him, not slowing until she was well down the hall, her chest rising and falling rapidly¡ªnot from exertion but adrenaline. Her fingers clutched the vial now hidden in the hollow between her breasts.


    When she finally made it back to her room, she exhaled shakily. Rymora was still gone.


    Quickly, Aria retrieved the vial and ced it on the table. The liquid inside shimmered with ominous beauty¡ªspeckled, strange, and potent. Her eyes locked onto it, and a twisted sense of satisfaction spread through her chest.


    ¡¯Fate is clearly on my side!¡¯ she gushed.


    More than half of it was the ck silver powder. She didn¡¯t care how strong Zyren was¡ªno vampire could survive ingesting this.


    "The only problem now," she whispered, her voice low and cold, "is how exactly I¡¯m going to make sure he swallows it."


    Her fists curled so tightly her nails dug into her palms.


    Still, her mind was made up.


    Before the end of dinner... Zyren would be dead.

 Chapter 40: Pre-Bloody Dinner

    <h4>Chapter 40: Pre-Bloody Dinner</h4>


    By the time Rymora returned to the room, her eyes widened in disbelief. Aria stood before the mirror in a ck silky gown¡ªone that clung to her figure and was, to Rymora¡¯s shock, even shorter than the flimsy white one she¡¯d worn earlier.


    That alone stunned her. Aria despised short clothes. She had always gone out of her way to cover herself, avoiding even the slightest exposure. This¡ªthis was entirely out of character.


    But what truly puzzled Rymora was when Aria reached for a thin ck jacket¡ªone with delicatepels and small pockets lining either side¡ªand casually slipped it on.


    Brows furrowed, Rymora moved toward the writing desk, her mind reeling. She grabbed a small sheet of parchment and quickly scribbled a question with neat strokes before holding it up: <strong>"This is what you¡¯re wearing?"</strong>


    Aria didn¡¯t even need to take the paper from her. She simply nced at it and smiled.


    "Yes," she replied, her voice strangely light, almost yful. "I think it suits the theme."


    Rymora blinked, unsure what to make of that response. The theme? What theme? And the smile Aria wore¡ªgenuine, bright, almost giddy¡ªonly made it more confusing. There was a strange spark in her eyes, a glint of excitement that Rymora had never seen before.


    Aria¡ªthe same woman who trembled with disgust under Zyren¡¯s touch¡ªnow seemed as though she couldn¡¯t wait for the dinner.


    Frowning, Rymora scribbled again: <strong>"The theme?"</strong>


    Aria merely shrugged, her expression unbothered as she adjusted her gown and leaned into the mirror, pulling it closer to inspect her reflection more intently.


    "What do you think I should do to my hair?" she asked casually, as though asking about the weather.


    That shocked Rymora more than anything else. Aria had never cared for her hair. Her red waves were usually left to fall freely, wild and untamed. Yet here she was¡ªasking for it to be styled.


    "A ck ribbon would be great," Aria continued before Rymora could even pick up her quill, already visualizing it.


    Without hesitation, Rymora moved to retrieve the ribbon and gently gathered Aria¡¯s hair, brushing it back and tying it into a delicate bow that sat prettily at the top of her head. The simple touch gave her hair a softness, a grace it had never been allowed to have before. The result was surprisingly beautiful.


    Rymora stepped back, admiring her work before scribbling quickly again: <strong>"I can put a bit of blush on your face?"</strong>


    She held the paper up, hopeful¡ªperhaps Aria had finally decided to please Zyren. Maybe she¡¯d epted that her best chance at survivaly in gaining his favor. That would mean more leniency, perhaps even the ban on coats would be rescinded. It was the only exnation that made sense.


    But just as she offered the idea, Aria shook her head.


    "No," she said firmly. "This will do."


    She turned with a dramatic flourish, letting her gown re slightly at the hem, then flicked her hair over her shoulder with a radiant smile.


    "We can¡¯t bete," she added in a singsong voice that stunned Rymora into silence.


    The words lifted Rymora¡¯s spirits. With Aria in this mood¡ªseemingly content, even eager¡ªtheir lives could finally be easier. Her mistress might win the king¡¯s favor once and for all.


    <strong>¡¯Yes, mistress!¡¯</strong> Rymora thought joyfully, bowing deeply with reverence and silent delight.


    <i>¡¯This will make my work and n easier too!.¡¯</i>


    Rymora thought as she stepped in line behind Aria, her movements light and graceful as she followed closely, unaware of the storm churning within Aria¡¯s heart.


    Aria, on the other hand, felt like she was walking on broken ss. Her chest tightened with every step, her heart pounding hard enough that she was sure anyone near could hear it. She forced her breaths to slow. She <i>had</i> to calm down. One wrong look, one twitch of hesitation, and everything would unravel.


    That was why she needed to arrive early. She needed time¡ªtopose herself, to figure out when and how to slip the poison into Zyren¡¯s ss.


    <i>¡¯I need to pour the wine,¡¯ s</i>he realized grimly, her brow furrowing as she walked. It was the only n that made sense. The idea terrified her more than she wanted to admit.


    Still, she kept moving, hand brushing the pocket of her jacket every few seconds to ensure the vial was still there. She could feel the small cylinder tucked tightly against her side, its contents shifting ever so slightly with each step.


    She pushed open the grand double doors of the dining hall, tension tightening her spine like a taut wire. Relief briefly washed over her when she saw the hall was mostly empty.


    No one acknowledged her presence. She hadn¡¯t expected them to. But what caught her off guard was the sight of vampires already feeding¡ªfrom their ves¡¯ wrists, the humans seated on the floor like cushions. She blinked, trying not to grimace.


    <i>¡¯What is this? An appetizer?¡¯</i> she thought bitterly, her stomach twisting. The scene infuriated her¡ªnot just the feeding itself, but what it implied. Zyren hadn¡¯t needed to bite her neck. He had chosen to.


    Suppressing the urge to groan in annoyance at the moans that filled the air, Aria found a spot to stand near the end of the hall, allowing herself to blend into the room¡¯s shadows. Her eyes darted to the servants, who moved with methodical precision, arranging ce settings and pouring wines into ornate goblets. Lords entered in twos and threes, whispering to each other, their gazes never drifting toward her. She might as well have been invisible.


    But slowly, the pounding in her chest began to fade. She breathed deeper, the weight of rage still clinging to her but growing more controlled.


    And then, he arrived.


    The doors parted once again as Zyren strolled in with an effortless air ofmand. He wore ck, as usual, but this time his coat shimmered with a dark blue sheen like midnight velvet. The guards nked him silently, yet all eyes turned in his direction.


    His face was unreadable at first¡ªbored, cold, detached¡ªuntil his gaze settled on her.


    Then, it shifted.


    His crimson eyes lit up, gleaming with amusement as they slid slowly over her figure. Aria felt the burn of his gaze but didn¡¯t flinch. She stood still, forcing her spine to remain straight, mimicking theposed poise of the nobles.


    Around her, every servant and ve dropped instantly to the floor, heads bowed. But she didn¡¯t kneel.


    She lowered her head like the lords did and remained standing.


    Zyren stepped forward, each movement slow and predatory, his boots echoing faintly against the floor. He stopped just beside her.


    "Ahh!" he let out, a breathy exmation of delight.


    Aria felt his presence close¡ªso close their bodies almost touched¡ªbut still, she didn¡¯t look up.


    He passed her without another word, only issuing a single, curtmand as he went:


    <strong>"Come."</strong>


    She followed without hesitation. She wasn¡¯t surprised when he sat at the head of the table and immediately gestured for her to sit on hisp.


    And this time¡ªAria smiled.


    Not the forced, terrified grimace she¡¯d given him before. This smile was practiced. Bright. Deceptively warm. She slid onto hisp with elegant ease, adjusting herself until she was seatedfortably.


    Zyren¡¯s eyes crinkled in genuine amusement as he leaned his head against his hand, resting one elbow on the table¡¯s armrest. He stared at her face, his attention utterly captivated by her and nothing else¡ªnot the lords, not the food, not the ceremony.


    "A ribbon," he murmured, beaming with boyish delight. "For me?"


    His tone was so pleased, so genuinely touched, that it almost caught Aria off guard. He looked like a man who¡¯d just received a cherished gift.


    "And the dress... I <i>like it!</i>" he added with a firm nod, his eyes gleaming with pleasure as he continued to stare.


    Aria nearly faltered. The look on his face¡ªit wasn¡¯t lust. It wasn¡¯t dominance. It was <i>joy.</i> Pure, unfiltered joy.


    It made her chest tighten with the briefest flicker of guilt.


    But she buried it quickly...easily!


    She smiled brighter, forcing her lips to stretch wider. "I¡¯m d you like it," she replied sweetly, her voice soft and affectionate.


    <strong>¡¯A gift from me... before I send you to hell.¡¯</strong>

 Chapter 41: Does he know?

    <h4>Chapter 41: Does he know?</h4>


    Zyren nodded his head with casual authority, his fingers making azy flick as he gestured for the servants to begin serving the food.


    It was at that precise moment that Aria summoned every ounce of control she possessed to stop her body from betraying her¡ªbecause if her heart pounded any harder, it might very well give her away.


    The sensation in her chest was erratic, like a caged animal crashing against her ribs, desperate to escape.


    She focused her gaze, sharp and unwavering, on the servant approaching her side to dish out her food, her lips parting just slightly to instruct him in a calm, measured voice. But that wasn¡¯t where her true attentiony.


    Her mind, her breath, her very being, was anchored to the servant who was stepping forward with a gold-rimmed jug¡ªZyren¡¯s wine.


    The vial was already concealed in her palm, its cold ss pressing against her skin like a silent aplice. All she had to do was empty it into the goblet. Just one smooth pour, and her nightmare would end.


    But the room was full¡ªbursting with vampires. Any single one of them might catch the smallest flicker of movement. A wrong angle. A glimpse of hesitation. Even the subtlest tremble could cost her everything.


    Outwardly, she appeared calm, perhaps even elegant. Her breathing was slow, her face passive, and her limbs rxed¡ªbut in her mind, chaos reigned. She was a breath away from unraveling, from screaming. From running.


    Then the servant moved closer.


    From the corner of her eye, she saw his motion. That was all she needed. With barely a movement, Aria turned and addressed her own attendant. Her voice was light,posed.


    "You¡¯re dismissed," she said.


    The girl obeyed without question, stepping aside.


    Aria then pivoted her body slightly, turning to the male servant just as he prepared to pour Zyren¡¯s wine.


    "Allow me," Aria said smoothly, holding out her hand, her eyes trained on him.


    The red-eyed servant hesitated. His gaze flicked toward Zyren in silent inquiry, and Aria¡¯s breath locked in her throat.


    Zyren didn¡¯t speak. He merely watched them both with an unreadable expression, his crimson eyes unreadable. She was sure, painfully sure, that he would say no.


    But then he gave a single nod.


    That was all. One simple nod.


    Aria didn¡¯t give herself time to celebrate. She reached forward, taking the golden jug from the servant¡¯s hands as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Then, in one seamless movement, she leaned her entire upper body over the table, deliberately blocking the view of the goblet with her back and shoulders.


    This was it.


    There was no room for fear anymore.


    She slid the vial from her pocket with a swift, practiced motion, tilting it so that its contents emptied into the cup in sync with the wine she poured from the jug. Her hand never shook. Her face never twitched. She had mastered the art of stillness.


    <i>¡¯Once he drinks... they¡¯ll all know it was me,¡¯</i> Aria thought grimly, pressing her lips together. <i>¡¯But I don¡¯t care. Let them know. Let them kill me. As long as he dies first.¡¯</i>


    With the cup full and the vial empty, she slipped the tiny ss container back into her pocket with fluid precision. She took a step back and returned the jug to its ce, her motions graceful and unhurried, like someone born to y hostess.


    It was only then, as she caught sight of the rich burgundy liquid in the goblet, that the thought struck her.


    <i>Wine.</i> Not blood.


    She hadn¡¯t even considered it. Of course Zyren wouldn¡¯t drink blood from a cup. Why would he, when he could take it fresh, straight from a living vein?


    Her hand was just pulling away when she felt a sudden tug at her waist.


    She gasped softly as Zyren¡¯s hand seized her by the waistband of her gown and dragged her backward, pulling her effortlessly until shended¡ªonce more¡ªon hisp. Right where she¡¯d been sitting moments before.


    "Makes me wonder what I¡¯ve done to deserve this special treatment," he murmured, his voice low and smooth, brushing against her ear like silk.


    There was a dangerous gleam in his eye, one of delighted curiosity.


    Aria offered him a smile, tight at the corners, her nerves raw just beneath the surface. There was a trace of strain in her expression, a flicker of tension in her jaw, but she forced it all down.


    She turned her gaze to her te with careful attention, thankful to see a familiar and simple dish¡ªmashed potatoes and roasted fish. A blessing in disguise. Something to ground her. She picked up her fork and began eating, one bite at a time, trying to silence the thunder in her chest.


    Around the long table, the others had begun to eat too. Nobles, lords, and their ves¡ªeveryone settled into their ces, voices murmuring low in conversation. As per Zyren¡¯s decree, meals were eaten as a collective. A family. A twisted mockery of unity.


    But Aria only watched one thing: Zyren¡¯s hand.


    He hadn¡¯t touched the wine.


    <i>¡¯Why isn¡¯t he drinking?¡¯</i> she thought, eyes darting once to the untouched goblet on the table.


    Her stomach coiled tighter with each passing second. Her fork hovered above her food, trembling ever so slightly.


    <i>¡¯Did he see me? Does he know?¡¯</i> Panic churned beneath her ribs, a storm she could no longer hold back. She tried to breathe, but every inhale was too shallow. Her fingers clenched around the utensil so tightly that it was painful.


    Then Zyren spoke again.


    "I assumed you would still be pissed at me," he said, his tone as rxed as if they were discussing the weather. "This... is quite unexpected."


    His words wereced with a dry amusement that cut through her like a de. Aria¡¯s back stiffened. She nodded, stiffly, as if it were nothing, her eyes fixed on her te.


    She stabbed her fork into the food with more force than necessary, the metal scraping harshly against the ceramic.


    Still, he didn¡¯t touch the cup.


    Her pulse throbbed beneath her skin, every muscle in her body tight with dread.


    <i>¡¯He knows. He absolutely knows. That¡¯s why he won¡¯t drink it,¡¯</i> her thoughts spiraled, panic giving way to rage. <i>¡¯He¡¯s ying with me. Watching me squirm!¡¯</i>


    Refusing to break, Aria reached for her own cup and took a slow sip, her jaw set. Her fingers clenched harder around the fork, white-knuckled, ready¡ªwilling¡ªto drive it into his heart if that¡¯s what it took.


    Her appetite was gone. She barely tasted the food. Every part of her body was coiled for a fight, prepared to end it with blood.


    Then, unexpectedly, Zyren leaned in again, his lips brushing the shell of her ear.


    "What are you scared of?" he whispered.


    The question was too precise. Too knowing. He had heard her heart. Heard it galloping like a frightened animal. The amusement in his voice made her blood boil.


    She was ready. She could feel it. Just one motion. One movement of her wrist and¡ª


    But he moved first.


    Right before her eyes, Zyren¡¯s hand reached forward¡ªcalmly, casually¡ªand curled around the goblet.


    Aria¡¯s heart lurched violently. Her mouth went dry.


    He raised the cup. His gaze locked onto hers.


    And then¡ªhe drank.


    He tilted the goblet to his lips and emptied it in one long swallow, never once looking away.


    For a moment, time seemed to freeze.


    Aria stared at him, unblinking, her breath caught in her throat. This was it. The moment she¡¯d longed for. The moment she¡¯d imagined again and again.


    But instead of relief... unease crashed over her like a tidal wave.


    He set the goblet back on the table with exaggerated care, the motion calm and deliberate. His smile widened, too serene, too self-assured.


    "The wine tastes much better than yesterday," he said lightly.


    No one else heard it. No one noticed.


    But Aria heard it.


    She heard it like a death knell.


    She heard the sound of her own heart spasming in her chest.


    She sat stiffly on hisp, her spine rigid, fingers clenched so tightly that her joints ached. Her breath came too fast. Her blood was ice.


    <i>¡¯He knows.¡¯</i>


    There was no longer any doubt.


    <i>¡¯He knows.¡¯</i>

 Chapter 42: Soiled Plans

    <h4>Chapter 42: Soiled ns</h4>


    A beat passed.


    Then another.


    Nothing happened.


    Aria¡¯s lungs burned with the weight of her silence. She tried¡ªtruly tried¡ªto keep her expression neutral, to focus on her food, to not nce in his direction, but her eyes betrayed her over and over.


    They kept flicking toward Zyren, helplessly drawn to him, seeking the slightest shift in his demeanor. Anything. But he remained seated, poised, calmly chewing like he hadn¡¯t just drunk death itself.


    The longer he stayed still, the more her anxiety surged.


    Her fingers clenched together until her neails dug into her palms. <i>¡¯Why isn¡¯t he reacting?¡¯</i> she screamed inwardly. <i>¡¯He should be choking by now¡ªwrithing in pain!¡¯</i>


    She had poured the entire vial into his cup. Everyst drop. That potion wasn¡¯t just poisonous¡ªit was designed to attack the essence of a vampire¡¯s immortal core. There was no way it hadn¡¯t taken effect. If it hadn¡¯t... if Zyren truly wasn¡¯t affected...


    Then she might as well give up. Surrender. Curl into a ball and die!


    Her chest heaved, but she fought to steady her breath. Sweat clung to her skin now, cool beads pooling at her temples, soaking the fabric at her lower back and beneath her arms. The air felt suffocating. She needed air¡ªneeded to run.


    To distract herself, she slowly raised her hand, signaling to one of the servants. The girl stepped forward swiftly and filled Aria¡¯s goblet with water. Aria brought it to her lips and drank greedily, almost finishing the entire cup in one go. The cold liquid did little to calm the inferno brewing inside her.


    Still, Zyren continued eating.


    His movements were slow, regal, rxed. Not once did he falter. Not even a single twitch. No cough, no tremor. His expression remained that same collected calm, his crimson eyes asionally scanning the room like nothing was amiss.


    Aria had never been this terrified in her entire life.


    Her throat ached. Her vision blurred with unshed tears, and she clenched her jaw to stop herself from shaking. All she wanted to do was bolt. To leap from hisp, flee the great hall, and never look back.


    And just as the thought locked fully into her mind¡ª


    She heard it.


    A sudden, low gasp from behind her.


    Aria whipped around sharply, her heart leaping into her throat.


    Zyren¡¯s eyes had widened in visible shock. A thin, dark stream of blood slid from one of his nostrils, carving a crimson path down the perfection of his face.


    He looked stunned¡ª<i>genuinely</i> stunned¡ªhis expression frozen as if he couldn¡¯t understand what was happening to his own body.


    Aria gasped too, but hers was not from horror. It was relief. Her hands flew to her mouth, her eyes wide, heart hammering in triumph. He was finally affected.


    Without thinking, she scrambled off hisp, stumbling backward, staring at him as if she were witnessing a divine miracle. Her gaze refused to leave him. She was transfixed.


    No one else had noticed yet. The nobles were still chatting, eating, sipping from silver goblets, oblivious. But then¡ªa tray ttered to the floor with a metallic crash as a servant dropped it in shock.


    The moment shattered. Chairs scraped back. Voices rose. Everyone turned. The tension cracked like lightning.


    Gasps echoed around the long dining table as the vampires shot to their feet, their expressions transforming from curiosity to horror.


    It didn¡¯t help that vampires were exquisitely sensitive to blood. The moment the metallic scent flooded the air, their senses locked on it.


    And their king¡ªtheir immortal king¡ªwas bleeding. Heavily.


    Zyren opened his mouth, trying to speak, but instead, a thick, dark wave of blood poured from his lips, cascading down his chin and sttering the table.


    Every single lord anddy in the hall recoiled in unison.


    "King!" Lord Virelle¡¯s voice cracked like a whip, no longerposed. The red-tipped ends of his dark hair seemed to burn brighter under the chandelier light, mirroring the panic in his eyes.


    "My lord!" shouted Lord Noctare and Lady Lythari at once, their faces pale and rmed.


    Even Lord Drehk, who had remained stoic through most things, parted his lips in genuine shock. Though his hulking form remained still, his eyes betrayed a storm behind the calm.


    The blood was spreading, darkening and staining Zyren¡¯s already ck shirt. It wasn¡¯t just dripping now¡ªit was pouring. Down his chest. Over hisp. Onto the floor.


    The ves seated against the walls were no longer carefree or indifferent. They rose slowly to their feet, their wild, indulgent expressions reced with unease. Their hands, still slick with food, froze mid-motion.


    The servants were the most shaken. Some of them stumbled back, nearly falling, as if Zyren¡¯s blood was fire. One even tripped and copsed backward, eyes wide with terror.


    "He¡¯s been poisoned!" Lady Vivian screamed. Her usually refined voice was now shrill, cracked with panic. She ran toward Zyren¡ªbut stopped just short, hands twitching, afraid to touch him.


    Zyren staggered to his feet, blood streaming from his mouth like a ruptured faucet. Each step he took left a sttered trail on the polished floor. His face was a mess of red and agony.


    "He¡¯s been poisoned!" Lady Vivian cried again, louder this time, like she herself had swallowed the venom. Tears ran down her cheeks, smudging the kohl at the corners of her eyes. "Send for the healer!" she screamed, waving frantically.


    Guards at the door didn¡¯t wait for confirmation. They bolted out of the hall, armor clinking, footsteps pounding down the corridor.


    Still, no one moved closer to Zyren. Not even the ones who had once worshiped him with every breath. Not even Lady Vivian since no one knew what kind of poison had been used.


    And no one wanted to be the first to catch whatever death had crawled into his veins.


    Aria stood amidst the chaos, her face the picture of wide-eyed shock¡ªbut within, she couldn¡¯t have been more ecstatic.


    She had done it.


    She had done it.


    She stared at him, trembling not from fear, but exhration, unwilling to blink, unwilling to look away for even a moment. She didn¡¯t want to miss a second of his death.


    It was gruesome. Blood now flowed not just from his nose and mouth¡ªbut from his eyes, a slow ooze that darkened the corners like tears from hell. His skin was paling beneath the crimson stains, and his expression twisted in clear, violent pain.


    And yet¡ªhe hadn¡¯t screamed.


    It enraged her. He should be screaming. He should be <i>begging</i>. But his silence¡ªhis stubborn defiance¡ªonly made her smile.


    <i>¡¯Does it hurt?¡¯</i> she thought viciously. <i>¡¯Yes, it must. It must hurt like hell. I hope it burns through every inch of you.¡¯</i>


    She didn¡¯t even care what happened next.


    <i>¡¯Let them kill me. I did what I came here to do.¡¯</i>


    For one fleeting moment, she regretted not preparing a second poison¡ªfor herself. Something quick. Final.


    <i>¡¯I could always lick the bottle,¡¯</i> she thought coldly, her hand twitching toward her pocket. <i>¡¯End it before they tear me apart.¡¯</i> Something that was bound to happen once Zyren was dead.


    Zyren¡¯s groans turned ragged. Louder. His body convulsed. His skin split along his corbone, thin gashes opening like ruptured seams.


    His mouth gaped open, blood drooling from it, but no words came. Only pain. Pure, deafening agony. He stumbled forward, grabbing the table for bnce, his ws digging into the wood, splintering it.


    Silence rippled through the hall. Not one soul moved. All they could do was watch.


    Aria stepped back once¡ªjust once¡ªas his knees buckled. She was ready for the finale. For his body to copse into a pile of scorched remains, like every vampire that met the sun.


    She had done it.


    She had won.


    She folded her arms, satisfied, watching him sag into his chair again. He tried to rise¡ªfailed. His arms trembled. His hands twitched like they were barely his anymore.


    His eyes, once brilliant red, were zed now. Clouded and wet. Blood pooled in the corners. His head drooped leftward like a rag doll.


    Aria leaned forward slightly.


    <i>¡¯This is it. He¡¯s taking hisst breath.¡¯</i>


    But then¡ªsomething shifted. Her satisfaction curdled. Zyren¡¯s hand moved. Slowly. Deliberately and then¡ªleaned his head against it.


    A grotesque, bloodied smirk pulled across his lips.


    And then¡ªheughed.


    The sound was low, hoarse, broken by blood¡ªbut unmistakablyughter.


    Bone-chilling.


    Madness wrapped in silk.


    It crawled into the ears of everyone in the hall and settled like ice in their veins. Even the guards by the door paused, dread written in their eyes.


    His bloody teeth shed as he tilted his head toward Aria, that same wild grin painted across his face.


    His gaze¡ªlocked onto hers.


    "It appears I¡¯ve been poisoned," he said.


    His voice wasced with pain¡ªbut calm. Too calm. Anyone else would have been screaming, writhing. His organs had just liquefied¡ªin front of everyone.


    Zyren raised his blood-drenched hand and wiped his mouth, smearing more red across his cheek. He stood¡ªthis time without help¡ªhis spine straight, posture wless, as if he hadn¡¯t just been seconds from death.


    "It¡¯s clearly... a very vicious one," he said. "I should meet its maker!"


    And then, his voice dropped¡ªdeeper, colder.


    "Obviously... someone will pay." It wasn¡¯t a threat. It was a certainty.


    Like the sun rising with the dawn of the day.


    Smiling with bloodied teeth.


    <i>Death woulde and He would bring it</i>

 Chapter 43: Punish me!

    <h4>Chapter 43: Punish me!</h4>


    Aria felt her legs trembling beneath her, an involuntary shiver running down her spine as she willed them to stay upright. The only reason she hadn¡¯t already copsed to her knees was the sheer weight of shock anchoring her in ce.


    It hadn¡¯t even been a full minute since Zyren had expelled what looked like his very life¡¯s blood onto the banquet floor, and yet, right before her eyes, the terrifying truth settled in¡ªhis moment of weakness was already fading.


    Whatever agony had briefly clouded his gaze had now vanished, leaving no trace behind. His crimson eyes, once dimmed by torment, were clear again, sharp and unwavering. There was no sign of pain in them now.


    And she wasn¡¯t the only one frozen by disbelief.


    All around the great hall, nobles, lords, and servants alike stared in stunned silence. The atmosphere pulsed with unease, the air thick enough to choke on. But while Aria could barely breathe beneath the weight of her terror¡ªespecially knowing she had been the one who poisoned him¡ªthose around her moved with unexpected swiftness.


    Smiles bloomed on faces, relief painted across expressions, and then, one by one, they all dropped to their knees. Even the lords who once sat at the highest positions of authority sank to the ground in deference.


    Without hesitation, Aria followed suit, her body reacting instinctively, driven by sheer survival. Her knees met the floor with a soft thud, her head lowering just slightly¡ªnot in reverence, but in silent, desperate preparation for death.


    Because this wasn¡¯t a small crime.


    It wasn¡¯t something one could atone for with mereshes or a few days in the dungeons. It wasn¡¯t a crime she ever expected Zyren to forgive.


    No, she had poisoned a king. Not just any king, but Zyren, the vampire who ruled with fear and blood, who now stood very much alive¡ªbreathing, moving, and horrifyingly aware.


    Even if his vampiric heart was technically long dead, he was not. And that meant only one thing: she was going to die.


    "Well..." Zyren¡¯s voice broke through the silence like a knife through flesh. "Honestly, I was enjoying today so much, I just knew something had to go wrong."


    There was a strange quality to his tone¡ªa wistful longing buried beneath amusement, and a brief, fleeting flicker of sorrow that darkened his eyes. It passed almost too quickly to be real, like a shadow slipping over his features. Almost like it had never been there.


    With unhurried grace, he stepped away from the blood-drenched chair where he had been sitting. His every movement left crimson streaks behind, the dark stains painting a trail across the banquet hall floor.


    His steps took him toward the massive double doors of the hall¡ªwhere even the guards were now kneeling, heads bowed low to the ground in total submission.


    Zyren¡¯s sword was still strapped at his side, but he ignored it.


    Instead, his attention fell on the guard nearest to him¡ªa younger vampire with stark red eyes wide in terror. The guard didn¡¯t dare flinch. Even the proximity of his king was enough to make his entire body quake. A cold, merciless energy emanated from Zyren, thick with bloodlust, heavy enough to press the guard¡¯s face to the floor.


    Without a word, Zyren reached out and unsheathed the guard¡¯s weapon.


    The sound of steel sliding from its scabbard rang out, loud and metallic. It cut through the room like thunder, and with it came a wave of dread that washed over every soul present¡ªespecially Aria.


    She flinched.


    Her breath hitched in her throat. Her heart thudded like a war drum in her chest. The reality of what was about to happen settled in her bones like ice.


    <i>But did she regret it?</i>


    No. The answer was fierce, even in the darkest corners of her mind.


    If she had the chance again, she would do it again¡ªonly with a stronger dose this time. Something that would burn his insides to ash before he could take a single breath.


    Still, as she listened to Zyren¡¯s deliberate footsteps draw closer, the bitterness inside her curled into a knot of fear.


    He began to speak again, not to her, but to the lords, to the side of the room where they remained kneeling along with everyone.


    "Lord Noctare, Virelle, Drehk, and Lady Lythari," he called their names one by one, his tone almost casual. "What do you all think?"


    The lords wasted no time.


    "The culprit should be found and executed," Lord Noctare said firmly, his voice echoing with fury.


    "Stripped and hung for all to see!" Lord Virelle dered, red-tipped dark hair catching the candlelight like the tip of a me.


    "A punishment worse than death," Lord Drehk added coldly, his hulking figure unmoving, his voice as immovable as stone. "Dead weight."


    Lady Lythari stepped forward with a cruel smile ying at her lips. Her tone was gleeful, her eyes glinting. "Their insides pulled out with hot iron... And if they¡¯re a vampire, even better. We¡¯ll watch them heal just to rip them open again."


    Aria¡¯s face paled.


    She had stayed still until then, silent andposed. But now, her body shook. Visibly. Her breath came in short bursts. Her vision blurred with tears she could no longer hold back.


    The punishments¡ªthey were worse than anything she had dared imagine.


    Her mindtched onto Lord Drehk¡¯s suggestion: <i>dead weight</i>. She¡¯d heard whispers of that kind of punishment. A criminal bound tightly to a rotting corpse, left to exist together for days¡ªuntil maggots emerged from the living, until the filth and disease consumed them whole.


    Her stomach churned.


    Her blood felt cold in her veins.


    And as she stared down at the floor, unable to lift her head, she could feel the weight of Zyren¡¯s presence growing nearer and nearer, the sword in his hand gleaming faintly beneath the hall¡¯s flickering lights.


    "Hmm..." Zyren¡¯s hum echoed softly through the vast hall, low and contemtive, as he continued his slow, deliberate stride back toward the center of the bloodstained room¡ªthe same ce he had stood only moments ago, dripping with his own spilled life.


    There was a subtle smile curving his lips, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. It was too controlled, too calcted¡ªdangerous in its calm.


    As he reached the middle of the room, he stopped, pausing just long enough to nce around at the faces turned toward the floor, his gaze lingering before he finally spoke.


    "Those punishments..." he said, voice smooth but chilling, "don¡¯t sound good enough."


    The moment the words left his mouth, the air in the hall seemed to constrict. A dark glint sparked in his eyes¡ªunmistakable maliceced with amusement.


    Then he turned.


    And walked straight toward her. He came to a halt right in front of her, towering above where she knelt. The sharp click of his boots stopped just inches away from her bowed form.


    Aria¡¯s breath hitched. Her heart, already thundering, now pounded so fiercely she could barely hear anything else. But as his shadow fell over her, the trembling in her limbs ceased¡ªnot from relief, but from something deeper.


    <i>Defiance.</i>


    Slowly, she lifted her head, her neck stiff with tension. Her eyes locked with his, there was a stubborn streak burning bright in her expression.


    Her back straightened even as her knees remained pressed to the ground. Her jaw clenched. Prepared to curse him with herst breath...to spit the truth into his face without shame...to confess what she had done with pride.


    Her only regret is that she wished she had done it better...made it <i>stronger</i>...<strong>deadlier.</strong>

 Chapter 44: Headless Servants

    <h4>Chapter 44: Headless Servants</h4>


    Zyren moved to stand directly in front of her, the de in his hands gleaming menacingly beneath the glow of the hangingmps that lined the marble-pired hall. The steel caught the light like liquid silver, polished and cold¡ªunforgiving.


    Aria¡¯s eyes fixed on him, refusing to waver even as his towering frame loomed above her. He stared down at her without blinking, his gaze sharp, invasive¡ªlike a predator enjoying the moment before the kill.


    But it was his next words that shattered the fragile stillness in her mind.


    "Little me..." he began, his voice almost soft, but dripping with venom. "Do you know who could have done such a thing?"


    Aria¡¯s breath caught.


    His voice wasn¡¯t kind. Not even mocking. It was cruelyered with something dark and unmerciful, as though he were daring her to speak, just so he could punish her more thoroughly. His eyes were void of warmth, glowing dimly beneath his blood-slickedshes, and in that moment, Aria truly believed he was prepared to dice her into ribbons.


    Then he asked the question.


    "Is it you?"


    He tilted his head slightly, the corners of his mouth twitching. It wasn¡¯t a real question. They both knew the truth.


    But before Aria could open her mouth, before even the flicker of a reply could take shape on her tongue, Zyren abruptly turned his gaze away and addressed the entire room in a louder, moremanding voice.


    "It couldn¡¯t be my pet!" he dered with venomced conviction. "She was with me throughout."


    His voice rang out like a whip, sharp and echoing.


    "Which means only one thing..."


    The atmosphere shifted. Instantly. His aura thickened like smoke, choking out what little sense of mercy might have remained.


    "All the servants that handled the food¡ªbring them here!"


    Themand thundered through the room. And the response was immediate. In mere moments, row after row of trembling servants had lined up in front of him¡ªroughly twenty in all. Each one dropped to their knees without needing to be told, their faces pale, fear bleeding through every rigid posture.


    Zyren raised the de casually and let it rest against his shoulder, the stained steel smearing blood across the fine fabric of his coat. He smiled, wide and red-toothed, the blood still clinging to his skin like a second skin.


    "Who was it?" he asked, now deadly serious. His expression was empty of all humanity, and no one in the room mistook the question as rhetorical. Not a single soul, least of all Aria.


    She watched it unfold with growing dread.


    There was no relief in the fact that he no longer stood in front of her. Only horror.


    She could see through his performance¡ªsee exactly what he was doing. And it turned her stomach.


    A sick weight settled in her chest, so heavy and cold it seemed to hollow out her ribs. Zyren pointed the de at one of the servants. A young man. Eyes brown and clearly human.


    They both knew he was innocent.


    But that didn¡¯t matter.


    And then she saw it¡ªthe glint in Zyren¡¯s eyes. That flicker of darkness. Not just cruelty. Amusement.


    "Is it you?" Zyren asked as he moved the de to rest gently atop the boy¡¯s bowed head.


    The servant trembled violently, his entire body shuddering with panic as he stared down at the floor, unable to lift his eyes.


    "My... my..." he stammered, the terror choking his throat until words failed him entirely. Tears ran freely down his cheeks.


    Zyren¡¯s hand tightened on the hilt.


    A dark smile spread across his blood-slicked lips.


    "I think it¡¯s you."


    And without another word, he shed the de sideways¡ªclean and brutal.


    The boy¡¯s head hit the floor with a sickening thud, his body crumpling beside it like a puppet with its strings cut. Blood burst forth in a crimson wave, pooling fast across the marble. The silence that followed was absolute. Reverent. As if the room itself had gone still in fear.


    Aria was gutted.


    Paralyzed with horror.


    She couldn¡¯t look away. Her eyes were glued to the lifeless body, to the gaping neck wound still spurting red. A look of stunned agony was frozen on the boy¡¯s face, and it would haunt her.


    Her breath caught as she made to rise, to get to her feet¡ªbut then she froze.


    Zyren was watching her.


    And in that silent nce, he spoke volumes.


    "If you speak... I¡¯ll do something much worse."


    The meaning sank into her bones. Not with words, but with cold, undeniable rity.


    She fell back onto her knees, her limbs weak.


    Until now, death had been an idea¡ªabstract. A punishment she had epted with courage. But now... now it was real. Visceral. And it terrified her.


    Tears streamed freely down her cheeks as Zyren turned away from her, raising the de again.


    He swung it once through the air, scattering blood across the floor like droplets of ink.


    "He didn¡¯t confess," he said lightly, as if stating something obvious. "Clearly it wasn¡¯t him."


    There was no remorse in his voice. Not even disappointment. Just cold amusement.


    Still drenched in blood, he turned his gaze on the next servant in line¡ªa woman. Already weeping, already begging. Her words tumbled out in desperate gasps, her hands sped, body shaking.


    "My¡ªmy king! I swear!" she cried. "I would never do such a thing! I can¡¯t!""I didn¡¯te close to your table¡ªnot the wine jug either!""I swear it on my son¡¯s life that¡ª"


    She didn¡¯t get to finish.


    The de pierced her chest straight through the heart. Zyren twisted, then carved her open, slicing her clean in half.


    The gore was unspeakable. Blood and viscera sttered the marble like paint, thick and hot. Even the guards flinched. A few pressed their backs to the nearest columns, clearly trying to remain invisible¡ªtrying to show they had never abandoned their post.


    The next servant was also a woman¡ªher red eyes marked her as a vampire. But even she trembled, because she knew beheading wouldn¡¯t be the end for her. Not under Zyren. He had a thousand ways to make her suffer.


    "My¡ªmy lord!" she cried, throwing herself forward, forehead pressed to the floor. "I did it! Have mercy!"


    Gasps rippled through the room. Aria¡¯s heart stopped.


    She felt crushed beneath the weight of her guilt, her throat tightening so fiercely it hurt to breathe.


    Aria couldn¡¯t understand what was going on and why she would lie until she saw someone gasp three people down the line.


    "Sister!"


    A young woman cried with the exact same features. Red-eyed and horrified, hands shaking as she stared at her sister. Her face twisted with disbelief, sorrow, terror...a myriad of emotions.


    It broke something in Aria. In that moment, she understood. The silence was no longer bearable.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯d rather die in the most gruesome way.¡¯</i>


    That thought echoed in her mind as she began to rise¡ªprepared to stand, prepared to speak.


    But before she could move fully upright, everymp in the hall went out.


    One by one, the mes extinguished, plunging the entire room into absolute, suffocating darkness.

 Chapter 45: Beast? Demon?

    <h4>Chapter 45: Beast? Demon?</h4>


    Aria¡¯s eyes had barely adjusted to the sudden darkness when the lights flickered back on, one after the other, bathing the hall in a cold, sterile glow.


    But just as her vision began to adapt to the brightness, she gasped. Her breath caught in her throat as she watched Zyren move.


    He was fast¡ªinhumanly fast¡ªbut his de was even faster. Before anyone could react, he struck down the woman who had spoken.


    "Liar!" he snarled, his voice dripping with fury, every sybleced with deadly intent. The sheer force of his rage was unmistakable.


    The de tore through the woman like she was made of paper, slicing her into so many pieces that Aria knew¡ªwithout a shadow of doubt¡ªthat even as a vampire, there was noing back from it. She had been annihted.


    Zyren was merciless, a whirlwind of violence as he ughtered the others¡ªone by one¡ªas if their lives meant nothing to him. No hesitation. No remorse. Just blood.


    By the time he was done, all of themy dead on the ground, butchered in grotesque and horrific ways.


    Aria was already on her feet, her body shaking from head to toe, her knees threatening to give way beneath her. Her hands trembled uncontrobly as tears streamed down her cheeks. Never in her life had she witnessed something so terrifying¡ªso utterly gruesome.


    The thick, cloying stench of blood filled the air, metallic and suffocating. The ground itself seemed soaked in it, forming slick pools beneath Zyren¡¯s boots as he walked through the carnage he had created like it was nothing.


    Earlier, his dark blood had stained his clothing from his own wound. But now, he might as well have emerged from a river of blood. It drenched him¡ªhands, chest, arms, hair. He looked like a god of death.


    What made it worse¡ªwhat made it so much harder toprehend¡ªwas the gentle, eerily serene smile tugging at his lips. He looked... satisfied. Almost serene. Like he had done something beautiful. Something <i>pleasing</i>.


    His grip on the bloodied de tightened, knuckles whitening, even as his crimson gaze sweptzily over the remaining guards. None of them dared to move. Not even to breathe too loudly. Fear had turned them into statues.


    "It could have been any of them," Zyren finally said, his voice cold and calm¡ªeerily so. The casual tone sent a chill down every spine in the room.


    The lords didn¡¯t respond. They only bowed their heads in silence. Not even Vivian, who had been hysterical before, could muster a single word. She stood motionless, eyes wide, her mouth sealed shut in fear.


    The air around Zyren was oppressive, charged with an aura of pure, blood-drenched menace. It was clear to everyone in the room that the wrong movement¡ªone wrong word¡ªwould result in certain death.


    Aria¡¯s tears flowed freely, blurring her vision. Guilt surged in her chest like a rising tide, pressing painfully against her ribs. But beneath it¡ªstronger than anything¡ªwas fear. A suffocating, bone-deep fear that pinned her in ce.


    She couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t take that step forward she had been so determined to take just moments ago.


    The people she had tried to save... they were already gone. Their bodiesy scattered and lifeless across the hall. If she stepped forward now, it would mean nothing. Her death would mean <i>nothing</i>.


    Especially not when her hatred for Zyren burned hotter than ever. Not when her heart pounded with a desperate, visceral urge to rip out whatever kept him alive and crush it in her hands.


    <i>A monster. Death would be too kind for him.</i> The thought echoed in her mind, bitter and fierce.


    He had murdered dozens¡ªboth humans and vampires alike¡ªand he still wore that wide, contented grin, as if he had done something worth celebrating. As if this was a game to him.


    The aura surrounding him now burned red, like a living me. It pulsed around him in waves, smothering the hall in deadly silence. The rest of the upants stoodpletely still, their presence barely noticeable beneath the weight of his fury.


    Rymora stood closest to the door. Her chest heaved in shallow gasps as she clung to the wall, trembling violently like a leaf caught in a storm. The few servants near her looked equally horrified, pallid with fear, barely holding themselves upright. None of them dared nce in Zyren¡¯s direction.


    "They can¡¯t be the only ones behind the poison!" Zyren opened his mouth to add, even as he shed the de in his hand in the air almost like he was trying to wipe the blood off before it dried.


    Aria had even felt such sense of dread, anger and disgust when she heard him continue.


    "The kitchen staff! They must be in on it!" he added and the lords nodded aware that none of the servants would be spared, not seeing a reason to put their own heads on the line.


    Their heads were lowered and they didn¡¯t speak but simply nodded to confirm that they would get it done and just when everyone expected Zyren to send a guard to send them in, Zyren dropped the de to the blood-slicked floor with a loud ng.


    Then, turning away from the carnage, he strode casually to the ornate chair where he had been sitting moments before. With azy gesture, he lifted a hand and beckoned.


    "COME!" hemanded.


    Aria froze at the sound of his voice. It cut through the air like a knife. Her gaze met his¡ªand her breath caught once more.


    His eyes were no longer the dark, simmering crimson she had grown used to. They were deeper now. Darker. Almost ckened with rage. But within them, she also saw something else: a quiet, terrifying anger. And it was clear¡ªshe was not excluded from it.


    Zyren was pissed. And that fury was now aimed at <i>her</i>.


    Slowly¡ªterrified, but trying to mask it¡ªAria forced her feet to move. Step by step, she approached him, her heart pounding so hard in her chest it felt like it would burst.


    She came to a halt just in front of his chair. Her short ck dress clung to her trembling body, and the small jacket over her shoulders offered nofort from the cold that seeped into her bones. Her dark hair still had the ck ribbon tied in ce, though several strands hade loose.


    Zyren¡¯s gaze slid over her, intense and searching, gliding down her body with such weight that it made her heart stutter.


    She expected him to speak¡ªto chastise her, to use her¡ªanything. But instead, he reached out and grabbed her.


    With one swift pull, he dragged her into hisp until she sat atop him, straddling his thigh. Her breath hitched in her throat.


    Her dress rode up from the movement, bunching high¡ªso high it nearly exposed her backside.


    Scandalized, Aria felt heat rush to her cheeks, her face burning despite the whirlwind of horror, fear, and loathing that gripped her. Zyren was still drenched in blood, his skin sticky and red, and thest thing she wanted was to be anywhere near him.


    <i>¡¯How can someone kill so many people without batting an eye?</i>¡¯ regretting not putting a higher dosage of poison in his wine when she had the chance.


    She was still staring at him with a nk expression on his face, wondering why he was yet to hurt her, only to be shocked when she heard his next order, which somewhat terrified her.


    "Everyone!" he called out in a low and deep voice that everyone had no problems hearing, considering the silence of the hall.


    "GET OUT!" he ordered. Aria could feel his hand around her waist, light and without any pressure, but the order was enough to remind her just how much power he could muster with those arms.


    Enough to crush her with his fingers if he wanted to. As much as she tried, she couldn¡¯t hide the fear that sprang into her gaze as she fixed her eyes on him.

 Chapter 46: A Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 46: A Kiss</h4>


    There was something in his eyes that terrified her even more than usual. It was the intensity that she usually saw in his gaze, and this time it was back with twice as much force.


    "Yes, my king!" the lords responded one after the other as they got up and bowed before moving to the door.


    The servants had already risen and scrambled away while vigorously bowing their heads. Even Rymora, Aria¡¯s servant, was nowhere to be found, and soon the hall was empty as the door was pulled shut.


    But still Aria was unable to tear her gaze from the door even after everyone had left, until she felt a hand on her thighs which made her instantly jerk back.


    Hard enough that she would have fallen on the ground if Zyren¡¯s arm wasn¡¯t holding her around the waist.


    A sly smirk at the edge of his lips even as he stared right at her, his gaze moving from her face down to her neck and right down to her bare legs.


    Aria hated the way he looked at her. Hated how his silence twisted the tension in the air until it felt unbearable. But she wasn¡¯t going to let it linger¡ªshe had to speak. She had to say it.


    She forced herself to look down at him, searching his expression and meeting those dark red eyes, even though every part of her body screamed not to.


    "I¨CI..." Her voice wavered, her lips trembling as the words faltered on her tongue.


    Her heart felt like it had stopped, then started again with painful slowness. Zyren watched her quietly, his eyes narrowing with interest, the smirk on his face widening slightly with every passing second. He didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t press. He was waiting, watching, amused.


    "I did it!" Aria finally forced out through clenched teeth, her voice shaking with rage and fear. It came out more like a shout than a confession, and as the words hit the air, it felt like she had handed herself over to death itself.


    "I¡ª" she began again, desperate to repeat it, to make sure he understood. But he cut her off before she could even get to the second word.


    "Clearly," Zyren said, his voice low and biting, and the smirk on his lips widened even further. "Everyone here knew that."


    Aria blinked in stunned confusion.


    "...anyone with a brain cell," he added tly, the mockery clear in his tone. "I mean, who else would be stupid enough to try to poison <i>me</i>?"


    The emphasis on <i>me</i> made her flinch. Like the idea of anyone else being susceptible to death was fine¡ªbut not him. As if he wasn¡¯t mortal at all.


    Before she could even think of a response, she felt his hand again¡ªwarm and wandering, sliding across her thighs with bold entitlement, creeping higher toward her backside.


    Aria stiffened instantly, trying to jerk away again, only to be reminded that she had no escape. There was nowhere to go. Zyren¡¯s arm around her waist was an unbreakable cage.


    "What do you think your punishment should be?" he asked suddenly, his voice calm but cold, like he was discussing something as mundane as a weather forecast. The question hung in the air like smoke, heavy and suffocating.


    Aria¡¯s frown deepened, her confusion mixing with growing revulsion.


    And then she felt it¡ªhis hand pulling her closer until her body was pressed against his, and she felt the unmistakable hardness beneath his clothes.


    A flush of red climbed up her neck, her chest tightening with raw fury as her body trembled.


    "The bodies you killed..." she choked out, her voice cracking with emotion as tears welled in her eyes and spilled freely down her cheeks. "...they¡¯re not even cold on the ground."


    Her voice was raw, the words filled with loathing. But Zyren didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t look guilty. He didn¡¯t even look irritated. His hand slid up her thigh again, gripping her rear without hesitation, and she gasped, trying to push away¡ªbut his grip around her middle only tightened.


    "We?" he repeated into her ear, his voice smooth and dark. "You mean the ones <i>we</i> killed?"


    The words made her go still.


    Like ice had reced the blood in her veins.


    "What?" she whispered, breathless, heart frozen.


    "I have never killed anyone in¡ª"


    "Tell me then," he cut in, his voice suddenly soft¡ªtoo soft. It was almost gentle, like he was trying to soothe a frightened animal. But his eyes were sharp, glinting with a cruel kind of intelligence that saw through everything.


    "Is there a difference... between killing with a de... and standing by while they died for <i>your</i> crime?"


    "I¡ªI was going to speak!" she shouted, hot tears pouring from her eyes. "I-I was gonna¡ª"


    "You were scared," he said simply, and for a moment it almost sounded like understanding.


    But Aria didn¡¯t care.


    "You¡¯re a monster!" she snapped. Her voice was hoarse, but each word came out hard and fast. "A murderer¡ªand nothing but a killer!"


    Her chest heaved with every breath, her body shaking with the force of her hatred. She looked at him with everything she had¡ªall the fear, all the revulsion, all the pain¡ªand all she saw in return was amusement.


    Zyren smiled wider.


    His eyes glittered with cruel humor, as if her fury entertained him more than anything else ever could.


    The corpses were still there. The blood was still fresh. The horror was still real.


    And heughed in the face of it.


    Aria could no longer take it. She moved to get off him, slowly pressing her palm against his chest as she tried to rise, hoping her calm movements wouldn¡¯t provoke him.


    Her voice wavered as she tried to find an excuse.


    "I feel a bit unwell. I¡¯d like to¡ª"


    But she never got to finish.


    In one swift, unexpected motion, he tugged her back. This time it was rougher¡ªstronger¡ªunapologetically forceful.


    And then¡ª


    She gasped, beyond shocked to feel something soft smashing right against her lips the very next moment.

 Chapter 47: A Kiss {2}

    <h4>Chapter 47: A Kiss {2}</h4>


    Aria had never kissed anyone before. Never even sneaked out to see a boy¡ªnot like her sister Liora. She spent most days at home helping out her mother, her nights reading books about wolves that could turn into humans.


    Which was why she waspletely taken aback to realize what was happening. Jerking back that very second even as she pushed against his chest, only to feel his hand wrap around the back of her head, pulling her even closer to him.


    It was strange, but beyond that was something that terrified her as she felt her body instantly begin to heat up¡ªright from the spot where their lips touched to where his hand was on the bare skin of her thighs.


    It was even more jarring when she felt him slowly grind his lips against hers, almost like he was urging her to open her mouth¡ªsomething Aria had no intention of doing.


    She was incensed and pissed off, but above that was the heat she could feel pooling in her legs, which signaled something she would rather never experience again.


    Her teeth ground together unwillingly as she waited for him to pull away while ring at him. His eyes were also slightly open, but instead of getting annoyed, he leaned back, murmuring against her lips.


    "Open your mouth!" he said, words that might as well have been an order.


    Aria didn¡¯t even speak, aware that silence was the best response she could give at that exact moment as she red at him, only to feel a tinge of satisfaction sh across his face as he leaned closer into her, even as Aria¡¯s heart began to thump heavily in her chest.


    The next moment, she felt his hands slide over her dress to grab her breasts, which made her eyes double and widen in size as she gasped in utter shock.


    Which was enough for him to lean back in and im her lips with more intentionality than before, sucking her lips even as he ground his own against hers.


    It was utter madness for Aria as she felt her body continue to heat up and experience something she had never felt before and definitely didn¡¯t want to feel. But no matter how much she tried to push him off, Zyren didn¡¯t even budge.


    It wasn¡¯t until she began to struggle to breathe that he finally leaned back, giving her just enough space to breathe and gasp for air as he held her chin, almost like he was waiting for her to finish so he could continue.


    "Wa-wait! You-you smell of blood!" Aria gasped, pushing against him almost like she could stop him from kissing her again with her puny strength.


    "I always smell of blood!" Zyren responded even as he slowly sank his hands into her hair until he caressed it. She sat on him, and she was surprised to feel the bulge in his pants get bigger than before¡ªsomething that made her want to bolt out of there even faster than before.


    "Moreover...you¡¯re terrible at kissing!" he whispered right into her ears in a slightly hoarse tone. "We¡¯ll have to work on that!" he said, but Aria simply red at him harder than before.


    "I¡¯m tired. Can you not¡ª Can I not¡ª"


    Zyren interrupted her before she could finish, almost like he was already aware of what she was about to say, even as he slid his hands against her chest, gently enough to graze his thumb against her nipples through her clothes.


    Enough to send a shiver through Aria¡ªone she tried to hide but couldn¡¯t, as he held her in ce.


    "How about this? If you kiss me properly...till I¡¯m satisfied, I¡¯ll let you return to your room!" he said, his red eyes lit up even as he spoke in a teasing tone, his nose sliding against her chin even as he continued to simply touch her bare thighs and graze his fingers along her spine.


    For a second, Aria thought the madman in front of her was joking, only to meet his gaze and realize that he was deadly serious.


    For a second, it would have been a lie for her to say that she wasn¡¯t interested. The heat in her lower belly was getting worse, and soon she would be unable to hide it.


    Thest thing she wanted was what happened to happen again, especially with Zyren in the strange aroused state he seemed to be in.


    Yet, the thought of willingly cing her lips back on his was something she couldn¡¯t physically stomach as she balled her fists together by her side.


    She had to choose between the rock and a hard ce, and the choice soon became obvious when the opposite meant losing her senses enough for her to beg him to sleep with her.


    Grinding her teeth together, she slowly leaned closer, shocked to see a trace of surprise sh in Zyren¡¯s eyes as he watched her lean into him, followed by curiosity.


    It was supposed to be lightning-fast! Kiss him and get off him before dashing back toward her room, leaving the hall still filled with bleeding corpses.


    But she had just leaned in, cing her lips on him, about to draw back when she felt Zyren take over, parting her lips as he kissed her wildly and passionately enough for her to lose all sense of time for a moment.


    His tongue wrapped around hers as he evoked pleasure like she had never felt before, so much so that it threw Aria into a daze that she was lost in for a full moment.


    Zyren was just as invested, his hands grabbing her by the waist, pressing her body closer to his, almost like he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Almost like it wasn¡¯t enough. He was just about to deepen the kiss even more when Aria suddenly fought wildly to jerk away from him, going as far as to bite down hard on his lips until they bled a second before Zyren leaned back.


    An annoyed expression on his face even as Aria screamed at him with all the fury she could muster, more angry at herself than anyone else¡ªat the idea that she had allowed the kiss to go on for moments more than it should have.


    "I hate kissing you, and I hate it when you touch me!" she screamed at him.

 Chapter 48: A Kiss {3}

    <h4>Chapter 48: A Kiss {3}</h4>


    The need boiling within her body, the one that demanded she lean into him and do more than kiss, had worsened.


    Aria was internally panicking, especially since she was sure that if the wetness she could feel between her legs got worse, then it wouldn¡¯t take Zyren long to find out.


    "Please, can you just¡ª" only to pause, stunned by the sh of what she could have sworn was hurt in Zyren¡¯s eyes when he looked at her just before it turned into what could only be called fury.


    She could feel it wafting off him right before it settled in his eyes as he fixed his gaze on her.


    "Little me..." he said, his voice much lower¡ªso low that she almost didn¡¯t hear it¡ªwith a sharpened edge attached to it. Aria was shocked to feel him carry her off hisp and drop her to the floor in the next breath.


    A rush of relief had just flooded her veins, her eyes darting to the door when she watched as Zyren stood up, easily towering over her like he usually did.


    Aria was still adjusting the ck ripped gown she wore, her eyes darting around to look for the small jacket she previously had on, only for her eyes to widen as she noticed Zyren take off the deep blue coat he had on, tossing it over the chair he had been sitting on.


    The coat had barely dropped on the chair when Aria instantly bolted. He wasn¡¯t speaking, and his gaze was much darker than before, and Aria knew when she had messed up¡ªand she clearly had.


    But she had barely taken two steps in the direction of the door when she felt her body being lifted off the ground even as she gasped, yelling at him with fear lodged in her throat.


    "What? Why are you carrying me?" she gasped, only to hear the sound of tes and cups, tters of food and other things crash against the ground right before she felt her butt hit the hardness of the table.


    She was shocked to feel her legs dangle over the side of therge and tall table, scrambling up to sit on it.


    Her gown had ridden up again, but she barely nced at it, her entire gaze fixed on Zyren who was slowly unbuttoning the shirt he wore even as her heart pounded heavily against her chest as she heard him speak.


    A dangerous tone in his voice¡ªone that terrified her even more than when he had moved closer to her with a de in his hand.


    "It¡¯s my fault!" he said even as he unbuttoned it until there were no more buttons to touch. "I should have done this the moment I brought you back!" he said, and Aria didn¡¯t need to ask him what he meant.


    Horror shed in her eyes as she instantly scrambled back on the table only to feel him grab her leg and pull her back, one of his hands enough to keep her pinned against the table even as she watched him move his fingers to undo his pants.


    "Wa-wait!" she gasped, wiggling even more fiercely than before as panic filled her gaze, not caring if she got hurt as she went ahead to even bite his hand, scratching and wing at him.


    Zyren frowned, pulling her towards him the next moment as he turned her back towards him before leaning her body against the table with his own body pressing down on her.


    "Zyren!" Aria yelled at him as her heart pounded loudly in her head, only to hear a loud chuckle from behind her right into her ears as she felt his hands glide up her thighs, pulling off the small underskirt she wore.


    "You call my name so sweetly!" he whispered back, his voice deeper than usual, but again she could hear the anger brimming in his tone even as she felt him move his hips in between her legs as he stopped her from closing them.


    "Wa-wait," she begged even as she tried looking back but was unable to as she was bent over the table, even as she felt him touch her between her legs.


    "You¡¯re wet!" he stated, the surprise evident in his voice, so also was the glee that followed. It didn¡¯t help that her entire body trembled under his touch, and she felt her eyes see stars as she felt him touch her in a way that sent sharp darts of pleasure right through her entire body.


    "You said you weren¡¯t going to force me!" she snapped out loud, gritting her teeth together to keep her sanity even as she felt him slowly slide his fingers into her in a way that made her arch her back no matter how much she didn¡¯t want to.


    There was something primal within her that demanded to be satisfied, and the more it happened, the harder it was to ignore.


    "You-you said¡ª" she gasped even as her head spun.


    "In a moment you¡¯d be the one begging me!" Zyren responded, words that Aria knew to be the truth even as she felt herself slowly bing dazed so much that it terrified her.


    The next moment she opened her mouth to say the only words she knew would save her. "I¡¯ll sleep with you!" she gasped even as she felt her body wiggle back in a bid to make his fingers go deeper.


    "I¡¯ll willingly present myself to you in a few days!" she told him, aware that it was either that or continue to struggle and do something she would regret.


    Zyren¡¯s hands stopped moving, but he still didn¡¯t pull them out.


    "Why should I care? Why shouldn¡¯t I just take what I want?" he asked, only to hear Aria¡¯s almost powerless response.


    "Because you want me to willingly submit to you! I don¡¯t know why, but that¡¯s what you want!" she told him, saying what she knew to be the absolute truth while hoping it was enough.

 Chapter 49: A Maid’z Secret

    <h4>Chapter 49: A Maid¡¯z Secret</h4>


    Time ticked by in a slow crawl even as Aria heard nothing but the sound of her heart thumping in her chest.


    Her entire body was still pressed into the table hard enough for her to not be able to move a muscle. Hisrge thighs lodged between her thighs, keeping them open even as she waited for him to get off her.


    Only to feel herself be flipped over the very next second, her back mmed against the table. Zyren¡¯s thighs still between her legs even as he lowered himself over the table, staring right into her eyes as he spoke.


    His gaze was much more intense than ever, even as his red eyes seemed to drill into hers.


    "Say it again!" he said in a cold and t tone, one that Aria didn¡¯t dare pull pranks about as she instantly responded without shifting her gaze away.


    "I¡¯ll sleep with you willingly in a few days!" Aria said with an anxious look on her face as she lied tantly through her teeth.


    She stared at Zyren, and all she could feel was fear and zing anger that threatened to burn a hole through her very soul.


    Her body shook, but even more so did her hands, which she squeezed tightly as she halfy on the table, unable to get up.


    "I¡¯ll sleep with you and¡ª" repeating herself only to hear Zyren cut her off as he leaned closer to her until their bodies were barely inches apart.


    Speaking in a tone and with an expression that scared her as much as she pretended not to be.


    "I will strip you and bend you over this same table, and you will cry out in pleasure, moaning my name!" he said, his tone deadly serious.


    "You will beg, but I won¡¯t listen until your legs can barely stand!" he continued even as Aria tightened her grip against the table, the only thing stopping her from raising her hands and pping him across his face.


    Her face was a mask of neutral emotions even as her eyes burned with angry tears, fixing her gaze on him as she slowly nodded her head to show that she agreed.


    Only to feel him grab her neck and chin with his hand, lifting her gaze to him as he held her gaze until their lips were barely inches apart.


    Aria pushed her head back, powerless even as Zyren slowly pushed her face closer to his until she could feel his breath right against her lips as he spoke.


    "You wouldn¡¯t hate it!" he whispered, his eyes burning with such intensity it was almost like he would see right into her very soul. But at this point, Aria simply shifted her gaze to the side even as she stopped herself from outrightly frowning.


    ¡¯I would hate myself!¡¯ Aria thought, aware that she would hate herself enough to kill herself. The idea that she was even that close to her father and brother¡¯s killer and was yet to kill him or pull his eyes out was already bad enough.


    ¡¯In two days! If I can¡¯t kill him, then I¡¯ll run!¡¯ aware that in a few days he would indeed do as he said he would and sleep with her. Something she had no intention of ever taking part in.


    But she had just shifted her head and gaze to the side when she was surprised to see him pull away, all the way back, going as far as to take a few steps back.


    Aria instantly adjusted her dress, pulling the hem down even as she drew the arm of the cloth closer to her. The back was ripped, and she was just about to reach for the small jacket only to be surprised when Zyren tossed the blue coat he had been wearing to her.


    It was a bit bloodied, but the size was more than big enough for Aria to see no reason to refuse, especially when it covered her bodypletely.


    The moment Aria was done putting it on, she instantly showed her intention to leave the room and had just moved to walk past Zyren. At first, she expected him to stop her, only to be surprised when he did no such thing even if his eyes didn¡¯t once look away from her.


    Aria walked even faster until she left the hall, running straight to her room with her heart racing in her chest.


    It wasn¡¯t until she stepped into her room and mmed the door that her shoulders began to tremble as the weight of the burden she carried suddenly threatened to overflow.


    Tears filled her eyes, and she slid down the door right onto the floor,pletely ignoring Rymora who had been standing in the center of the room, her eyes wide, face pale like she had just seen a ghost.


    Rymora had just moved towards the table about to pick up a pen when Aria spoke without raising her head or her voice as she sat on the ground, having thrown the coat she wore right on the floor the second she entered her room.


    "GET OUT!" Aria said in a low voice but forceful enough for Rymora to see just how serious Aria was. Rymora didn¡¯t hesitate to bow her head a bit before she headed out.


    Her gaze was clouded, hiding the anger and fury she was trying to hold in.


    ¡¯How could you? Do you have any idea what you have done?¡¯ she wanted to scream at Aria.


    ¡¯How foolish could you be to think that poison would kill him! Even if you wanted to kill him, shouldn¡¯t you have done more research!¡¯ Rymora wanted to snarl at her. She had been in the mansion for about three years, and she herself didn¡¯t dare to make any moves, especially one as stupid as poison.


    Rymora mmed the door behind her the second she left, leaving Aria who continued to sit on the ground with tears in her eyes. The memory of the people Zyren killed haunted her, and all she could say in response was three words, each one after the other.


    "I¡¯ll try again!" she decided even as she balled her fists together, a determined look on her face.


    "In two days¡ª"


    "I¡¯ll kill him!" deciding that the moment she couldn¡¯t, she would instantly flee.


    RYMORA¡¯s POV


    She was pissed! The thought that she could have lost her life in a blink of an eye for something she had no idea of pissed her off.


    Out of all the servants there, she was the most liable to have been killed since it was clear to anyone with eyes that Aria had been the one to poison the wine.


    It was stupid! Great if there was a poison potent enough to do the job, but Rymora was confident that all the silver in the world wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    ¡¯If it was so easy... do you think I would have been stuck here for years looking for his weaknesses!¡¯ she grumbled deeply within herself.


    Her heart thumped even louder in her chest the faster she walked out of the mansion, having grabbed nothing but her purse.


    She was dressed in a servant¡¯s uniform of ck, and her ck hair was tied in a bun. An intense expression of anxiety was stered across her face.


    Lord Drekh had ordered her to go to his house, and she didn¡¯t dare refuse, aware that although Zyren held all the power, he barely used it.


    The vampire lords¡¯ influence was undeniable, and worse, Rymora trembled at the thought that Lord Drekh had discovered something about her which he shouldn¡¯t.


    Everything... from the bloody experience she had seen to what she was about to face but had no idea what it would entail¡ªall these terrified her in ways she couldn¡¯t exin even as she took a carriage and paid after giving the driver instructions to Lord Drekh¡¯s mansion.


    ¡¯Maybe he won¡¯t remember me!¡¯


    ¡¯Maybe this is simply about sex!! With sex, she could easily turn him down and leave!¡¯


    ¡¯Maybe this isn¡¯t even about me!¡¯ she thought to herself as she clenched her fists in herp and sat in the carriage, trying to gain control of her breathing even as sweat pooled on her forehead.


    ¡¯Maybe this is about Aria! They all seem interested in her!¡¯ she thought, but no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    The carriage continued to trudge on even as her panic increased with each movement. Her fingers clenched harder, and her breaths came in even greater gasps than before as she sat there, a bit dazed.


    She had been so careful and couldn¡¯t figure out what she had done to attract Lord Drekh of all people, whom all were aware was not particrly interested in bedding servants.


    ¡¯I¡¯m in trouble, am I not!¡¯ she thought, aware that she could bolt if she wanted to, but it would also mean that she had failed her mission.


    Yet there was only one thought in her mind that refused to leave the more she thought about it. Fear wing along her veins.


    ¡¯What if he knows? Does he know I¡¯m a werewolf?¡¯ something no one was supposed to find out since she was a runt.

 Chapter 50: Unwilling Alliances

    <h4>Chapter 50: Unwilling Alliances</h4>


    <strong>RYMORA¡¯S POV</strong>


    Finally, the carriage came to aplete stop in front of a vi. The wheels creaked onest time before stillness set in, and Rymora had no choice but to step down, the hem of her uniform brushing against her ankles as she paid the driver what little she owed.


    "Should I wait for you?" the human driver asked, his voice gruff with age, white hair fringing his cap and his wrinkled eyes darting around nervously at howte the night had grown.


    But Rymora simply shook her head, her answer silent but firm. She didn¡¯t have enough money to keep him waiting, not for an unpredictable amount of time. And besides, she had no idea how long she would be inside Lord Drehk¡¯s vi.


    <i>If ites to it... I¡¯ll just walk back,</i> she thought with clenched teeth. Her steps forward were tense, deliberate. She might have been one of the weakest werewolves with a wolf spirit so frail it often felt non-existent, but she was still stronger than most humans. She could manage the way back.


    Lifting her head high, spine stiffened with a mix of pride and anxiety, she approached the grand stone steps of the entrance. Her fingers trembled against her skirt as she noticed the butler already waiting outside.


    "It¡¯s good you came," he said the moment she arrived within earshot. His tone was t, but there was something cold and sharp just beneath the surface.


    "I was about to fetch you," he added, lowering his voice, though the implication was anything but subtle.


    The threat beneath his words made her stomach twist. The fact that the Lord had deemed her presence important enough to send his butler to summon her personally only added to the weight pressing on her chest.


    Even as she was led up the winding staircase, the halls lit dimly bymps that flickered blue, Rymora could feel her heart m against her ribcage. Her palms were slick with sweat, clenched into fists in a futile attempt to still the shaking. She wore a brave face, but it was fragile¡ªready to crumble the moment she faced him.


    They climbed until they reached the topmost floor. The butler knocked on a heavy door, waited for a muffled response, then opened it without hesitation.


    The moment they stepped inside, Rymora dropped to her knees with a thud, her head bowing until it touched the ground. The butler offered a cursory bow and exited silently, closing the door behind him with a soft but decisive <i>click</i>. His face remained unreadable, indifferent to what was about to unfold.


    Rymora stayed motionless, her body rigid with fear. Tears clung to hershes, but she refused to let them fall. She didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t even breathe loudly. All she could do was wait in suffocating silence.


    Then she heard it¡ªa soft thud to her left.


    She flinched and turned her head slightly to find a book with nk pages, a penid neatly beside it.


    "Go ahead. Write," came Lord Drehk¡¯s voice.


    It was calm, disturbingly so.


    For a full moment, she didn¡¯t move. Her breath hitched, her fingers twitching as her thoughts raced. Why had he called her here? What had she done? Her mind flooded with possibilities¡ªnone of them good.


    "You <i>can</i> write, can¡¯t you?" he added, the hint of condescension in his tone like a de beneath velvet.


    Careful not to betray her true education, she picked up the pen slowly and forced her handwriting into a mess. The strokes were jagged, the letters inconsistent and childlike. She scribbled a few unrefined words: <i>Why have I been summoned?</i> Then she slid the page forward, her eyes never daring to rise.


    Lord Drehk took one nce at the paper and scoffed, "Your writing is pretty bad."


    Her lip twitched. She wanted to scoff right back, but she bit down on the impulse.


    "...But the way you held the pen clearly shows higher learning. Nobility?" he asked, his voice,id back, dangerously casual.


    Rymora¡¯s breath caught. Her blood turned to ice. Her hand jerked up involuntarily as her eyes lifted to his face.


    He saw through her. Despite how hard she tried to make her writing look uneducated, the simple act of holding the pen had given her away.


    Vigorously, she shook her head. Her heart pounded so hard she thought it might tear from her chest. With shaking hands, she scribbled quickly:


    <i>I just had a good teacher.</i>


    But the second she slid the paper toward him, she noticed¡ªhe didn¡¯t even bother to look at it.


    Instead, his red eyes locked onto hers. His ck hair was short and neatlybed, his entire posture rxed yet radiating control. He slowly bent down until his face was level with hers.


    Rymora¡¯s breath hitched, her skin crawling as he looked directly into her soul.


    Any foolish thought she might¡¯ve had about him calling her for sex vanished in that moment. The dead coldness in his gaze was not the hunger of desire¡ªit was the stillness of a predator deciding how best to toy with its prey.


    "I could look into your history," he said, and this time, the threat was no longer subtle. It was a knife drawn out and ced on the table.


    Her entire body tensed. Fear red in her chest like fire. She couldn¡¯t let that happen. If he discovered who she truly was¡ªor worse, <i>what</i> she was¡ªit would be over. It was clearly better to pretend that her secret was much lighter than he thought.


    Anger red beneath her skin. Her jaw clenched as she snatched the paper and wrote again, more defiantly this time. The trembling in her limbs had lessened, her spine now just a little straighter.


    <i>What do you want? I have a lover and I have no interest in sleeping with you.</i>


    The truth, sharp and simple. Even if she hadn¡¯t seen her lover in two years, her loyalty remained.


    She shoved the note forward, waiting for some lewd grin or mocking chuckle.


    But none came.


    Instead, Lord Drehk barely blinked as he read the words, then stood and turned away from her like she¡¯d suddenly ceased to matter.


    "You can leave," he said tly, settling back into his chair. "I¡¯m already bored."


    He spoke the next words so casually, yet every syble sliced at her nerves.


    "I¡¯m sure whatever my men find won¡¯t matter... even though human nobility is banned from serving in the mansion."


    "I can¡¯t help but wonder what the king would think when he finds out that one managed to escape!"


    "Worse...became a maid do his favorite pet! How disastrous!"


    A gentle tone. A casual remark. But the weight of the threat was suffocating.


    Rymora now understood. He had no intention of using force when threats were far more effective. He thought her a noblewoman¡ªa lord¡¯s daughter or a human king¡¯s stray offspring. But if he discovered the truth?


    She was something worse. Something that was bad enough to get her killed a hundred times over.


    <i>Much</i> worse.


    Knowing better than to let this disease of suspicion grow unchecked, she lowered her head once more and scribbled again. Sliding the notebook forward on her knees, her face now void of all emotion, she offered him her plea:


    <i>I¡¯ll do anything you ask me. </i>It was clear that he wanted something so she might as well give it.


    A desperate attempt to contain the fire before it spread.


    Lord Drehk nced at the page and gave a half-smile.


    "Of course you will," he said smoothly.


    He waved a hand, dismissive.


    "Leave. I¡¯ll be in touch."


    Rymora didn¡¯t hesitate. She bowed deeply, holding in the scream that threatened to tear from her throat as she rose and walked out of the room.


    Her teeth ground together as she stepped into the corridor, her eyes seething with restrained fury. Whatever he wanted from her... it wasn¡¯t just sex. It was something darker. Much darker.


    <i>Bavon</i>, the human doctor, was under Lady Vivian¡¯s thumb. Everyone knew that.


    <i>Lorenzo</i>, the head chef, was under Lady Lythari¡¯s control.


    And now, Lord Drehk wanted her for himself. To turn her into another pawn. A tool.


    <i>It¡¯s not like I have a choice,</i> she growled internally, startled to find the butler already waiting for her. Another carriage stood ready. His expression was still nk, empty of curiosity or concern.


    She climbed in silently and sat, eyes locked on the shifting night outside the window as the carriage pulled away, the sound of horses and wheels echoing into the darkness.


    <i>I don¡¯t mind being used,</i> she thought, her fists clenched tight in herp, <i>as long as the king dies.</i>


    That was the only way she could ever be free to return back to the other side of the dark forest.


    Sitting in the back of the carriage he thought of <i>him</i>¡ªthe man she hadn¡¯t seen in over two years. Tears slipped down her cheeks even as she wiped them off before they could leave a trace.

 Chapter 51: Red

    <h4>Chapter 51: Red</h4>


    The next morning, Aria was already awake before Rymora even stepped into the room. She sat on the edge of the bed, her expression nk, numb even, as her eyes followed Rymora¡¯s silent figure walking across the room toward the wardrobe.


    The maid didn¡¯t speak as she pulled the doors open, revealing the garments for the day.


    "<i>Scandalous"</i> didn¡¯t even begin to describe what hung inside. The outfit resembled something that should be worn <i>under</i> clothing, not out in the open.


    "That¡¯s not going to cover my breasts," Aria pointed out, her voice dry but firm.


    In response, Rymora merely gestured toward the open wardrobe with a wave of her hand, inviting Aria to choose something herself.


    Though her expression remained soft and respectful, Aria could read the quiet fury beneath it. Her maid was still pissed at what she did the day before.


    Not wanting to acknowledge it, Aria stood and walked toward the wardrobe, silently sifting through the garments. The more she looked, the deeper her frown grew.


    After what had happened the previous day, she didn¡¯t dare risk defying Zyren again. No one could predict his mood¡ªnot the servants, not even the other lords.


    Her hand hovered over a crimson piece of fabric¡ªa long wrap meant to be tied tightly across her chest. Next to it hung a skirt that barely reached her knees.


    A year ago, wearing anything that didn¡¯t cover her ankles had felt like an affront to her dignity. But now, anything that even touched her knees felt like a rare privilege.


    Bathing was a quiet, joyless affair. Rymora said nothing as she washed and dried Aria¡¯s hair, her movements brisk and efficient, devoid of the care she once took. She dressed her quickly, tying the red wrap tightly around her chest, making her breasts appear even fuller.


    Aria¡¯s skin itched with shame. Every fiber of her body begged to be covered, but there was no choice. Swallowing her difort, she left the room and headed for the food hall.


    She wasn¡¯tte, but she wasn¡¯t early either. The lords were already gathered, seated in their respective ces.


    New servants scurried across the marble floors, their eyes wide with fear, shoulders stiff. No doubt aware of what had happened to their predecessors¡ªdead, all of them.


    Aria walked with measured steps, keeping her face calm despite the storm within. Her heart mmed wildly against her chest waiting for Zyren to arrive.


    Then her gaze shifted to the right¡ªand froze.


    Lady Vivian.


    Aria¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise.


    She wore a long ck coat thatpletely concealed her form, but it wasn¡¯t the coat that drew attention¡ªit was her hair.


    Once jet ck, it was now dyed the palest shade of red, shimmering under the chandeliers like woven fire. Delicate jewelsced through the strands, catching the light with every motion. Around her neck was an opulent ne, its crimson stones rivaling the ones embedded in Aria¡¯s cor.


    Before Aria could dwell further on the reason behind Vivian¡¯s dramatic appearance, Zyren entered.


    The air shifted.


    Every lord immediately bowed their heads, and Aria followed suit, lowering her gaze as he strode past.


    He wore a lighter shade of wine-red today. A curious detail¡ªbut ultimately meaningless. She didn¡¯t have the luxury to care.


    Her entire focus was on preparing herself for what was inevitable.


    As expected, it didn¡¯t take long. Zyren raised a hand and gestured for her to approach.


    Aria raised her head and moved to his side, her limbs stiff, her expression neutral.


    Without hesitation, he pulled her into hisp, a smile ying across his lips¡ªa cruel, self-satisfied expression.


    "Red suits you," he said, voice smooth.


    Aria nodded slightly, a weak smile touching her lips. She didn¡¯t speak, choosing instead to turn her attention to the servant approaching with their meal.


    But then she felt it¡ªhis arm, previously wrapped innocently around her waist, began to slide downward.


    Slow. Deliberate.


    Her body locked up, going rigid the moment his fingers crept toward her thigh.


    Then, without conscious thought, her hand snapped out and grabbed his wrist, stopping him.


    He didn¡¯t look startled. If anything, his grip tightened.


    "I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten," he murmured, voice quiet but dangerous. "You have two more days."


    His red eyes burned as they met hers. Aria barely nced at him before flinching, a jolt of dread shing through her chest at the sight of his exposed fangs.


    Her instincts screamed at her to move, to jump off hisp and bolt¡ªbut she didn¡¯t.


    "I¡¯m quite hungry," he added, tone dark andyered with implication. He wasn¡¯t talking about food.


    But before he could say more, Lady Vivian¡¯s voice rang out.


    "My King!"


    Everyone turned as she stood, flipping her pale red hair over her shoulder with an air of practiced elegance, her lips curved in a charming smile.


    "I just wanted to confirm," she continued, her voice louder than necessary, clearly meant for all in attendance. "Our blood session is today?"


    Aria¡¯s brows lifted, remembering what y had told her about strong vampires needing to drinking each other¡¯s blood since human blood wasn¡¯t enough.


    "Today," Zyren replied, his tone dismissive, not even ncing her way.


    Then his attention shifted back to Aria.


    He leaned in closer, his breath brushing her ear as he whispered, "In two days, by the stroke of midnight, I expect you in my room. You will do exactly what you promised."


    The chill in his voice deepened as he continued,


    "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re sick... unless you¡¯re on the cusp of death, you will warm my bed like a proper pet."


    His gaze locked onto hers. Aria couldn¡¯t look away, the weight of his threat pressing down on her chest.


    Still, she nodded. Then, forcing a smile, she turned back to her food.


    The moment her face shifted away, that smile crumbled. She chewed slowly, her mind racing.


    She couldn¡¯t do it. There was no way she could go through with it¡ªno matter how much she forced herself. The hatred inside her was too strong, too corrosive.


    And now, with only two days left, she had to figure out not only how to kill him...


    ...but how to escape.


    "Yes, my lord," she murmured, barely audible, still chewing, unaware of the way Zyren¡¯s gaze lingered on her like a hunter tracking prey.


    He was watching her closely¡ªcloser than before. And he intended to keep it that way.


    Aria ate quickly, not tasting a single bite. The second breakfast was over, she made a move to slide off hisp, bracing for him to stop her.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, he rose smoothly to his feet, his guards instantly falling into formation behind him.


    He turned slightly as he began to walk away, casting a finalment over his shoulder.


    "You may move around the castle. But you¡¯re banned from covering up."


    Then he left, his presence sweeping out of the room like a storm passing.


    Lady Vivian instantly sprang up like a cat, pausing as she passed Aria, her eyes sharp with loathing, lips curling in a sneer before she turned and hurried to catch up with Zyren.


    Everyone else remained standing, heads bowed until King Zyren had fully exited the hall.

 Chapter 52: Seducing the King

    <h4>Chapter 52: Seducing the King</h4>


    "One drop should be more than enough to heighten his sexual desires," the merchant from the city of Calum had told her, his voice filled with absolute certainty. Vivian hadn¡¯t doubted it¡ªnot after testing it herself on one of her own servants.


    <i>I used three. That should be more than enough.</i>


    <i>I just need to sleep with him one more time,</i> she told herself, her inner voice breathless with urgency. She had ensured the fragrance was potent enough to make him obsessed with her¡ªdesire her, need her, and want no one else.


    "Lord Zyren!" she called out sweetly, bowing her head so low it nearly touched the floor the second she was close enough. His guards parted at her approach, revealing her slim figure without fully stepping back¡ªoffering no true distance, no true wee.


    "I apologize for abruptly stopping you," she added, lowering into a curtsy with exaggerated grace, the silk of her coat brushing the stone floor.


    "Yes, Lady Vivian," Zyren said, his voice cold and expression unreadable. He didn¡¯t stop walking, only paused for the briefest moment before giving her a sidelong nce.


    "You can walk behind me. I¡¯ll drink from you in my office." He gesturedzily, already moving forward again with long, unhurried strides as he ascended toward the topmost floor of the pce¡ªhis private wing.


    Vivian¡¯s heart fluttered with triumph, her eyes gleaming. She bowed again, a wide, hungry smile spreading across her face as she followed closely behind him. She had to bite her inner cheek to suppress the urge to run ahead and cling to his side like a favored consort.


    They reached his office, and the guards stationed themselves at the door while Zyren ushered her inside without a word. The room was vast and darkly furnished, shadows clinging to the high walls. Books lined the shelves and a massive table sat beneath a chandelier that cast a dull, golden glow.


    Her red eyes sparkled like gas as she stepped further in, gripping her coat tightly with both arms¡ªbarely able to contain her anticipation.


    She couldn¡¯t stop staring at him.


    Zyren was the only man she had ever longed for¡ªhis powerful form, his timeless face. He was perfection made flesh. Her mind reeled with memories of the night he¡¯d taken her, how she had barely slept, intoxicated by his touch.


    The desire that gripped her now was nearly unbearable. Her eyes burned as she stared at him¡ª<i>Gods,</i> if she looked a second longer, she might climax from the sight of him alone.


    Zyren sat in a grand leather chair behind the desk, his crimson gaze impassive as he looked at her.


    That was all the permission she needed.


    Vivian immediately stood tall and moved forward, her fingers moving with practiced slowness as she slipped her coat from her shoulders and let it fall to the ground with a soft thud.


    Her body waspletely exposed¡ªher breasts bare and high, nipples already hardened in the cold air. She wore nothing but a sheer crimson skirt that brushed her ankles, so transparent that nothing underneath was hidden from view.


    <i>I even went as far as to dye my hair red,</i> she thought, her lips parting with hope. <i>He¡¯ll be captivated by me. He has to be.</i>


    Swaying her hips in time with her breath, she glided toward him with sultry confidence, her eyes locked on his face as a seductive smile curled her lips.


    "Should I¡ªshould I sit on your...?" she asked softly, the rest of the sentence lingering on her tongue, waiting for his cue to perch on hisp like that <i>human girl</i> always did.


    Her smile widened in anticipation when he rose to his feet¡ªbut instead of reaching for her, he merely pointed to the massive oak table beside them.


    "You can sit on the table," he said, his tone impersonal¡ªlike he was speaking to a servant.


    Vivian faltered. She couldn¡¯t hide her surprise, her expression tightening ever so slightly as she forced herself to obey, mentally assuring herself, <i>Maybe the fragrance hasn¡¯t kicked in yet...</i>


    She sat on the edge of the table and tilted her neck, baring it fully for him, every muscle in her body taut with expectation. Her breath quickened.


    She didn¡¯t have to wait long. Zyren leaned in, his fangs descending with practiced grace before he sank them into her throat.


    Her moans came instantly.


    They grew louder, more desperate with every pull of blood. Her spine arched as she shoved her breasts toward his chest, yearning for the touch of his pale skin against hers. Her fingers drifted down between her legs, stroking herself as she angled her neck to give him better ess.


    Her body burned¡ªso much so that she could hardly control it. The fragrance she had sprayed on her skin was activating now, mixing with the heady euphoria of being fed on. Her blood surged and pulsed, her desire spiraling out of control.


    With a gasp, she copsed forward into him, clutching at his arms. Tears shimmered in her eyes as she begged, her voice breaking with arousal.


    "My King," she moaned. "I need you!"


    She leaned in, preparing to straddle him, to throw herself at his mercy¡ªbut just as her legs shifted, Zyren retracted his fangs.


    "No¡ª!" she whispered in stunned confusion.


    She blinked, mouth agape, heart pounding. She stared up at him in shock as he licked the blood from his lips and calmly returned to his chairpletely unmoved.


    "My king," she gasped. "I can satisfy you!" Her voice trembled as she scrambled to regain his attention, to stop him from sending her away like amon blood letter.


    Panic surged through her as she dropped to her knees before him, pressing her hands to his thighs as she tilted her head up, desperation thick in her tone.


    "My king..." she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper, seductive and trembling. "I can make you feel good..."


    Zyren said nothing, his eyes still closed, his head tilted back, basking in the high of freshly drawn blood. She could tell he was slightly buzzed¡ªhis chest rising and falling slowly with contentment.


    She didn¡¯t wait for amand.


    Her hands went to the buttons of his pants, undoing them with practiced ease. Her fingers dipped inside, pulling out his aroused member, and her eyes lit up at the sight.


    <i>He¡¯s hard... He wants this... He wants me,</i> she thought frantically.


    "I can use my lips," she whispered, already leaning in¡ªcertain that this was the moment she would reim his favor, his desire, her ce beside him.

 Chapter 53: Seducing Gone Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 53: Seducing Gone Wrong</h4>


    Moving her lips closer, her whole body trembled from the thrill coursing through her veins, her breath shallow as she anticipated what came next¡ªonly for a hard, vice-like grip to mp down on her head, stopping her cold before she could move any lower.


    "What are you doing?" Zyren¡¯s voice cut through the air like a de, the fury behind his words unmistakable. His red eyes zed with rage, locking onto Vivian with such intensity that she flinched instinctively, her hands freezing in mid-air as her eyes widened.


    Still kneeling, she slowly backed away, panic wing at her chest.


    "Pl¡ªpleasuring you, my lord..." she answered, her voice barely a whisper, frail and trembling with fear. But she had scarcely gotten the words out before Zyren¡¯s hand shot forward again, this time wrapping around her throat with monstrous strength, lifting her partially off the ground as he squeezed.


    The sound was sickening¡ªan audible crack echoed through the room.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes bulged as blood gushed from her nose and mouth, droplets sttering across the stone floor in sharp red streaks. She wed at his hands with desperation, silent sobs shaking her shoulders as she tried to speak, but no sound escaped her crushed throat. Her face contorted with pain, lips trembling, eyes pleading.


    "When," Zyren asked coolly, "did I give you permission to touch me?"


    His voice was eerily calm, but the pressure on her neck only intensified, her vision going white around the edges. Each word sounded like it came from a ce devoid of empathy. She was nothing to him¡ªjust an annoyance that had dared to act without consent.


    "Perhaps I¡¯ve been too soft," he whispered, his lips near her ear, low and emotionless.


    Vivian¡¯s tears spilled freely now, cascading down her cheeks. Her entire body trembled violently, not from desire anymore, but from sheer terror. Her lungs screamed for air, her chest burning as Zyren continued to crush her windpipe. She stared at him, horrified to see only contempt staring back.


    "Next time..." he murmured, cold as frost, "I¡¯ll have you sawed into pieces."


    He released her atst, his fingers uncoiling like he had just handled something filthy. Vivian copsed onto the floor, her limbs limp and unresponsive, gasping for breath. Zyren stood tall, dusting his hands as though ridding himself of filth.


    Getting on his feet in the same breath, "Your blood isn¡¯t important! It just tastes less worse than others!" Zyren told her, gesturing towards the door, eyes already moving past her like she was no longer worth even a second nce.


    Vivian¡¯s eye veins had clearly burst and even the white parts of her eyes were already red. Her throat was healing and soon she would be able to speak. Even the blood that was dripping down her nose and mouth had ceased, but her trembling didn¡¯t.


    Her eyes burned and beyond that, she burned from shame and embarrassment as she bowed her head and hurriedly picked up the coat she had discarded to cover herself. Wiping her bloodied face with the sleeves of the dark coat even as she hurried out.


    She nced at him one more time, but Zyren didn¡¯t even look at her, even as she mmed the door shut, barely keeping herself upright from the rage that pulsed deep within her chest.


    "I¡¯ll kill her!" she swore under her breath, unable to fathom any other reason why Zyren would spurn her in such a way even after she bared her body to him.


    The itchiness between her legs burned, which told her that the fragrance she had gotten actually worked, even though it was clear that somehow it hadn¡¯t worked on Zyren.


    Tears filled her eyes even as she straightened her back, ignoring the stoic guards by the door as she moved down the stairs.


    But she had barely taken a step when she felt a great heat spread deeper into her body in a way that almost made her fall to her knees. Panic rising in her chest, aware of exactly what it was.


    To ensure her sess, not only had she taken the fragrance the merchant gave, but she had also drunk enough drops of Kama Rasa to ensure that she could satisfy Zyren.


    But now that he hadn¡¯t touched her and had refused her, her body still demanded to be satisfied. At that point, the only thing Vivian could think of was getting out of the mansion and getting back to her own.


    Not sure she could make it, but aware that even losing control in her carriage was better than losing control in Zyren¡¯s mansion.


    But she had barely gotten to the bottom of the stairs when her vision began to spin, which only made her panic even more, turning to her left as she moved towards the garden, intending to take a shortcut to outside the gates¡ªone that the servants took, but was definitely much shorter.


    She had just gotten to the garden when she fell on her knees, groaning in pleasure as waves after waves shot through her from between her legs to deep in every pore of her body.


    It was so bad that even a tree looked good enough to sleep with. Sweat oozed out of every pore even as she wondered who she could call, aware that she might not be able to make it as she knelt between the shrubs of flowers.


    Her hands already straying between her legs, intent on pleasuring herself and alleviating the pressure, when suddenly she heard footsteps.


    It was quiet, but even in her haze, she couldn¡¯t ignore it, jerking her eyes to the right only toe face to face with a young man¡¯s face. One she would have instantly assumed was a vampire if not for his brown eyes that showed that he was human.


    Her gaze had just settled on his blue eyes when she watched him instantly fall on his knees to greet her in a very respectful manner.


    "Lady Vivian!" he greeted her, even as he continued speaking words that Vivian could barely process in her induced state.


    "My name is y and I¡¯m one of the caretakers of the¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Vivian barked at him in anger, anger she couldn¡¯t help but feel at looking so weak in front of a human. Enough that she was aware that he could kill her in the state she was in.


    "Get me somewhere private!" she snapped at him through gritted teeth, even as her vision blurred again along with her other senses as she felt herself being lifted up.


    The next time her eyes opened, she found herself in what looked like a greenhouse where nts are nursed at their beginning stages. Resting and sitting on the floor, which only made her mad as she wondered how a woman of her caliber had fallen so low.


    "Mydy! I¡¯ll leave now!" the handsome-looking servant bowed, even as he inched back like he couldn¡¯t wait to disappear¡ªsomething Vivian couldn¡¯t not be aware of.


    She knew the consequences of what she took and what would happen if she was unable to relieve it. She had simply been too confident that there was no way Zyren, who hadn¡¯t slept with anyone in a long time, could ignore her naked self.


    "Strip!" she ordered the blue-eyed, blonde-haired servant. "You¡¯ll have to do!" she murmured to herself as she gestured for the servant to lie on the ground, unwilling to be the one under him, even as she watched his eyes widen inplete and visible shock.


    "I¡ªI can never¡ª" he began to speak in a trembling voice even as Vivian slowly lost her temper. The symptoms were worse, and before she had felt a lot of heat, but now it felt like she was being burned from the inside.


    "Do you know who I am? I¡¯ll have your head and that of your family if you disobey me!" she snapped at him, even as she struggled to take off her coat, satisfied to see the human swallow, eyes fixed on her breasts, even as he lowered himself onto the ground and stripped.


    Vivian mounted him instantly, shocked at the pleasure that coursed through her very veins as she fell over and over again on his cock.


    It was so blissful that her vision blurred multiple times as she lost herself, even as she felt hands on her hips she readily weed.


    At first, she had been hesitant, but a few momentster she didn¡¯t care about the human under her and simply reveled in the pleasure she felt.


    Unaware and too far gone to see the nasty smirk that appeared on the face of y, whoy under her with a triumphant expression on his face.


    <i>¡¯Could my luck ever be better than this?¡¯</i> he wondered to himself, wondering what he could have done to make such arge fish rush right into his, even as he thrust deeper and harder into her, unwilling to ever let it go until he had his fill.

 Chapter 54: Zygons- Monster or fairy?

    <h4>Chapter 54: Zygons- Monster or fairy?</h4>


    Vivian couldn¡¯t move a single muscle, even as shey sprawled on the dirt-caked floor of the greenhouse. The sticky scent of what they had just done clung to her skin, thick in the air, wrapping around her like a suffocating fog. Her breath hitched in her throat as she tried to center herself, every attempt to suppress the fury threatening to explode within her chest failing miserably.


    It hadn¡¯tsted long¡ªthankfully¡ªand perhaps, if luck favored her for once, no one had seen. No one had heard. No one knew.


    The sheer horror of having slept with a human¡ª<i>a human</i>¡ªturned her stomach. She had to clench her jaw to keep from vomiting. The shame wed up her throat like bile as she waited for the firestorm of sensations still wracking her body to fade.


    So deep was she in her internal turmoil that she didn¡¯t notice the way y, who remained kneeling respectfully beside her, subtly changed.


    Just for the briefest of seconds, his smooth, pale skin seemed to ripple. His youthful, human features twisted and distorted. His blue eyes turned pitch ck, gleaming like polished onyx. His ears elongated to sharp points, and his skin darkened, coarse and cracked like hardened y. A monstrous form emerged in a sh¡ªand just as quickly vanished. In the blink of an eye, he returned to the unassuming servant with golden hair and gentle features.


    He grumbled silently to himself, the cost of the magic he¡¯d used catching up to him.


    <i>I used too much,</i> he thought with a grimace. <i>But it had to be done. Hopefully... it¡¯ll be worth it.</i>


    He kept his head bowed low, unmoving, waiting for her to speak.


    His first instinct when he¡¯d seen her in the garden had been to snap her neck and drain her dry.


    ¡¯Her blood and flesh would be worth the risk!¡¯ But the number of watching eyes made that impossible. He hadn¡¯t been alone. And once he got close, he¡¯d realized¡ªthis could be useful. Far more than a body left in the dirt.


    <i>Alive, she may serve me better than dead,</i> he reasoned, fully aware of the spell he had carefully embedded under her skin while she writhed atop him. A spell to heighten her need. One that would burn through her veins, keep hering back to him¡ªwillingly.


    A slow, smug smile spread across his face just as Vivian stirred.


    She groaned and dragged herself to her feet, the rustle of fabric and heavy breathing announcing her displeasure. Her tone was harsh, but the edgecked the steel it should have held.


    "I should kill you..." she hissed, her eyes narrowed in contempt. "It¡¯s what I <i>should</i> do."


    But even as she said it, her mind shed with images of the act. She¡¯d felt it¡ªthe shocking intensity of it. Not even Zyren, the vampire king she had chased and yearned for, had made her feel the things this lowly human had.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes dropped to y¡¯s face¡ªdelicate, strikingly handsome, refined. For a moment, treacherous thoughts slipped into her mind. The temptation to make him herspletely, tomit the ultimate taboo and turn him into a vampire shed in her mind even as she buried the thought.


    y kept his head bowed so deeply it nearly touched the soil, his voice reverent and smooth when he spoke.


    "Mydy... I live to please you. I swear it. No one will ever know what passed between us."


    His words were humble, desperate, but not without calcted sincerity.


    Vivian scoffed, her lip curling. It didn¡¯t matter to her if others knew. Vampires weren¡¯t bound to monogamy¡ªfar from it. But the idea of Zyren hearing of this... that made her clench her fists.


    What made her even angrier were the next words that tumbled from her lips¡ªunbidden, yet entirely truthful.


    "You¡¯ve slept with many women, haven¡¯t you?" with a tinge of envy that made her feel like she was losing her mind.


    y didn¡¯t flinch. He only bowed lower.


    "Yes, mydy. I am experienced."


    She exhaled hard through her nose, a mocking sneer on her lips as she bent to pick up her long ck coat, now dusty from the floor. She shook it out with disdain.


    "From now on... you belong to <i>me</i>," she dered coldly, not even bothering to see his face as she turned away.


    A tremor of excitement rippled through his body. He bowed even deeper, forehead grazing the ground.


    "...as midy¡¯s personal ve?" he asked, his voiceced with hope.


    Vivian didn¡¯t smile, but she didn¡¯t deny it either.


    "You¡¯ll continue working here. But when I call¡ªyoue."


    Her voice was sharp and clipped, all emotion neatly buried.


    "I¡¯ll reward you," she added, brushing dirt from her coat. "If your performance is... satisfactory."


    Before she could even finish, y¡¯s head bobbed up and down so eagerly it was almostical.


    Vivian pulled the coat on, dragging her fingers through her tangled hair, utterly repulsed by how undone she felt. She had never been seen in such a disheveled state. The transparent skirt beneath her coat was wrinkled beyond repair, her once-wless skin now sticky and smudged. She could only hope the coat masked the signs.


    But any vampire who passed her would know.


    They would <i>smell</i> it. The stench of sex still clung to her like smoke after fire.


    She clenched her jaw tighter.


    She wasn¡¯t ready to face anyone.


    Before she could n her escape, y quietly reached to the side, retrieving a folded garment he must¡¯ve fetched earlier. A cloak¡ªdark, thick, with a deep hood. He offered it to her without rising.


    "Mydy... this should cover your face. At least until you make it beyond the mansion."


    Vivian took it, inspecting it quickly. It smelled clean. No lingering scent on it.


    <i>¡¯It¡¯ll do.¡¯</i>


    With her speed and awareness, she could easily avoid detection. Avoid humans. Avoid the guards.


    Once the hood was over her head and her form concealed, she slipped away without another word. Her only thought was returning to her vi¡ªand slitting the throat of the deceitful merchant who had dared to swear that the fragrance would <i>work on any vampire alive</i>.


    y waited until the heavy greenhouse door clicked shut behind her. Then, slowly, he lifted his head.


    The fearful expression melted from his face like wax under me. His eyes hardened. His lips twisted into a sneer of pure loathing.


    He sniffed the air around him¡ªrecoiled.


    The scent of her lingered on him like rot.


    With a snarl, his body contorted, bones shifting as his form ballooned to three times its original size. Two long curled horns on his head as his head brushed the greenhouse ceiling. Muscles rippled under skin that cracked and turned to hardened ash-ck y.


    Doing something he had never done since he sneaked into the mansion. Aware that even a vampire with a mind-reading ability wouldn¡¯t have been able to notice anything wrong with him


    "If not for the mission," he growled, voice deep and guttural, "I wouldn¡¯t have endured such... humiliation."


    He looked down at the once-vibrant nts that nowy withered and gray, their life drained to fuel his transformation using it to fill his essence core.


    He crouched, shrinking back down to human form in a blur of motion. The pale, golden-haired servant reemerged, dusting off his clothes and moving methodically to rece the dead nts with new ones.


    His voice was soft now, but filled with iron resolve.


    "I will raise up our lost glory..."


    His blue eyes burned with ancient hunger as he murmured the final thought that pulsed through every fiber of his being:


    <i>To us Zygons... every living thing is nothing but food.</i>

 Chapter 55: Dungeons

    <h4>Chapter 55: Dungeons</h4>


    Vivian had just left Zyren¡¯s office when he slowly rose to his feet, each movement calm yet marked by a quiet disgust. He reached into a cupboard and pulled out a folded cloth, dabbing at his hands and mouth with deliberate precision, as though scrubbing away something foul that had clung to him. His expression remained nk, but the subtle curl of his lip spoke volumes.


    When he was done, he tossed the soiled cloth onto a nearby table, where it wouldter be collected without question. His next motion was swift¡ªhe pulled open another, smaller cupboard, his sharp gaze fixed on the single red vial nestled within.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. The vial was uncorked and drained in one tilt of his hand, the blood-colored liquid vanishing down his throat without so much as a blink. The effect was immediate.


    His skin cracked open.


    It wasn¡¯t loud, but the tearing was grotesque¡ªthin lines of rupturing flesh spread across his cheeks and neck. Blood streamed from his nose and lips. It crawled through him like fire beneath the skin.


    If Aria had witnessed this, she would have copsed¡ªtwice since his symptoms were just like when she had poisoned him but milder.


    His face was expressionless, but his eyes burned with agony. Still, he made no sound. Not a grunt. Not a breath. He simply stood there, swallowing pain like it was routine.


    When it passed, he didn¡¯t bother changing out of the clothes now faintly stained with blood. Instead, he reached for a long coat, slipped it on with practiced ease, and exited the room with quiet finality.


    The guards stationed outside his door dropped instantly to one knee as he emerged, foreheads pressed to the polished stone floor. Zyren¡¯s mere presence was enough to still the air around them.


    He didn¡¯t speak until he reached the top of the stairs.


    "Half of you stay," he ordered tly.


    The remaining three guards rose, silently falling into formation behind him. None dared to speak or question hismand. They knew better. Every vampire trained in his service understood the weight of silence and obedience when it came to their king.


    Zyren didn¡¯t leave the mansion. Instead, he turned sharply to the right, heading toward the back. There, nestled like a forgotten scar in the estate¡¯s shadow, stood a building that seemed to swallow light¡ªa structure as ck as obsidian, void of windows, color, or warmth.


    Two guards stood at its front, not standard ones but monsters in uniform, their gazes sharp and cruel. They dropped to their knees instantly when they saw him, heads lowered to the ground. Zyren didn¡¯t so much as nce at them as he passed through the main entrance.


    Darkness greeted him like an old friend. The interior was devoid of even a flicker of light, but he walked forward with the surety of someone who could see perfectly. He left the three guards outside. There was no use for them where he was going.


    This was the dungeon.


    It wasn¡¯t just a name¡ªit was a sentence. This was where he kept the ones who needed to disappear. Mostly vampires. Criminals. Traitors.


    Zyren¡¯s pace quickened.


    His boots echoed off the stone walls as he moved deeper, past corridors that twisted and turned like veins in a dead body. Atst, he turned right again, descending a narrow flight of stairs. The air grew colder, heavier, pressing down with the weight of a thousand unspoken sins.


    His expression was cold and the air around him only got colder the second he got to the bottom of the stairs, ncing at the lights that were scattered all over even as his gaze was fixed on the first cell he came across and the woman inside with a walking stick.


    What was surprising was the fact that her eyes were red which meant that she was a vampire but at the same time her face was old which meant that she had lived even longer that Zyren himself.


    "My king!" Savira, the Vampire healer he was acquainted with and whose presence he had also noticed but ignored, fell on her knees to greet him even as he continued to ignore her.


    His attention on the older woman who walked out of the cell he was looking in, her came trembling as she bowed her head even before she got him, not as low as she should.


    "Hilda," Zyren said, voice sharp and cold.


    The old woman lifted her head just enough to meet his gaze, her face a mask of ancient weariness and strange, stubborn calm. Her eyes were red, but her skin sagged with age. She was older than Zyren by centuries, and everyone knew she was dangerous¡ªeven without lifting a finger, she could kill the guards above.


    "The potion works," he said without ceremony. "My regeneration is faster now. But it¡¯s not enough."


    Hilda nodded,ing to stand beside him at the bars, her bony fingers gripping the cane harder as she spoke.


    "No. It¡¯s not," she replied bluntly.


    Savira remained where she was, silent and cautious, too experienced to interrupt what she wasn¡¯t invited into.


    Hilda with her ck hair bound in a bun, barely reaching Zyren¡¯s chest and wrinkles on her skin gestures her hands forward pointing at the inside of the cell as she spoke where three bodies were tied up in a brutal and grotesque way.


    Their eyes had been plucked out, teeth missing and even limbs hacked off still in the process of healing. The furry ears on their head the only indication that they were werewolves especially with their skin having been melted off.


    There were three and only two were alive with one of them having a huge hole in his chest where is Heart should be.


    "The potion was made from his heart," Hilda said, tilting her chin toward the corpse. "I¡¯ll need more to work with."


    Zyren opened his mouth. "You can use¡ª"


    "No," she interrupted, shaking her head before he could finish.


    A mistake.


    His gaze snapped to her like a de unsheathed. She flinched and bowed low again, her hunched frame trembling now.


    "Your mother and brother," she said quickly. "They¡¯lle in handy. Keep them alive¡ªfor now."


    Zyren¡¯s eyes flicked toward the corridor at the far end, shrouded in darkness, a ce not even the dimnterns dared to touch. He didn¡¯t move. But his silence was louder than anything.


    "My king," Hilda said again, voice quieter this time. "The girl. The heatblood. You should consider draining her. Bonding with her might be... unwise."


    Her voice lowered further, hesitant. "The records are gone. We don¡¯t know what happens after the bond."


    Zyren turned his head.


    "Are you questioning me?" he asked quietly.


    Hilda¡¯s body jolted. Her legs shook beneath her now in earnest.


    Zyren took a step forward, his voice dropping to something even colder as he began walking toward the dark corridor.


    "Do it again, Hilda..." he said, "and I¡¯ll have your aged heart for breakfast."


    She dropped into a bow so low her knees cracked against the stone. "Yes, my king."


    Zyren continued walking down the hall, into that pitch-dark tunnel where the most dangerous secrets were kept. Past the light, past the air. Toward the cell where his mother and brother were locked away in silence and shadow.


    It was still kinder than what he had done to his father¡ªbeheading him, and leaving his head disyed on the roof until the sun turned it to ash.

 Chapter 56: Rats

    <h4>Chapter 56: Rats</h4>


    With steady, deliberate steps, Zyren moved toward the shadow-cloaked corridor. The air grew denser with each cell he passed, empty iron-barred chambers yawning like silent mouths in the dark. His eyes¡ªglowing a deep, unwavering red¡ªremained locked on the corridor¡¯s far end, where he finally came to a stop in front of the second-tost cell.


    It was pitch ck. A human would have seen nothing, not even the outline of a wall. But Zyren stood still, his expression unreadable, sculpted in cold stone, his arms rxed by his sides as his red gaze cut through the darkness.


    Inside, the woman sat slumped on the filthy ground, her mouth parted, her eyes vacant¡ªlike her mind was lost somewhere far beyond reach. A strange, subtle smile hovered on her cracked lips as she turned her head slowly, almost dreamily, catching sight of the figure standing in front of her.


    Zyren stepped closer. The moment his presence became undeniable, the woman sprang to her feet with a jolt of broken energy, lunging forward toward the bars. Her movement was a mix of desperation and haunting instinct. She mmed into the iron, fingers wing at them, trying to wrench them apart with trembling hands.


    The iron bars groaned faintly under her grip, but they didn¡¯t give. She was still a vampire¡ªher glowing red eyes made that clear¡ªbut starvation had decimated her. Her arms were thin as twigs, her skin like dry parchment stretched over fragile bones. A gust of wind might¡¯ve knocked her over.


    "Mother..." Zyren whispered, his voice nearly lost in the stale, suffocating air.


    But before the word could finish hanging in the air, she let out a strangled sound, grinding her fingertips against the cold bars, her eyes wide and glistening with sudden tears.


    "Who¡ªKain? Is that you?" she gasped, her voice hoarse with disbelief and delusion.


    "My son!" she cried, her voice breaking as her gaze darted around frantically, terror blooming in her face like a twisted flower.


    "Hide! You have to hide!" she hissed through gritted teeth, her body trembling, fingers clenching white around the bars.


    "Zyren! Zyren has gone mad! He¡¯s killing everyone!" she wailed, teeth chattering as she trembled in true panic.


    "I heard... I heard he killed his father!" she barked, her voice rising with every word, each one more manic than thest as she wed at the bars, tearing her own skin without care.


    "He¡¯s going to kill us all! He¡¯s¡ª"


    "Zain is dead. Zyren killed him. Remember?" Zyren cut in coldly, interrupting her rising hysteria. His voice was calm, butced with dark finality.


    The moment he said it, her scream pierced the corridor¡ªa broken, tortured sound that made the very walls seem to flinch. Tears streamed down her hollowed cheeks, her body shuddering as a memory clearly broke through the madness.


    "Vander... You¡¯re the heir! At least... at least you¡¯re safe," she murmured, voice now fragile, lost. Her gaze softened with a mother¡¯s fading warmth¡ªbut it was clear she no longer recognized the man standing inches away.


    Zyren didn¡¯t correct her. He simply stepped forward until he was right against the bars, close enough that his face was fully visible to her, though he doubted she truly saw him. Her mind was fractured. Recognition was beyond her reach.


    "You seem unwell," he said tly.


    She didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes drifted away again, her lips parting as she began to hum softly, a half-remembered luby spilling from her. She started shuffling in ce, her body swaying as if on the verge of breaking into a mad little dance.


    Zyren¡¯s eyes narrowed, a deep frown etched into his features. Hatred pulsed beneath his skin, sharp and raw. He watched her hollow performance in silence.


    "Madness won¡¯t save you," he muttered, low and bitter. His thoughts wandered darkly¡ªimagining cutting out her tongue and listening to her shriek as it regenerated over and over.


    Without another word, he turned and strode silently to the very end of the corridor, where he stopped beside the wall. There, another celly beyond thick shadows. He leaned against the cold stone, his gaze fixed on the man within.


    A pale figure sat slumped on the floor. The man¡¯s skin was nearly translucent, the veins beneath like thin cracks on porcin. His eyes, though¡ªthose eyes zed red, stark and sharp against the lifelessness of his body.


    The two locked eyes. Zyren didn¡¯t speak. The man didn¡¯t move. For a moment, there was nothing but the eerie, humming song that still drifted from the woman¡¯s cell behind them.


    Then Zyren broke the silence.


    "Vander, you¡ª" he began, but didn¡¯t finish, the rest of his words falling uselessly from his tongue as the man sitting inside the cell suddenly raised his head. His lips pulled back, and with a hoarse, guttural voice, he exploded, his eyes zing with raw fury.


    "BASTARD!" Vander screamed, his voice reverberating through the corridor like a whip. "You¡¯re nothing but a fucking bastard who <i>killed</i> Father and Kain¡ª" His throat cracked with the strain, but he didn¡¯t stop, his voiceced with betrayal, the kind that tore through the marrow.


    He lunged slightly forward, arms trembling, every ounce of hatred in his bones straining toward the bars as if mere proximity could let him w at Zyren¡¯s flesh. "<i>You butchered them!</i>" he spat. "You ughtered them like animals!"


    "Kain killed himself," Zyren cut in sharply, his tone like stone hitting metal. "He thought he was special enough to withstand the sun." His back pressed against the wall as he lifted his gaze toward the ceiling, his eyes briefly zing over, as if a memory surfaced¡ªuninvited, unwanted, but powerful enough to make his jaw clench.


    "Father?" Zyren added bitterly, lowering his eyes again. "I should¡¯ve killed him <i>way</i> earlier than I did."


    "I should have had <i>you</i> killed the second you were dragged into the castle!" Vander snapped, his voice shredding through the air like broken ss. "You were never one of us! <i>Never!</i> You¡¯re nothing but a vermin!" He heaved out thest word, each syble spat like venom.


    His body, pale and shriveled, barely held together by translucent skin stretched over sharp bones, trembled with rage. The sight of him was pitiful¡ªinhuman¡ªbut there was nothing weak about the hatred in his eyes.


    "A weakling like you," Vander rasped, "dares to <i>harvest</i> Father¡¯s heart... for some twisted ritual?" His hands clenched into trembling fists as he leaned forward, his voice now a broken growl. "You¡¯re a <i>bane</i> to all vampires! A shame!"


    Zyren didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, a slow, almost amused smile curled across his lips. He nodded slightly, the way someone would when indulging the temper tantrum of a child. Theck of reaction only poured fuel on Vander¡¯s fury, making it burn hotter.


    Just as Vander seemed ready to scream again, Zyren stepped forward, slow and deliberate, his boots clicking faintly on the cold stone floor. He stopped just shy of the bars, lowering his head slightly, his voice a near-whisper.


    "Vermin?" he echoed, voice chillingly calm. His red eyes lifted to meet Vander¡¯s. "Like the ones you¡¯ve been feeding on?"


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    Zyren stared at him with quiet menace, gaze sharp, knowing. There was no way Vander would still be coherent¡ªstill alive¡ªwithout <i>some</i> blood. And given his condition, there was only one ce to get it.


    From the rats.


    Zyren¡¯s lips curled again, satisfied to see a flicker¡ªjust the smallest¡ªof shame and fear pass over Vander¡¯s face. His hands twitched slightly, curling at his sides in silent fury.


    "It¡¯s okay," Zyren said, his voice slipping into something more twisted, something <i>mocking</i>, though his eyes still burned with deadly seriousness. "You can keep feeding on the rats." He leaned in, his voice now low and crazed, "...Maybe¡ª<i>just maybe</i>¡ªif you keep at it long enough, your <i>true</i> nature will surface, and you¡¯ll turn into one."


    He let the words linger.


    Then, without another nce, he turned and began walking away, his movements calm, almost bored, until¡ª


    "<i>Father</i> was the one who tortured you!" Vander shouted, his voice cracking again, desperation bleeding into every word. "We didn¡¯t do a damn thing!"


    The words made Zyren pause.


    Vander¡¯s shoulders sagged slightly, but he didn¡¯t rise, knowing better. He had strength¡ªbut not enough. Not yet. He needed Zyren to believe he was still broken. Helpless. Starved.


    "Kain!" he shouted again, his voice trembling. "<i>KAIN!</i> He didn¡¯t deserve to die!" The pain in his voice cracked through the air like thunder. "He never hurt you!"


    Zyren turned his head, looking back at him just long enough to let Vander see the emotionless expression return to his face. Calm. Controlled. Devoid of mercy.


    "Yes," he said finally. "You did nothing."


    And then he turned away.


    Didn¡¯t wait for a response. Didn¡¯t give him another nce.


    He only mumbled as he walked, his voice low but sharp¡ªjust loud enough for any vampire, even one as drained as Vander, to hear.


    "That¡¯s the problem."


    His footsteps were slow and deliberate, his silhouette growing smaller as he retreated down the corridor. The humming from the far cell echoed once again, maddening in its continuity, bouncing off the cold stone walls like a ghostly luby.


    Zyren didn¡¯t return to Savira, Hilda¡¯s assistant. Nor did he head toward Hilda¡ªthe oldest vampire alive. He didn¡¯t speak to anyone.


    He left the dungeon without a word.


    There was somewhere else he needed to be... someone else he wanted to see.


    But for now, he simply smiled¡ªsomething private curling at the edges of his lips as a memory surfaced. One that made his eyes glint with something far too manic to be sane.


    <i>¡¯Barely two days left!¡¯</i>


    With that thought, he made his way back to his wing. Back to his office.


    Back to waiting.

 Chapter 57: What do I get?

    <h4>Chapter 57: What do I get?</h4>


    Aira, on the other hand, was losing her mind.


    Breakfast came and went. Lunch followed. Then dinner. Each passing hour only fed the rising panic twisting through her chest. No matter how hard she thought, no matter how many times she paced or whispered or schemed, she couldn¡¯te up with anything.


    Nothing.


    So consumed was she that her anxiety became visible¡ªchewing at her fingernails, eyes darting constantly, voice trembling as she whispered to Rymora for the fifteenth time, the same desperate question beneath her breath.


    "Do you <i>really</i> not know of a way?" Her tone was tight, almost pleading. She had asked again for a method to kill a powerful vampire¡ªany method. And as always, she got the same response.


    A firm shake of the head.


    The only time Rymora had spoken, she¡¯d muttered six useless words: <i>"Are you trying to get killed?"</i> As if Aira had time for that. As if her jittery, frantic energy hadn¡¯t already reached a fever pitch.


    Now she had less than a day. Not only did sheck a weapon or a n, but there was no escape either. No path out. No ally strong enough to fight with.


    The next morning at breakfast, Aira sat on hisp, hands trembling slightly as she forced herself to chew her food. Her eyes were ssy and unfocused, her body numb with dread.


    That was when she heard it¡ªa whisper, low and deep, brushing right against her ear. A voice she knew far too well.


    "Tonight. After the stroke of twelve... I expect to see you in my room."


    The tone was soft, but the weight of it made her blood run cold. Her fingers clenched tight around the fork in her hand, pressing deep into the metal.


    She didn¡¯t even dare nod. Didn¡¯t flinch. Just focused harder on the food on her te, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard him¡ªthough her racing heartbeat said otherwise.


    She kept eating slowly, methodically, until the meal ended and Zyren finally rose to leave. Dressed in a short ck dress that clung to her arms and torso but barely reached past her thighs, Aira didn¡¯t return to her room. Instead, she turned sharply on her heel and headed toward the garden.


    She was unraveling at the seams. Returning to that room would only make the walls close in faster.


    The moment she stepped into the garden, her eyes swept across the grounds, searching. She didn¡¯t care about the way Rymora kept ncing her way¡ªwhat mattered now was finding someone who could help.


    Her gazended on y, crouched beside a shrub, pruning flowers. Without thinking, she walked faster toward him.


    "There you are!" she said with a breathy sigh, forcing a smile. "I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you."


    She tried to keep her expression calm, though her cheeks threatened to flush under the intensity of his gaze.


    y looked up at her, pale hair catching the sunlight, his blue eyes taking in her appearance¡ªand her skimpy dress.


    "You look well," he said, his tone warm and his smile bright as he stood and dusted off his hands. But behind that grin, he couldn¡¯t have cared less.


    Vivian was the better target anyway. And now that he knew the girl in front of him¡ªwhom he¡¯d once thought of as an easy snack¡ªwas actually <i>the king¡¯s</i> pet? Disappointment barely began to cover it.


    Worse still, she¡¯d had the nerve to poison him.


    <i>My identity¡¯s already hanging by a thread. I can¡¯t afford loose ends,</i> he thought bitterly, lowering his head and returning to his task of trimming the shrubs.


    "There¡¯s... there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you," Aira began, stealing a quick nce at Rymora. It was clear she wanted privacy, though she wasn¡¯t surprised when Rymora deliberately acted like she didn¡¯t understand.


    So she said it outright.


    "You can get lunch early."


    Still, Rymora shook her head. Until Aira¡¯s voice dropped lower, moremanding.


    "I <i>insist.</i>"


    This time, Rymora paused. She frowned, then gave a slow bow before turning and walking out of the gardenpletely.


    The second she was gone, Aira inhaled sharply, her breath shaky as she turned to y.


    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about the incident," she said, already noticing the coldness in his demeanor. She couldn¡¯t me him. Moreover, most of the lords were definitely sure she was the culprit.


    "It¡¯s hard <i>not</i> to," he replied dryly. "Poisoning the king... It¡¯s honestly amazing if they were still alive." giving her a knowing look without saying anything else.


    His gaze was serious, and for once, the charming smile disappeared.


    y had only gotten close to her because he thought he could gain something. Human flesh was delicious¡ªbut if he couldn¡¯t devour her without bringing Zyren¡¯s wrath down on his head, then thest thing he wanted was for her to drag attention toward him.


    He knew other pets had died for less. And yet she was still breathing.


    "Yes. But probably not for much longer," Aira murmured, voice shaking. She didn¡¯t have to pretend this time.


    Her body trembled slightly as the fear bled through. It was finally sinking in¡ªif she couldn¡¯t find a way to kill Zyren, she had to escape. Find another Hunter house. Join forces.


    <i>Trying to do this alone is going to get me killed.</i>


    She leaned in closer, her tone dropping so low it was barely more than a breath, her lips hardly moving.


    "I need to know... do you know any way to escape?"


    Tears welled in her eyes as she spoke, her voice barely audible even to someone a few feet away¡ªespecially because it was more a mouthed plea than actual words.


    If she was wrong about y... if he betrayed her to Zyren... she was finished.


    And if that happened, she would rather die than let that monster touch her again.


    y stilled. He looked up, surprised, his eyes briefly widening before turning away again¡ªhis gaze falling to the flowers in front of him. He said nothing.


    Aira¡¯s heart thundered in her chest. His silence felt heavier than any threat. She was just about to take a step back and tell him to forget it when she finally heard his voice.


    "What do I get in return?" he asked.


    His voice was gruffer than she was used to¡ªsharper, more serious. The yful softness was gone. He raised his head, locking eyes with her, and Aira suddenly felt exposed.


    There was nothing light about the way he asked the question.


    And she knew... whatever he wanted wouldn¡¯t be simple.

 Chapter 58: Can’t get worse!

    <h4>Chapter 58: Can¡¯t get worse!</h4>


    "You know how?" Aira asked, her voiceced with disbelief, the surprise inly etched across her face.


    y didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he spoke again in a much lower voice, his expression unreadable despite the flicker of annoyance burning in his eyes.


    "If I did... what do I get?" he repeated, his tone hard, the edge in his voice making it clear this wasn¡¯t a joke.


    Aira frowned, the expression forming before she even realized it. It settled onto her face as her chest tightened. This wasn¡¯t the same y she had spoken to before¡ªnot that she¡¯d known him long enough to be sure who he really was.


    "What do you want?" she asked cautiously, her voice quieter now. A part of her hoped he would say something silly, something dismissive¡ªanything that might ease the weight gathering in her chest.


    y lowered his gaze, staring down at the shrub trimmer in his hand. For a long moment, he didn¡¯t speak. His silence stretched, heavy and uncertain, until atst, he let out a short breath and a slight smirk pulled at the corners of his lips.


    "Nothing. I was joking," he said atst, voice casual¡ªtoo casual.


    But Aira wasn¡¯t convinced. Something in the pause, in the way his eyes hadn¡¯t lifted to meet hers, told her it hadn¡¯t been a joke at all. Still, for whatever reason, he changed his mind.


    And she was desperate enough to take it.


    y straightened slightly, brushing a leaf off his sleeve as he spoke again, his voice lower now and more purposeful.


    "Past the servants¡¯ hall, through the stables¡ªthere¡¯s a spot. A gate, hidden beneath a patch of thick grass. It¡¯s old, but it¡¯s the path some of the servants use when they sneak in supplies or people they don¡¯t want noticed."


    Aira¡¯s eyes lit up, her breath catching as she stared at him, hope sparking in her chest like a re in the darkness.


    "Are... are you sure?" she asked, the words trembling from her lips, heavy with doubt. Thest thing she needed was to ce her life on the line for a lie.


    y met her gaze coolly.


    "You say that like I have a reason to lie to you."


    She blinked, then shook her head quickly, a smile tugging at her lips in spite of herself.


    "If it¡¯s true... I won¡¯t forget this," she promised, sincerity clear in her tone.


    She turned slightly, ncing around to see if Rymora had returned, eager to leave before anyone grew suspicious. But before she could move, y spoke again.


    "You do understand the consequences, don¡¯t you?"


    His voice was calm, but it stopped her in her tracks. She looked back at him, brows drawing together.


    "Yes. I know some of the servants might die for this."


    The words left her mouth coldly, but her stomach twisted. She didn¡¯t want to care. She couldn¡¯t afford to. Her life mattered too.


    <i>Her</i> life was just as important as <i>theirs.</i>


    ¡¯They chose this. They knew what they were signing up for when they came to serve him,¡¯ she reminded herself coldly, forcing the guilt down as she steeled her expression.


    But y shook his head slowly, and the look in his eyes made her breath catch.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant," he said, stepping closer until the space between them narrowed to barely a foot. The air grew heavier.


    "You are his personal pet, Aira. Vampires don¡¯t tolerate that kind of insult. If something that belongs to them vanishes, it¡¯s a mark of shame. It shows they can¡¯t even keep hold of their own."


    His voice dropped even lower, hard and sharp like a de being drawn. "He¡¯s the king. If you disappear, it won¡¯t just be punishment¡ªit¡¯ll be retribution. A message."


    Aira¡¯s blood ran cold. The poisoning had already been a miracle she survived. And now, this?


    "Worse than the poison?" she asked, voice barely audible.


    "Three times over," y said without hesitation.


    Her eyes widened, but she didn¡¯t flinch. She refused to show how much that terrified her.


    <i>¡¯Yes... but is that worse than letting him touch me?¡¯</i>


    Her jaw tightened. Her chest swelled with tension, her heart thundering in her ears. She crushed the panic, forcing herself to stay calm.


    <i>¡¯He¡¯ll never find me. He won¡¯t. ¡¯</i>


    "I¡¯ll keep it in mind," she said aloud, her voice level despite the frenzied rhythm of her pulse. She turned away, forcing her expression into something neutral.


    She had made her decision. And it had to be tonight.


    **************


    Rymora had just finished eating lunch¡ªnot that the servant¡¯s hall followed any strict schedule¡ªand now hurried back toward the garden. Her feet moved fast, driven by the gnawing anxiety that wed at her stomach.


    Aira. Her mistress had a tendency to act recklessly¡ªand Rymora knew it. It was bad enough she was talking to <i>him,</i> to y of all people. If she dared go further...


    <i>¡¯Like the poison incident wasn¡¯t already enough,¡¯</i> she thought bitterly, her lips pressed in a firm line.


    She picked up her pace, her long strides brisk and anxious.


    ¡¯<i>I¡¯ve been here too long. I came as a spy. I should leave now while I still have all my limbs,¡¯</i> she thought, thest few days shing through her mind in a chaotic blur. The peace she had known in her years of service here had shattered in the span of a week.


    Her expression darkened.


    <i>¡¯This week could not possibly get any worse¡ª¡¯</i>


    She had barely finished the thought when someone crashed into her. Hard.


    Rymora stumbled, nearly falling to the ground. Her hands shot out to steady herself¡ªbut they weren¡¯t empty.


    She nced down, frowning as her fingers closed around something unfamiliar.


    A piece of paper.


    She whirled around instinctively, catching a glimpse of a guard disappearing around the corner. Too quick to follow. Too careful to identify.


    Heart pounding, she looked down and slowly unfolded the note.


    <strong>Come tonight.¡ªLord Drehk.</strong>


    Her expression soured. She didn¡¯t hesitate. She crumpled the note instantly and tore it into pieces, scattering the fragments like broken ash as she resumed walking.


    She was livid.


    Being tied to a Lord might have been a dream for any other servant¡ªbut not for her. Not with her secret.


    <i>¡¯Couldn¡¯t he have just said whatever he wanted to in the note? Why summon me like I¡¯m some cheap¡ª¡¯</i>


    Her thoughts cut off as she stomped back into the garden, a visible scowl on her face. She spotted Aira immediately, now standing a bit farther away from y. At least <i>that</i> was something.


    <i>¡¯Well, one thing is going better than the rest,¡¯</i> she muttered to herself.


    She straightened and stepped closer, giving a slight bow before falling into step behind Aira as they left the garden together.


    They both knew better than to show up to lunch wearing the same thing she¡¯d met y in.

 Chapter 59: If this is the end...

    <h4>Chapter 59: If this is the end...</h4>


    But they had just returned to the room when Rymora immediately crossed over to the table, grabbing a piece of paper and a pen.


    "Behave! If you please King Zyren, you¡¯ll have anything you want," she scribbled, then handed it to Aria, who only nced at it while undressing.


    Rather than step into the tub, Aria chose to wipe herself down with a cloth warmed by steam, as if trying to keep some control over the body that felt more and more like it didn¡¯t belong to her.


    Rymora, still frowning, grabbed the paper again and wrote more quickly this time.


    "Do you know the rumors about you? Some are calling you a dead corpse walking."


    She smoothed the paper out on the bed where Aria couldn¡¯t ignore it if she tried. But once again, Aria gave it only a fleeting look before turning her gaze back to the mirror.


    She stared at her reflection silently, eyes tracing the shape of her face as if searching for someone she used to know. Her hands moved numbly as she began putting on the clothesid out for her¡ªclothes that made her skin crawl, clothes she longed to rip to shreds. But she wore them anyway.


    Rymora, now visibly agitated, kept scribbling until the force behind her pen made the nib tremble on the page. But just as she was about to write again, Aria finally spoke.


    "I¡¯ll behave," she said softly, voice stripped of its usual defiance, her expression as genuine as she could make it.


    "I promise. And I know I made things harder for you," she added, her tone low but clear, knowing well enough that the servants were already whispering about her¡ªhow she was the one who¡¯d poisoned Zyren.


    "I won¡¯t do something like that again. I¡¯ve learned my lesson." Her fingers fumbled with the edge of her dress, smoothing down the fabric of the flowery gown she would¡¯ve preferred covered every inch of her skin. "I¡¯ll behave," she repeated, barely more than a whisper.


    There was something in her voice¡ªa hollow sadness¡ªthat made all the fire Rymora had been stoking inside herself die instantly.


    Without another word, she put the paper aside and released a long, steadying breath. She nodded quietly and moved behind Aria, fingers working to tie the ribbon of the dress in ce.


    The ck cor around Aria¡¯s throat stood out starkly against the soft pink roses of her gown and the deep red of her hair, a contrast that made her almost unnaturally striking. Even Rymora paused for a moment, her breath catching slightly in her throat at the sight.


    <i>¡¯All you have to do is seduce him long enough until he¡¯s bored of you and you¡¯ll survive,¡¯</i> Rymora thought grimly, reaching out to begin styling Aria¡¯s hair. But Aria stopped her with a small shake of her head.


    "You don¡¯t have to help me...ore back after dinner," Aria said, her voice even and quiet. When Rymora gave her a puzzled look, she exined further.


    "I¡¯m going to Zyren¡¯s chambers. He ordered it."


    Rymora stilled, then nodded with a knowing expression. She didn¡¯t reach for the pen or paper this time. There were no more questions to ask. Besides, she too had somewhere she needed to be tonight¡ªsomewhere she would rather not go, but had no choice but to show up.


    Soon, it was time for lunch.


    They didn¡¯t speak much as they walked toward the hall, each absorbed in their own thoughts. As always, Aria took her ce on Zyren¡¯sp while Rymora moved to her designated post near the wall.


    Aria was quieter than she¡¯d been even at breakfast, pushing food around on her te as she tried to keep her head down and her breathing even.


    She¡¯d barely taken a bite when Zyren¡¯s hand slid onto her thigh.


    It tightened around her waist slowly, deliberately, sending a jolt through her that made her stiffen. Her eyes flicked to him in confusion, questioning¡ªbut his face remained unreadable.


    "There¡¯s no reason for you not toe to my room tonight," he said, his voice a low, hungry rumble. The hunger in his eyes was unmistakable, and it terrified her.


    Aria shifted slightly, trying to move away from him¡ªonly to freeze as she felt the unmistakable press of his arousal beneath her.


    Zyren continued to eat like nothing was amiss, while Aria felt like she was chewing gravel. She forced herself to smile, just barely, her voice trembling with restraint.


    "I just need... a little time to prepare."


    Zyren blinked, visibly caught off guard by her unexpectedpliance. For a heartbeat, he studied her in surprise, then leaned in and whispered directly into her ear.


    "As long as you present yourself to me by midnight."


    Aria nodded quickly, lowering her head in submission, pretending to be as meek as possible even as her heart thundered inside her chest.


    Lunch dragged on, but dinner was worse¡ªmore suffocating, more delicate.


    Zyren¡¯s eyes were on her the entire time. He didn¡¯t even try to hide it. From the first bite to thest, it was as though he was stripping her bare with his gaze.


    A little more and he might as well have done it literally.


    The moment the meal was done, Aria got up, walking as fast as she could without looking frantic. She didn¡¯t stop until she reached her room. As soon as she stepped inside, she mmed the door shut and leaned against it, her chest heaving.


    Her face was flushed, her hands trembling. She was terrified.


    "Am I even... is this a good n?" she whispered into the silence. Her voice cracked slightly, and her eyes burned as tears threatened to fall.


    If this n failed, if y had set her up... the punishment wouldn¡¯t just be death¡ªit would be humiliation, pain, torture.


    But the alternative?


    Sleeping with the man who had killed her father and brother¡ªand what frightened her even more was the creeping thought that she might enjoy it.


    The idea made her want to w off her skin until there was nothing left but pain.


    She was still teetering between fear and second thoughts when one hot tear slid down her cheek.


    She wiped it away quickly, jaw tightening.


    "If this is the end... then I¡¯d rather die fighting," she said aloud, as if trying to convince herself.


    Her hand reached for the cor around her neck.


    Fingers trembling, she unsped it and let it fall to the floor.

 Chapter 60: Running

    <h4>Chapter 60: Running</h4>


    Regardless of the loud thumping of her heart, Aria moved quickly, picking out the biggest coat she had¡ªone with arge hood¡ªand pulling it over her head.


    But instead of walking straight out the door, Aria knew better. Most of the castle was still awake, with people moving through the halls, and she couldn¡¯t risk drawing attention to herself.


    She even went as far as checking the hourss, just to be certain of how many hours remained before Zyren would expect her in his room.


    The wait was daunting. Even as she sat on her bed, sweat soaked through her back and into the thick fur of the coat she wore.


    She was painfully aware that if she didn¡¯t seed in escaping tonight, the fate awaiting her would be far worse than whatever she was feeling now.


    She remembered¡ªclearly¡ªthest time Zyren had bent her over the table. And she knew, this time, he wouldn¡¯t even hesitate.


    She panicked.


    But despite the growing storm inside her, she waited. Sitting stiffly on her bed, she focused on slowing her erratic breathing, trying to keep it from spiraling out of control. Until finally¡ªlegs trembling slightly¡ªshe got to her feet.


    She moved toward the door, took a long, slow breath, then pulled it open wide with a burst of conviction, lifting her head high as she stepped outside.


    The guards at her door remained in ce as usual. They didn¡¯t move. And she didn¡¯t exin where she was headed.


    She was beyond d that Zyren had granted her permission to wear coats at night. She didn¡¯t even want to imagine what she would have done if she had to escape without one.


    Her steps were steady, though her heartbeat was so loud and fast she feared it might give her away. That they¡¯d hear it¡ªsense something was wrong¡ªand call her back.


    But they didn¡¯t.


    No one stopped her.


    Aria quickened her pace, heading down the stairs straight toward the garden, fully aware that it was the only route she could take to get through unnoticed.


    Most of the servants had already retired for the night, and the few remaining paid her no attention. The only ones who even nced her way were the guards, who didn¡¯t so much as bat an eyelid as she passed through the garden.


    She was still terrified. And the only thing hiding it was the ck hood pulled over her head, concealing not just her pale, ghostly face¡ªbut the ring absence of a cor around her neck.


    By the time she reached the garden, her pace increased again, every step more purposeful. She headed straight toward the servants¡¯ entrance, even as her eyes watered, vision blurring.


    She was waiting¡ªdreading¡ªthe sound of a deep, familiar voice calling her name. Waiting to be dragged back, thrown across the bed like an object. But as the seconds passed and no such voice came, her confidence slowly began to grow.


    Surprised, she noted that the path she was taking didn¡¯t just lead her out of the main building¡ªit led to a small partition between the castle gates. One she could actually pass through.


    Aria¡¯s heart mmed violently in her chest as she stared at her only path to freedom. She was about to run¡ªready to bolt¡ªwhen footsteps sounded behind her.


    This time, they wereing straight for her.


    "Who are you, and why are you¡ª"


    The voice was gruff, impatient, and clearly annoyed. And though Aria was trembling inside, she reacted instantly, lowering her hood in a way that revealed her face.


    "Are you dumb?" she snapped, her toneced with venom even as fear coiled in her stomach like a viper ready to strike.


    "Don¡¯t you know who I am?" she asked, her expression twisted into one steeped in pride¡ªmarinated in it¡ªstaring at him with the exact same look of disgust she¡¯d seen Lady Vivian throw at her so often.


    She hadn¡¯t expected it to work. At best, she thought she¡¯d be reprimanded and sent back to her room.


    But to her utter shock, the guard lowered his head immediately, his bodynguage making it clear he had no intention of arguing with her.


    His voice, when he spoke next, waspletely changed¡ªsoftened with caution and respect.


    "I apologize! I didn¡¯t know who you are!"


    He even bowed¡ªhead tilted low in the kind of deference vampires only showed to someone of high rank.


    What Aria didn¡¯t know was that her reputation had grown far darker than she imagined. The fact that she had poisoned Zyren and was still alive, still walking the pce halls, meant she must have been someone important¡ªdangerous even. And in their eyes, thatmanded respect.


    Seeing the opportunity, Aria had no intention of letting it go to waste. She waved her hand sharply, dismissing him.


    "Get out of my sight!" she ordered, voice sharp with authority¡ªeven as she muttered under her breath, "Who knew that strolling to digest one¡¯s food was a crime?"


    She kept her eyes locked on him, watching his every movement as he turned and walked away, her gaze pinned to his back until he waspletely out of sight.


    And even then¡ªheart hammering in her chest¡ªshe didn¡¯t move right away.


    Only when she was absolutely sure he was gone did she sprint across the paved path, racing toward the gate like her life depended on it.


    Maybe it did.


    She clutched the coat tightly, ready to throw it off the moment it became a burden, her breathing harsh and uneven as her eyes locked on the slim opening in the gate¡ªher escape.


    She was fully aware that vampires could see perfectly in the dark, which made night a dangerous time to flee. But daytime wasn¡¯t an option. By then, she would already be lying beside the enemy she had sworn to destroy.


    What surprised her most was when she finally reached her destination¡ªsweat pouring down her face¡ªand realized she¡¯d made it.


    She passed through the gate. Safely.


    No one had realized that she was gone. No one chased her.


    <i>¡¯I¡¯m free!¡¯</i> she gasped within herself finding it hard to believe that she had truly escaped.

 Chapter 61: Caught!

    <h4>Chapter 61: Caught!</h4>


    But she was still catching her breath, shocked as her eyes swept over the environment around her and found nothing¡ªnothing but a long, straight road stretching endlessly ahead and behind her.


    There was no fork. No buildings. Just dirt, moonlight, and silence.


    She couldn¡¯t fathom how she was supposed to get far enough away before Zyren started looking for her.


    <i>"This is bad..."</i> she mumbled under her breath, ncing back nervously. And in the very next second, her mind began to spiral, considering the unthinkable¡ª<i>going back.</i>


    Her thoughts betrayed her, weaving scenes where she would return to Zyren, ask him for more time¡ªand he, graciously, would grant it. She could almost see the calm smile on his face, the dangerous charm behind it.


    But the silence of the night¡ªthe deafening stillness¡ªwas only making her panic worse. She turned on the spot, spinning in slow, frantic circles, her eyes wide, searching for something¡ª<i>anything</i>¡ªalive.


    There was nothing.


    Not a person. Not a bird. Not even the whisper of wind in the trees.


    Walking wasn¡¯t an option. She knew she¡¯d never make it. Even running for an hour wouldn¡¯t take her far enough. Not from him.


    Curses flew through her head as she twisted around again, heart thudding hard against her ribs, unsure what direction to take¡ª


    That was when she heard it.


    The distant creak of a carriage.


    For a second, her heart froze¡ªmming into her chest like a warning bell. Fear surged through her as she imagined it¡ªZyren,ing after her.


    But as the sound grew closer, she noticed the difference.


    It wasn¡¯t one of his.


    Unlike the polished, opulent carriages that belonged to Zyren¡ªthe ones she had seen lined up in the castle courtyard¡ªthis one was in. Ordinary. Its ck paint dulled by age, and the wheels creaked in a way that betrayed how old it truly was.


    The moment it stopped beside her, Aria exhaled¡ªrelieved.


    Especially when the driver, a middle-aged man, looked down at her with distinctly <i>human</i> eyes.


    "To the city?" he asked, voice rough but casual.


    Aria¡¯s heart still pounded with caution¡ªsuspicion tight in her chest¡ªbut she didn¡¯t dare turn down the offer. She gave a single nod.


    Without a word, she reached into the pocket of her coat and pulled out a small gem that shimmered faintly beneath the full moonlight.


    "Is this enough?" she asked.


    She saw the flicker in his eyes immediately¡ªa greedy spark¡ªand he grinned, clearly pleased, before nodding and gesturing for her to climb inside.


    Aria didn¡¯t hesitate.


    She knew that the faster she put distance between herself and the castle, the sooner she could figure out how to escape the city altogether. Disappear somewhere¡ª<i>anywhere</i>¡ªshe could never be found again.


    She stepped inside quickly, moving to sit and signal for the driver to go¡ªbut the moment she entered, she froze.


    She wasn¡¯t alone.


    A prickling wariness sank deep into her chest.


    She noticed them first¡ªboots. Large. Masculine.


    Her head snapped up, and the breath in her lungs disappeared.


    The carriage was already in motion. But for Aria, time might as well have stopped.


    Sitting directly across from her, leaning back with his arms folded across his chest and his eyes closed, was the one person she never wanted to see again.


    Zyren.


    He wasn¡¯t even looking at her, but Aria¡¯s body shook violently.


    In the very next instant, every ounce of strength she had surged into her limbs. She leapt to her feet, rushing toward the carriage door, prepared to throw herself out if that was what it took.


    But she didn¡¯t make it far.


    A sharp, painful grip seized her arm, jerking her backwards and throwing her hard into the seat.


    Her arm mmed against the edge with a loud thud, the impact already blossoming into a bruise¡ªbut Aria didn¡¯t care.


    She didn¡¯t wince. Didn¡¯t flinch.


    She snapped her head up, meeting his gaze with a fierce scowl.


    She was terrified, yes¡ªbut beyond that... she was <i>furious</i>.


    "What?" she spat. "You really thought I would present myself to you?"


    Her voice cracked with raw rage.


    She didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d found her¡ªhow he realized she was gone¡ªbut in that moment, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to care. Her entire body burned with fury as she red into his face, her brown eyes zing with hatred.


    Even more infuriating was hispleteck of reaction.


    He sat there, legs slightly spread, arms still crossed, his face unreadable. It was that cold, impassive calm that frightened her most.


    It only solidified her resolve.


    There was no way she¡¯d sleep with him. None. She¡¯d force him to kill her first, and she would <i>wee</i> it.


    Her voice rose again, cracking with emotion. "Did you know that you¡¯re nothing but a heartless monster?" she bit out. "King? Who crowned you?" she barked.


    "I¡¯m sure you took it by force. That¡¯s the only way anyone would¡ª"


    She stopped.


    His eyes twitched.


    It was subtle¡ªbarely there¡ªbut they widened ever so slightly.


    She¡¯d struck a nerve.


    Her heart leapt, ready to strike again¡ªbut then something changed.


    Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t move.


    Panic surged violently through her. She tried to stand, to jerk her limbs, but they wouldn¡¯t respond.


    "Don¡¯t you dare¡ª" she began, but before she could finish, something cold and invisible slid across her mouth, sealing her lips shut.


    She gasped through her nose, her eyes going wide as tears filled them. Her whole body trembled as Zyren finally unfolded his arms and leaned toward her.


    She would¡¯ve flinched, recoiled¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t breathe properly. Couldn¡¯t do anything but <i>stare</i>.


    He leaned in until his face was mere inches from hers, close enough to kiss her.


    And for the first time since entering the carriage, his red eyes locked onto hers.


    "Someone..." he began, voice quiet but cutting, "an old woman... mentioned that I¡¯ve been too hard on you."


    Aria¡¯s confusion bloomed. She had expected him to strip her, to hurt her, to destroy her like she feared.


    Instead, he spoke words that made her want to rip his tongue out.


    "She said killing your family was a bit... too much."


    A dark smile curled at the edge of his lips.


    "Surprisingly, I listened."


    But his tone turned colder. His eyes sharpened like des as he leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.


    "I regret that now."


    And with those words, the temperature inside the carriage plummeted.


    It was suffocating. Suffocating in a different way than before¡ªas though the weight of what he meant settled over her like iron chains.

 Chapter 62: Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 62: Wolves</h4>


    Aria didn¡¯t know where he was going with his speech, but hearing him talk while she remained frozen in ce, unable to look away, horrified her.


    "I¡¯ve been too soft," he said.


    His voice wasn¡¯t raised. It wasn¡¯t angry. That made it so much worse. It was the same smooth, calm tone he always used¡ªalmost gentle. There was even a faint smile ying on his lips. Not the yful smirk he usually wore, but something far more dangerous.


    And yet, it was clear¡ªhe was furious. The kind of cold, calcting fury that made Aria¡¯s stomach twist. Still, more than anything, she wished she could speak, could scream, could move. But she felt the pressure coiling tight around her¡ªshadows, she was sure. Shadows that Zyrenmanded with effortless cruelty.


    "My first thought when you walked in with this coat around you..." he went on, reaching forward with a flick of his fingers to jerk the coat open, exposing the short, rose-colored, skimpy outfit beneath, "...was to tear it off and have my way with you right here and now."


    He said it like one might mention what they were having for dinner¡ªcasual, unconcerned, absolute.


    "But after you sat down, I thought about it and decided... you needed a deeper lesson. One you won¡¯t quickly forget." He reached back, pulling the coat over her again, wrapping it tight around her body almost as if to shield her from the cold.


    Aria stared at him, eyes wide with terror as he leaned back into his seat, no longer speaking, his gaze shifting outside as though none of this meant anything.


    It was a long while before he spoke again. She still couldn¡¯t move¡ªstill couldn¡¯t so much as re the way she wanted to.


    "I¡¯m heading to Fuzza," he said finally, his voice low. "The realm of the Werewolves. You¡¯reing with me."


    The words crashed into her like a wave, and she hadn¡¯t even begun to process them before his tone hardened.


    "I will release you," he said, pausing deliberately, each word sharper than thest, "but if you do anything to displease me... I will make you scream so much you won¡¯t be able to speak for weeks."


    The fear crawled up her spine like something alive, wrapping around her throat and stealing her breath.


    Then, as if in answer to that fear, her neck unlocked, and she realized she could move her head. She heard him speak again, deeper this time.


    "Nod if you understand."


    And she did. Immediately. Not daring to hesitate.


    The weight pressing on her chest threatened to snap her like a twig.


    "You are also not to speak," he added, his gaze returning to the window.


    Aria felt the rest of her body release from its frozen state¡ªbut she didn¡¯t move. Not more than a few inches. She wouldn¡¯t risk angering him again.


    Terror rooted her in ce. Zyren said nothing else, and the silence between them became heavier than anything he¡¯d said. After that promise... after the threat... she didn¡¯t just want to escape¡ªshe <i>needed</i> to. But she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Whatever slim chance she might¡¯ve had before, it was gone now. He was beside her, and there would be no getting away.


    Tears welled in her eyes, hot and silent, and she looked away, turning her head toward the window just to hide them from him. She didn¡¯t want him to see her cry. She couldn¡¯t let him see.


    But unlike Zyren, she saw nothing outside¡ªonly the road left behind, endless and gray. Even the trees blurred into the darkness, shapeless, indistinguishable.


    The carriage ride dragged on, stretching longer than she wanted, until she began to wonder if they would ever arrive¡ªwhen finally, the carriage slowed, then stopped.


    Zyren stepped down, unsurprised, as if this moment had been nned all along. He turned and held out his hand for her.


    Aria¡¯s instinct was to ignore it.


    But then she took it¡ªbecause she knew better than to defy him again. Not when she didn¡¯t even know where they were going or why.


    <i>Werewolves,</i> she thought, stepping down and quickly pulling her hand away. She never doubted they existed¡ªvampires were already proof enough that the world held far more than humans.


    <i>But why is he going to see them?</i> She knew of the rivalry between the two races. It didn¡¯t make sense. None of it did.


    But even if she wanted to ask questions, she couldn¡¯t. Not with the threat still ringing in her ears.


    She followed him quietly, and it wasn¡¯t long before she spotted horses¡ªand several men. She barely had time to react before she was lifted onto one of the horses, Zyren mounting behind her. Not a single word of protest left her mouth. She wouldn¡¯t dare.


    His arm looped around her waist as the horse shifted beneath them. Aria was still adjusting to the feel of it when he leaned in, speaking close to her ear.


    "Don¡¯t scream," he said, just as the horses began to gallop.


    She didn¡¯t understand why he would warn her like that, but with the wind already rushing past her face, she couldn¡¯t form a word in reply.


    But the farther they rode, the darker it got¡ªthe deeper they plunged into the forest, the more she understood why he¡¯d warned her.


    This wasn¡¯t just any forest.


    This was the <i>Dark Forest.</i> A ce where creatures came to die.


    She could see nothing. The shadows were thick, swallowing everything. But her ears picked up the sounds¡ªstrange, hacking noises that sent dread straight to her core. Sounds no human should hear. Some of them she was certain had to be figments of her imagination¡ªbut others... others were far too real.


    She was losing her mind¡ªbarely able to breathe¡ªwhen suddenly a rush of wind mmed into her.


    The next moment she was no longer on the horse.


    Zyren was carrying her.


    The wind roared around them, pressure doubling until she couldn¡¯t make sense of what was happening. Her senses blurred. She clung to him because it was the only thing she could do.


    And the noises¡ªthey were getting closer. Closer. Until she could almost <i>feel</i> something chasing them. Whatever it was, it was right there, just beside her cheek. Too close.


    She thought they were going to die. Right here, in a ce no one would ever find them.


    But then¡ªshe felt Zyren¡¯s chest vibrate as he spoke.


    "We¡¯re here," he announced.


    Aria was still shaking as she opened her eyes. Her body trembled violently, but she managed to look around.


    The shadows had thinned, and for the first time, she could <i>see.</i>


    New figures had joined them¡ªtall, muscr, broad-shouldered. Human-looking... yet not.


    Not with those ears. Furry. Twitching.


    <i>Werewolves!</i>


    Her breath caught in her throat, eyes wide as her gaze zeroed in on the one approaching them. He was evenrger than the rest¡ªhis presencemanding, his stride slow and deliberate as he moved toward Zyren.


    Aria struggled against Zyren¡¯s hold, trying to pull herself free, desperate to stand on her own but his grip didn¡¯t budge as he continued to hold her.

 Chapter 63: I want Her

    <h4>Chapter 63: I want Her</h4>


    Zyren didn¡¯t allow Aria to pull away from him, no matter how much she tried. His arms remained locked around her, unyielding, even as she watched the tall man with brown hair and piercing blue eyes approach them. The soft fur-covered ears atop his head twitched ever so slightly, drawing Aria¡¯s gaze. She couldn¡¯t look away from them, not even if she wanted to.


    He was taller than anyone she had seen in a while¡ªsave for Zyren himself. His presence was hard to ignore, and it only grew more intense as he came closer. Her heart skipped when Zyren¡¯s voice cut through the silence, low and firm.


    "King Jared," he said, the weight of the title hitting harder than Aria expected.


    But she had barely registered the name before something strange and utterly disorienting urred. A word¡ªone she hadn¡¯t expected¡ªechoed over and over in her mind.


    <i>Mate.</i>


    Her eyes widened as she looked around, trying to understand where the voice hade from. But no one else reacted. No one else seemed to hear it. Her gaze shot back to the tall man. His eyes were locked onto hers, unwavering and unashamed. Something about the way he looked at her made her skin flush with heat.


    <i>Mate?</i> she thought in disbelief. <i>Is he saying I¡¯m his destined lover? Or... something worse?</i>


    It made no sense. He hadn¡¯t even spoken¡ªat least not out loud. But she had heard the word as clearly as if it had been whispered directly into her ear.


    "Jared!" Zyren barked next, the sharpness in his tone breaking the strange moment between her and the stranger.


    He didn¡¯t bother with the formal title this time. It was intentional. Deliberate. His irritation was clear.


    "I didn¡¯t know your eyesight had gotten worse with age," Zyren added coldly, obviously referencing the fact that Jared had taken one look at Aria and hadn¡¯t looked away.


    Jared didn¡¯t take the bait. Instead of responding with words, he merely smiled and shook his head, finally tearing his eyes away from Aria. He turned his full attention to Zyren, the mood between them shifting fast. Whatever history they shared, it wasn¡¯t pleasant.


    The tension was thick, almost suffocating. Aria could feel it roll off them like heat waves. Zyren¡¯s crimson eyes burned with tightly leashed fury, while Jared¡¯s gaze now held something closer to disdain.


    "You could enter the main city and talk proper¡ª" Jared politely began, but Zyren cut him off without hesitation.


    "Cut the act! " Zyren snapped, gesturing with a sharp flick of his wrist to push the soldiers and guards around him further back. He didn¡¯t want any of them hearing what wasing next.


    Jared mirrored the action, much to the frustration of two of his council members, who looked as though they wanted to protest. But they stayed silent. His authority over them was absolute.


    They had only just ensured privacy when Jared¡¯s eyes flicked back to Aria. She stood rigid at Zyren¡¯s side, unwilling to move even an inch away from him. His arm remained firmly around her waist.


    "You want her to stay?" Jared asked, his tone unreadable. Yet his gaze... it was warm. Disarmingly so. It made Aria¡¯s chest tighten. She almost smiled in response, though she didn¡¯t dare let it show.


    Zyren answered before she could say a word.


    "She stays," he said simply. But his eyes held warning¡ªdaring Jared to challenge him.


    Jared¡¯s response was a shrug, but it was clear he wouldn¡¯t forget it. He straightened, and his voice carried more weight when he spoke again.


    "You asked for this meeting. If this is about the forest monsters, we might as well end it now."


    "It¡¯s not," Zyren said sharply. "It¡¯s about Zygons."


    That name, that word, made Jared freeze for a moment¡ªthen heughed. A humorless sound.


    "What? Those flesh-eating, shape-shifting creatures with energy cores? They¡¯ve been wiped out for years."


    Zyren didn¡¯t look amused. In fact, a scowl formed on his face.


    "Wiped out?" he repeated, voice low. "No. They were hunted into hiding. That¡¯s all."


    Jared folded his arms across his chest, his stance bing more rigid. He raised his chin and looked at Zyren with open disbelief.


    "What evidence do you have?" he asked. His tone was skeptical, almost dismissive.


    Zyren didn¡¯t reply at first. He couldn¡¯t say that it was just a feeling¡ªan unshakable sense that something terrible wasing. He didn¡¯t have solid proof, not yet.


    "What evidence do you have that they¡¯re truly gone?" Zyren countered instead, and for the first time, Aria noticed a shift in Jared¡¯s expression.


    A frown tugged at the corners of his mouth. The easy calm in his eyes wavered. And for a brief second, Aria could have sworn she saw it¡ªfear. Just a trace, but enough to make the air feel heavier around them.


    ¡¯Zygons... what the hell are they?¡¯ she wondered, trying to keep her breathing calm as she listened. The conversation had taken on a tone too serious to ignore.


    "You know how strong even a single colony is," Zyren said, each word carefully spoken.


    Jared sighed, the sound heavy, like a burden he didn¡¯t want to carry.


    "I refuse to act on ¡¯ifs,¡¯" he replied. "If you have real evidence, bring it forward. Then we¡¯ll deal with it¡ªlike we did before."


    He was done talking. That much was clear.


    Aria didn¡¯t need Zyren to speak to know how displeased he was. She could feel it in his silence, in the tension of his body, in the way he held her tighter.


    She stayed still, keeping the coat around her drawn close. The cold air bit at her skin. It was still dark, too dark for her to see clearly, though the werewolves had no trouble. She could only make out faces by the flickering light of a singlemp someone had lit nearby¡ªundoubtedly by Zyren¡¯s order.


    ¡¯Anyone watching would think he actually cares,¡¯ she thought bitterly. But all she could remember was how she had begged him to spare her brother.


    "Fine," Zyren said finally, his voice calm again. That cool detachment returning like a mask.


    He moved slightly, preparing to turn and leave, but Jared¡¯s next words stopped them both.


    "I have some humans. I can give them to you," Jared said, like it was a trade of no real consequence.


    "I have enough," Zyren responded at once, pulling Aria even closer until her body was pressed to his chest. She could feel his heartbeat, strong and steady. His scent filled her nose¡ªwarm,forting. It only made her angrier with herself. She turned her face away.


    "An artifact, then," Jared offered next. That made Zyren hesitate. Aria felt it. Ancient relics were rare and powerful. Even the vampire ns possessed only three between them.


    Zyren¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion. "What do you want in return?" he asked warily.


    Jared didn¡¯t pause. He pointed directly at Aria.


    "I want her."

 Chapter 64: Get Her!

    <h4>Chapter 64: Get Her!</h4>


    Aria stood frozen, the weight of Jared¡¯s words crashing into her like a blow to the chest. She had read enough books, heard enough whispered stories, to know exactly what an artifact was. Ancient. Rare. Power so immense it could shift the bnce between entire ns and kingdoms. The kind of object wars were started over.


    And yet, one was being offered for her. Just like that.


    The idea made her heart skip¡ªpart terror, part hope. Her eyes darted to Zyren, searching his face for a clue as to how he would react. What she found made her stomach twist.


    He looked like he had swallowed something foul.


    "You¡¯re offering one of your people¡¯s artifacts," Zyren said slowly, his words t and cold, "for her?"


    Jared didn¡¯t flinch. "We have five," he said, jaw tight. "I¡¯m aware you only have three."


    His voice was even, but Aria could hear the strain beneath it. Like he was forcing the words out, fighting something within himself. Jared wasn¡¯t just making a deal. He was swallowing his pride to do it. She saw the way his fingers curled into fists at his sides, how his gaze kept drifting back to her before he wrenched it away.


    She realized then¡ªhe wasn¡¯t just bartering. He seemed almost desperate. Moreover, if she could see it Zyren could see it too.


    Zyren went quiet, and for a moment the tension grew so thick it was hard to breathe. Even the wind seemed to hold its breath. Aria shifted slightly, her body barely brushing his as she tried not to show how much she was hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat he would say yes. That he¡¯d let her go.


    Then Zyren raised his head, and the expression on his face sent a chill down her spine. Arrogant. Dismissive. He wasn¡¯t considering it at all.


    "You want her?" he asked, his voice quiet but edged with something dangerous.


    She didn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t speak. Her entire body had gone still.


    Jared stood his ground. "I¡¯m giving you an artifact in exchange," he said, like the deal was already sealed. His tone carried the weight of someone who believed no one in their right mind would turn it down.


    Aria dared a nce at Jared, her eyes wide. She didn¡¯t know him, didn¡¯t know what kind of man he truly was. But after what she had endured under Zyren¡¯s watch, anything¡ª<i>anywhere</i>¡ªwas better than staying with the vampire king. Anything was better than the endless fear.


    And then Zyrenughed¡ªlow and humorless.


    "...She belongs to me," he said, and Aria¡¯s heart dropped like a stone.


    He hadn¡¯t raised his voice, hadn¡¯t bared his fangs or made a scene. But there was something in the way he said it that made her knees weak. A deration. A warning. An insult.


    "She¡¯s not for sale," he added, this time louder, looking Jared dead in the eyes.


    Jared clenched his jaw, frustration flickering in his eyes. He had expected resistance, but not rejection. Not this.


    He exhaled through his nose and shrugged, trying to act unaffected. "She¡¯s what? Your sixteenth pet?" he said, a smirk ghosting his lips. "With how quickly they keep dying, it¡¯s clear they don¡¯t mean much to you."


    Zyren¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the coldness in his gaze deepened.


    "I figured taking her from you would be doing the world a favor," Jared added.


    Aria felt the weight of the conversation crushing her. Neither man spoke to her. Neither asked what she wanted. She was just a prize. An asset. A point in their power struggle. The only difference was Jared was willing to trade for her¡ªand Zyren refused to let her go.


    She didn¡¯t know which one was worse.


    Zyren stepped back slightly and waved his hand, gesturing for her to follow. He had removed his arm from her waist, but she could feel the tension in his body as if it still wrapped around her.


    For one breathless second, she hesitated. Her feet shifted toward Jared. A single step. That was all it would take. She knew it. If she made it to him, Zyren wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her. Not without war. And Jared would protect her. She <i>felt</i> it.


    But then, Jared shook his head. Barely. Just once. It was almost nothing. But it was enough.


    Her heart sank. He wasn¡¯t going to fight for her. Not after Zyren had rejected the offer. Whatever power Jared had, he wasn¡¯t willing to put his men¡¯s lives at risk... Not for her.


    Slowly, painfully, she turned away. But not fast enough.


    Zyren was watching. He had seen the whole thing¡ªthe look she gave Jared, the hope in her eyes, the step forward.


    His gaze caught hers, and this time the anger was not masked. It wasn¡¯t loud. It wasn¡¯t violent. But it was deep. Cold. The kind of rage that settled into bones and stayed there.


    It was worse than anything she¡¯d seen from him before. Worse than when she had poisoned him. Worse than when she¡¯d tried to escape.


    She stumbled back, the pressure of his stare too much to bear, only for him to reach out and steady her. His hand mped around her wrist, dragging her close again as he turned away from Jared.


    "We have nothing more to discuss," Zyren said, voice low and final.


    Jared didn¡¯t move. He just stood there, watching them leave. His face was unreadable, but his fists were clenched so tightly they trembled.


    In his mind, his wolf howled.


    <i>She¡¯s not our mate¡ªbut mating with her will make us stronger! Get her. GET HER!</i>


    The voice was primal, loud enough to make his head ache. His blood boiled with the urge to give the order¡ªto attack now and drag her back. But even in his fury, Jared knew it wouldn¡¯t end well. Not here. Not with Zyren. Not with that cursed bloodline power of his.


    All he could do was wait and watch.


    ¡¯Unless she chooses him willingly, he can¡¯t bond with her! The bonding ceremony would fail¡¯ Jared reminded himself recalling the way he had seen her look at Zyren like he was nothing but another monster. Something she wanted to run from. Something she¡¯d rather kill than trust.


    The kind of look that said<i> Zyren had already lost.</i>

 Chapter 65: Break a Leg

    <h4>Chapter 65: Break a Leg</h4>


    Going back through the forest for the second time, Aria couldn¡¯t help the knot of dread that tightened in her chest.


    Thest time had been terrifying, and this time didn¡¯t feel any better. Worse still was the fact that they were on foot¡ªZyren had abandoned the horses back at the edge of the forest. And though she didn¡¯t have time to count, it was obvious they had fewer men than before. Some hadn¡¯t made it back. No one said it aloud, but the silence in their ranks confirmed it.


    Zyren¡¯s grip on her wrist was firm as he pulled her forward, deeper into the trees. She felt fear rising in her throat the closer they got, her breathing bing shallow. The forest felt like it was watching her, and the shadows beneath the canopy stirred memories of the first time they¡¯d entered.


    When they crossed the tree line, she opened her mouth to speak, to ask how they were going to get through again¡ªonly to stop short. Just a few feet in, tethered and waiting, were fresh horses.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡¯Did the werewolves provide them?¡¯ she wondered, though the thought made no sense. Why would Jared¡¯s people offer help? But when none of Zyren¡¯s men reacted with surprise, she quickly realized this was routine¡ªpart of some arrangement she hadn¡¯t known about.


    Without a word, Zyren pulled her onto the horse with him, and they rode.


    The return journey was silent. No one spoke. Aria barely dared to breathe. Zyren sat behind her, his arm locked around her waist¡ªtighter than usual. Not enough to hurt her, but enough to remind her that escape wasn¡¯t an option.


    She tried to calm herself, tried not to make any sudden moves that would draw his attention, but her thoughts raced. Again, she considered escaping. Just throwing herself from the horse and running into the trees. But Zyren was too close. Too fast. There was no point.


    To her surprise, the journey felt different. Still dark. Still unnatural. But the crushing sense of danger she¡¯d felt the first time¡ªlike some ancient thing might rise from the shadows and drag her into the earth¡ªwas gone. It was still a cursed ce, but whatever had been watching them before seemed to be gone now, or perhaps satisfied.


    The horses moved faster now, pushed hard. The air whipped against her face, stinging her skin. Through squinted eyes she could make out a faint light on the horizon.


    Dawn wasing.


    ¡¯Why not run themselves?¡¯ she wondered. She knew vampires could move faster than horses. But they didn¡¯t. There had to be a reason. Something about the forest, maybe. She didn¡¯t care enough to ask. She only wanted to be done with it.


    Eventually, they emerged from the forest and returned to the main road. But the journey wasn¡¯t over. The castle was still far, and time dragged. The sky continued to lighten, and soon Aria noticed a strange smell in the air¡ªburning flesh.


    She froze. The smell. Acrid. Sharp. Like meat seared on open me.


    She shifted slightly, leaning back just enough to sniff near Zyren¡¯s shoulder. A cruel hope rising.


    Nothing.


    No smell of burning skin. No sign of difort. She looked down at his arms, pale and perfect, untouched by the rising sun.


    Of course. He was different.


    Disappointed, she turned her face away and closed her eyes, epting the silence. She didn¡¯t ask questions. Didn¡¯tin. She knew punishment was waiting. Whatever it was, she¡¯d face it. There was no point trying to avoid it. He would make her pay.


    She just hoped he would kill her quickly.


    <i>¡¯Better that than the other thing,¡¯</i> she thought bitterly. ¡¯<i>Better to die than be forced into his bed.¡¯</i>


    Even that seemed too hopeful. More likely, he¡¯d keep her alive, chained and suffering, just to remind her who held the power.


    By the time they reached the mansion, the sun had fully risen. The vampires who had traveled with them hurried inside, hoods drawn tight, desperate to escape the light. New human guards came running out to help.


    For a moment, Aria wondered why they were so quick to obey, then remembered¡ªZyren had power, and humans bent to power. Loyalty wasn¡¯t hard toe by when your master could crush you without lifting a hand.


    Zyren dismounted first, then lifted her down from the horse. He ced her on her feet gently, but she knew better than to mistake it for kindness. The moment her boots touched the ground, another guard came to take the reins.


    She waited, expecting Zyren to lead her into the mansion like usual. But instead, he walked a few steps ahead¡ªthen stopped, speaking to two guards without so much as ncing at her.


    "Chain her to the wall in her room," he ordered, his voice steady and cold. "She¡¯s not allowed to leave unless I say so!"


    Aria blinked, stunned. She didn¡¯t move. Her hands tightened around the coat wrapped around her as she stared at his back.


    He didn¡¯t look at her. Didn¡¯t acknowledge her presence at all.


    "If anyone disobeys," he continued, "I¡¯ll hang him and every member of his family on the pce walls."


    No raised voice. No anger. Just a calm, deadly promise.


    He turned to go, still saying nothing to her, not offering even the usual dismissive gesture. She wanted to scream at him, to throw something, but her body wouldn¡¯t move. Her anger burned low in her chest, and when she finally found the strength, she did the only thing she could¡ªshe red.


    She red at him with every ounce of fury she had left, the way she always did when he pushed too far.


    He paused.


    Then, slowly, he turned to look at her.


    His gazended on her, and a small smile curled at his lips. But it wasn¡¯t warm. It wasn¡¯t amused. His red eyes glowed faintly, and that gleam¡ªthe one that appeared when he was truly angry¡ªwas there.


    "Little me..." he said softly.


    Her blood ran cold.


    "It seems I¡¯ve been too soft with you," he said, eyes never leaving hers. "...and you¡¯ve forgotten your ce."


    Three guards had already moved to surround her, their expressions unreadable.


    Zyren looked at them now and gave onest order.


    "After chaining her up..." he said, voice sharp and unrelenting, "...break one of her legs."


    Then he turned and walked away, his coat whipping behind him as Aria stood rooted to the spot, her face drained of color as she watched him leave.


    Her heart racing and thumping in her chest even as every fiber of her being begged her to plead with him, aware that he was the only one who could override the order he had just given.

 Chapter 66: Three X

    <h4>Chapter 66: Three X</h4>


    Rymora didn¡¯t hesitate to give the order for the carriage to take her straight to Lord Drehk¡¯s vi, which was situated quite some distance from the castle. She didn¡¯t bother questioning themand¡ªjust gave it, fast and clean. Whatever Lord Drehk wanted, it clearly couldn¡¯t wait, and there was no benefit in dying, even if the sudden summons grated on her nerves.


    The carriage ride was slow, creeping along the uneven road like it had all the time in the world. Inside, the silence was absolute. Rymora sat alone as the sole passenger, wrapped in her thick traveling cloak, the cold wood of the seat pressing against her back. Yet it wasn¡¯t the chill that kept her tense. Her thoughts wouldn¡¯t stop circling.


    <i>Why had he called her like this?</i>


    She had already agreed to work for him. There was no need to summon her in person¡ªhe could¡¯ve just sent instructions. He didn¡¯t need to see her. The fact that he had still called for her, with no exnation, <i>infuriated</i> her, no matter how carefully she tried to maintain a calm exterior.


    It didn¡¯t help that tomorrow was the day she was supposed to show up in the central city and report everything she had discovered. The timing couldn¡¯t be worse. Every dy, every detour, pulled her farther away from her objective¡ªand stirred up her unease even more.


    By the time the carriage came to a halt in front of Lord Drehk¡¯s estate, her nerves were frayed. Her heartbeat was no longer steady. Still, sheposed herself and stepped down once she¡¯d paid the driver.


    Waiting at the top of the steps, as expected, was the butler. His uniform was tailored so sharply that even the folds in the cloth looked stern. His red eyes locked on her with a look of polite disinterest that barely concealed a deeper annoyance¡ªone that might have red into open disdain if not for the tight leash of professionalism he wore like a second skin.


    He said nothing. He merely turned and led her through familiar hallways. She knew this path; she had been here before. She recognized the door long before they reached it, unsurprised when he knocked crisply, waited the briefest second after hearing permission, and then stepped aside to usher her in¡ªwithout entering himself.


    A lump rose in Rymora¡¯s throat as she stood at the threshold. Swallowing hard, she took a breath and stepped inside, her knees buckling to the floor the moment she crossed into the room. She fell forward into a deep bow, lowering her gaze and waiting for him to speak. The silence was oppressive, but she endured it, hiding the growing fury in her chest as best she could.


    She heard the sound of footsteps moving across the carpeted floor¡ªmeasured, deliberate. A shadow fell over her, and to her dismay, she realized he was standing directly in front of her. And then he crouched.


    She clenched her jaw.


    Lord Drehk lowered himself to her eye level, something about the move deeply unsettling. She didn¡¯t want to look up¡ªbut her curiosity got the better of her. Slowly, Rymora raised her gaze, and the instant her eyes met his, she regretted it.


    His red eyes bored into her with a sharpness that felt more like a de than a gaze. His expression was unreadable, cruel even, the nes of his face shadowed and intense. His skin was deeply tanned¡ªalmost dark¡ªand up close, the size of him was overwhelming. Apart from Zyren, Lord Drehk was the tallest of the lords. But his build was far broader, his muscles straining beneath his dark clothes.


    Standing above her, he made her feel small¡ªnot like a woman before a man, but like prey under the eyes of a predator who hadn¡¯t eaten in weeks.


    Then, without a word, a piece of paper and an inked pen were dropped beside her on the ground.


    "Your mistress wants to kill the king?" he asked, voice low but piercing. "Why?"


    There was no hesitation in Rymora as she grabbed the paper and began to scribble. Her fingers moved swiftly, her conscience barely twitching. She didn¡¯t feel guilt. She was a spy. Her moral line had been crossed long ago, and she knew better than to hesitate now.


    "He killed her father and brother," she wrote inly, stating what Aora had told her directly. She paused, her eyes flicking up to Lord Drehk¡¯s face, waiting for more questions. This couldn¡¯t possibly be the only reason he had called her. It was too simple.


    "Do you think she¡¯ll try again?" he asked next, his voice calm¡ªbutced with something heavier beneath the surface.


    For a split second, Rymora¡¯s instinct was to nod and answer honestly. But she quickly changed her mind. She shook her head instead and scrawled across the paper:


    "She won¡¯t. She¡¯s learned her lesson."


    It wasn¡¯t necessarily true. But Rymora didn¡¯t owe him honesty. She had no loyalty to the man standing over her. Why answer faithfully when there was no benefit?


    "You¡¯re not lying to me," he said sharply, his tone turning fierce in a heartbeat.


    Rymora flinched just enough to show fear. She let her hand tremble as she shook her head in denial¡ªthough, inside, she couldn¡¯t care less. His threats didn¡¯t scare her. She had been through worse. Still, she knew how to act, how to y the part he expected.


    But she was still bracing for him to continue with the questioning, perhaps dismiss her¡ªwhen instead, she felt him rise to his full height. His towering presence loomed over her again as he turned, moving to lean casually against the table.


    The next words he spoke werepletely unexpected.


    "You¡¯re not a noble."


    Rymora froze. Her breath caught. Her heart skipped a beat and then resumed, pounding twice as hard in her chest.


    "I checked," he continued, voice brimming with certainty. "With your face and description¡ªno one that looks like you is connected to any noble house. Which means you¡¯re amoner."


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    "This makes me wonder what you¡¯re actually hiding¡ªfor you to make me think otherwise."


    Rymora¡¯s jaw clenched. Her entire body tensed. The insult was deliberate. Her anger, which she had worked so hard to keep buried, finally red.


    She raised her head, ring at him with open defiance. The cold fire in her eyes was unmistakable. She picked up the paper from the floor and furiously scribbled:


    "We had an agreement. I can¡¯t think of a reason why my background would matter to you."


    "It doesn¡¯t," Lord Drehk replied instantly, barely ncing at the page. "But how am I supposed to trust you¡¯ll work well for me if I don¡¯t have leverage over you?"


    His eyes bored into her again, darker this time.


    "You mentioned a lover. Where is he?"


    Rymora snapped.


    Whatever restraint she had left vanished. Her mind raced with disgust. No one asked questions like that unless they wanted more than obedience. She saw through him instantly. If he wanted to make her life difficult, there was a reason¡ªand it wasn¡¯t about her loyalty.


    She grabbed the paper again, this time writing slowly, deliberately, with sharp, angry strokes.


    "If you want to sleep with me, all you have to do is say it."


    She met his eyes as she showed him the message, her expression hard and defiant. Lord Drehk, still leaning against the table, folded his arms across his broad chest and stared back at her. His face was mostly unreadable¡ªbut a flicker of surprise passed through his eyes. She was sure he was faking it.


    <i>Everyone says he doesn¡¯t like women,</i> she thought bitterly. <i>But here he is, doing the opposite.</i>


    Still fuming, she bent again and scribbled more onto the paper, this time in a quieter, more subdued tone:


    "I can sleep with you until you¡¯re tired of me. And we might as well cancel the agreement."


    She knew vampires couldn¡¯t impregnate werewolves. There was no risk. Once would be enough for him to lose interest¡ªjust like her lover had.


    She still remembered that night vividly.


    <i>¡¯You¡¯re feeling pain because you¡¯re too tight! Loosen up for me!¡¯</i> he hadined.


    She had gritted her teeth through the pain, swallowing every cry, forcing herself to endure it in silence. He had finished quickly and she had to beg him the next day to forgive her promising to do better.


    <i>He¡¯ll get tired... and¡ª</i>


    Her thoughts were still spiraling when she noticed the shift in Lord Drehk¡¯s expression. His face darkened. His brow furrowed, and his hands gripped the edge of the table tightly¡ªknuckles white, like he was fighting something inside himself.


    Then, without warning, he beckoned her forward.


    Rymora didn¡¯t hesitate. She had alreadymitted herself. She moved closer, ready to lie t on the cold floor and let him do what he wanted, remain perfectly still like she was supposed to.


    But just as she knelt again, ready to lower herself, his voice cut through the room.


    "Please me then."


    He gestured to his lower body.


    For a full moment, Rymora sat in stunned silence,pletely caught off guard. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant¡ªuntil she watched him begin to undo the buttons of his trousers, the movements brisk, slightly impatient.


    His gaze locked on her with an intensity that made everything else disappear. He didn¡¯t need to exin. She understood exactly what he wanted.


    Her eyes widened. She was still frozen in shock. This was something she had never done before. She didn¡¯t know what was expected of her¡ªbut she moved forward anyway, trembling slightly as she reached for his trousers.


    She undid them with careful fingers... and then she saw it.


    Her breath hitched.


    Whaty beneath was more than three times what she had seen in her lover.

 Chapter 67: A Knock

    <h4>Chapter 67: A Knock</h4>


    It was huge¡ªfarrger than she had imagined, enough that her hand could barely wrap around the girth of it. Her fingers strained awkwardly as she attempted to get a proper grip, her palm barely covering half the circumference. Her stomach twisted at the sight, nerves ring as doubt immediately settled in.


    Her heart thundered in her chest, but she leaned in regardless, lips trembling as she opened her mouth to try. The moment she did, she realized just how ill-prepared she truly was. Her mouth couldn¡¯t stretch wide enough, her jaw already aching from the attempt. She bobbed her head awkwardly, unsure of her rhythm, unsure of the depth, unsure of anything.


    She was terrible at it.


    He didn¡¯t respond at first, his red eyes cool and distant, his arousalpletely stagnant. The weight of his gaze did nothing to soothe her panic. Shame swelled in her chest as she tried to adjust, lips sliding clumsily, throat tightening as she fought the growing pressure behind her eyes. It hurt, and not just her pride. Her mouth was sore, raw at the corners, and her tongue struggled to keep up, trembling against the heat of him. Her breathing hitched with every movement.


    And still¡ªnothing from him. Not a sound. Not even a twitch of pleasure.


    Rymora tried harder. Her lips were swollen, her mouth slick with effort, her movements increasingly frantic as she nced up at him, searching desperately for any sign of satisfaction. The sharp metallic taste of blood teased the edge of her tongue where her lips had cracked from the stretch. Her throat was bruised, her pride shattered, and her body trembled from exhaustion.


    Just when she thought she might finally be getting the hang of it, just when she began to think maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªhe would release a breath or show some sign of approval, she felt him shift.


    Abruptly, without a word, he pulled away from her. The loss of contact made her flinch, and she looked up, startled, lips parted and damp as she tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    His trousers were hastily adjusted, his face a mask of displeasure and cool restraint. Not even contempt. Just disappointment. A dark silence settled between them as she kneeled there, shoulders tense and mouth sore, waiting¡ªhoping¡ªfor something, anything.


    But he didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he pointed to the door with an irritated flick of his fingers, the dismissal sharp and final.


    She swallowed hard, panic beginning to w up her throat. Her chest tightened, the edges of her vision swimming with dread. Had she ruined everything? Her thoughts spiraled quickly, and instinctively she opened her mouth, prepared to plead, to offer herself again if that was what it took.


    But his voice came before she could even form a word.


    "Out," he said, the single word soaked with fury, his tone sharp enough to slice through her resolve.


    She flinched.


    And she obeyed.


    The air outside the room felt colder than before, thick with tension. Her limbs were heavy, her legs stiff as she descended the stairs, her mind reeling.


    But her worries were far from over. ¡¯What if he kept on trying to find out her secrets?¡¯ <i>if that happened all she could do next was leave.</i>


    <i>*********************</i>


    Her throat choked up, tightening with a panic so fierce she couldn¡¯t breathe. Her lips quivered as the first thing she wanted to do was plead¡ªbeg¡ªfor mercy. Her pride didn¡¯t matter anymore. Not if it meant sparing her body from what wasing.


    The mere thought of her leg being broken sent an icy wave of dread crawling up her spine. Goosebumps red across her skin in sharp, prickling bursts. Her entire body responded in revolt, a helpless tremor running through her limbs. She wanted to run after him. To throw herself at his feet, to plead with Zyren before he disappeared from sight.


    But she didn¡¯t get the chance.


    Even before she could open her mouth, before she could form the first word, he was already gone. His footsteps faded down the hallway, each one like a closing door on her chance for mercy.


    And then¡ªwithout a second of pause¡ªa guard stepped directly in front of her.


    His presence loomed cold and unfeeling, his expression carved from stone. No sympathy. No hesitation. Only duty.


    He raised a gloved hand and gestured silently toward the door, motioning for her to follow. But instead of leading her through the main entrance she had entered through, he turned toward the side¡ªtoward a narrow hallway that led to a concealed staircase. One that curved back toward her quarters.


    Her stomach dropped.


    She didn¡¯t need to ask where they were taking her.


    Aria¡¯s feet froze. Her legs locked up in resistance, refusing to move.


    She didn¡¯t want to go. She couldn¡¯t. Every fiber of her being screamed that the moment she entered that room, they would carry out Zyren¡¯smand. That they would shatter her bones without hesitation¡ªbecause he had asked them to.


    "Take me to him!" she shouted, voice cracking, tears stinging at the corners of her eyes. Her breath came fast and shallow as she struggled to form the words. "If I can just speak¡ª!"


    But she was instantly cut off.


    "Don¡¯t!" one of the guards barked, his tone sharp and impatient. "You heard the king!"


    There was no kindness in his voice. No pity. Only the irritation of a man who didn¡¯t want to deal with her cries.


    "I don¡¯t know about you," another muttered grimly, "but I¡¯d like to keep my head on my neck."


    The third guard gave a subtle nod, stepping behind her as the others closed in, forming a silent but unmistakable wall around her. She had no choice but to move forward, led back to her room like a prisoner on death row.


    The walk felt endless.


    When they reached her chambers, the heavy wooden door creaked open and she was shoved inside. The room was colder than she remembered, the shadows on the walls lengthened and warped by the flickering sconces. Aria stumbled in, and even with the coat still wrapped around her trembling shoulders, she could feel the deep chill settle into her bones.


    They didn¡¯t wait.


    One of the guards seized her wrist roughly, and she cried out as cold iron mped down around it. The man moved with mechanical precision, chaining her arm to a loop embedded in the stone wall. The chain was long enough that she could move nearly to the door¡ªbut it was useless. There was no escaping. The metal was too thick, the lock too tight. She was trapped.


    And then she saw it.


    The glint of metal at the guard¡¯s waist as he reached down and unhooked his sword. He didn¡¯t unsheathe it, not yet¡ªbut he didn¡¯t need to. Even in the scabbard, its presence was unmistakable. The curved hilt gleamed in the torchlight as he brought it closer to her.


    Too close.


    Aria¡¯s heart stuttered. The moment he began walking toward her with that de in hand, real panic gripped her. It paralyzed her thoughts. Her voice cracked as she recoiled, her chained wrist yanking her back with a metallic jolt.


    "Don¡¯t! I can get the king to rescind the order!" she begged, her voice rising sharply in terror. Her eyes were wide, glistening with unshed tears, her breathing ragged. "He¡¯ll listen! He will!"


    But the guard kepting.


    His eyes flicked downward¡ªto her leg.


    Specifically, her knee.


    That look alone was enough to drain the blood from her face. It confirmed everything. He was going to do it.


    "No¡ªmy ankle!" she shouted desperately, stumbling back as far as the chain would allow. "If you break my knee, he¡¯ll have your head!"


    Her voice was raw, the words tearing from her throat with fury and fear. She had no idea if it would matter. She didn¡¯t even know if Zyren would care about the difference¡ªbut it was all she had to bargain with.


    The guard didn¡¯t respond. His silence was heavier than a scream.


    Her pulse thundered in her ears as he raised the sword.


    And then it came down.


    Aria let out a strangled gasp and bit down on her bottom lip until she tasted blood. It didn¡¯t help. The pain ripped through her leg in a tidal wave of agony, the sickening crack of bone echoing through the room as steel met flesh and bone beneath the protection of her boot.


    She screamed.


    It was a sound that broke through everything¡ªthrough the stone walls, through the thick wooden door, through the very marrow of her being. Her scream was raw and piercing, filled with so much pain it nearly knocked the breath from her lungs.


    She copsed to the floor, her body curling involuntarily around the shattered limb. Her ankle throbbed violently, twisted at an unnatural angle, already beginning to swell. The pain enough to blur out any other thing including the moment the guards left one after the other closing the door behind them.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    She could barely breathe.


    And then¡ªamidst the haze of her agony¡ªthere was a knock.


    She barely heard it at first. It was soft. Distant. Like a memory from far away.


    But then it came again. Louder.


    She didn¡¯t answer not surprised to see the door being pushed open. Sheid on the floor and the first things she saw was a long velvet gown that could only belong to one person.

 Chapter 68: Angry slaps

    <h4>Chapter 68: Angry ps</h4>


    There was only one woman Aria knew who would have the sheer effrontery to burst into her room as if it were her own personal chamber.


    Even if she hadn¡¯t seen the face, the light, mockingughter that followed¡ªhigh-pitched and cruel¡ªwas enough to confirm Aria¡¯s suspicions. And when the door was mmed shut without an ounce of restraint, the sharp echo reverberating off the stone walls, it left no doubt.


    Lady Vivian.


    The pain radiating from Aria¡¯s ankle was unbearable. It throbbed with a constant, fiery pulse¡ªlike someone had seared the joint with a branding iron and continued slicing through it with each breath she took. It wasn¡¯t a sharp stab anymore¡ªit was a deep, molten agony that pulsed rhythmically, growing worse with every passing second.


    Shey sprawled on the cold floor, her hair damp with sweat and stered to her cheeks, the heavy coat still draped over her shoulders offering littlefort. Her lips parted with the effort of breathing through the pain, her teeth clenched so tightly her jaw trembled. It was the kind of suffering that hollowed a person out from the inside.


    Aria¡¯s gaze lifted from the stone floor, her face slick with sweat and flushed with rage, and her bloodshot eyes locked onto Vivian with pure hatred.


    "What the hell do you want?" she barked out hoarsely, her voice raw, sharp, and defiant despite her condition. She wanted her gone¡ªgone with the same arrogance with which she had entered.


    But her words had barely left her mouth before a sharp, stinging p cracked across her cheek. The sound echoed violently in the room, snapping Aria¡¯s head to the side and causing a fresh tear to spring to her eye as her cheek ignited with heat.


    Still, it was more insult than injury. The pain didn¡¯tpare to the torment in her leg¡ªit was a drop of water in a sea of fire.


    "Oh, how the proud has fallen," Lady Vivian sighed dramatically, her lips curling into a gloating smile that she made no attempt to hide. She gazed down at Aria, whose eyes shimmered with unfallen tears, taking in the spectacle with open delight.


    "The king ordered it, didn¡¯t he?" Vivian asked, already knowing the answer. Her voice wasced with poisonous glee. "He had to have! I wonder what you did to piss him off."


    She chuckled to herself as her smile widened, practically glowing with schadenfreude. She looked like a woman in celebration, basking in someone else¡¯s ruin.


    "Or..." she tilted her head mockingly, her tone feigning pity, "...maybe you did nothing. Maybe he was just tired of you." Her words slithered through the air, cruel and biting.


    Aria, still breathing heavily, struggled to push herself upright. Her arms trembled beneath her, her palms slick with sweat as she braced herself. She forced her body up until she was sitting on the floor, legs twisted awkwardly beneath her, every movement sending a jolt of pain up her spine. Her fingers clenched into tight fists at her sides, her voice shaking with fury as she gritted out her next words.


    "Get out!" she screamed, her voice cracking under the pressure, raw with emotion. "Leave or¡ª"


    Another p silenced her.


    This one was harsher than thest, the sound sharper, the sting more real. Her face jerked again, and for a moment, her vision blurred. The smile on Vivian¡¯s face disappeared, reced by something sharper, colder.


    "Are you stupid?" Vivian hissed, her voice filled with disdain.


    Aria, stunned, blinked up at her in shock, her chest rising and falling rapidly. If she¡¯d been able to stand, if her head wasn¡¯t pounding with pain and her body wasn¡¯t anchored by a broken ankle and cold iron, she might have struck back.


    "Are you stupid?" Lady Vivian repeated, barking the words with venom. "You¡¯re chained to the wall and your leg is broken! King Zyren clearly doesn¡¯t want you anymore!"


    She stepped closer, her voice rising in a sneer. "Without him caring about you, you¡¯re nothing¡ªjust an abandoned ve."


    Her eyes glinted maliciously, voice low and thick with threat. "Even a guard could have you, and Zyren wouldn¡¯t bat an eye."


    Aria¡¯s heart mmed painfully in her chest. She opened her mouth to speak, but Vivian cut her off, her tone sharpening.


    "Once that happens, you¡¯ll wish you were dead."


    Vivian¡¯s threat wasn¡¯t a dramatic flourish. It was a promise, dripping with malice and jealousy. Her mouth twisted in a grimace as she stepped back, then straightened with pride.


    "I told you to stay away from him," she said coldly. "But you didn¡¯t listen. He toys with humans. But <i>I</i>¡ªa true-blood vampire¡ªwill forever be his mate."


    She lifted her chin haughtily, standing with her hands on her hips as if she were already queen. "He will love me, and we will be¡ª"


    But this time, Aria didn¡¯t let her finish.


    Her wet, furious eyes rose to meet Vivian¡¯s with pure loathing.


    "Do you ever shut up?" she hissed. "Not only are you dumb, but you¡¯re also delusional."


    She knew the words would provoke her. Knew that Vivian was close to snapping. And maybe that was exactly what Aria wanted. Zyren had said it himself¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t touch her again if she was close to death. So, she¡¯d push it. She¡¯ll push Vivian to hit her again and again.


    Vivian¡¯s face twisted into a mask of pure rage. Her red eyes zed like coals, fury overtaking her rational mind as she stormed forward, her hand already rising to strike again.


    "How desperate must you be," Aria continued, her voice rising, "to cling to a man who won¡¯t even <i>look</i> at you¡ª?"


    Vivian raised her hand mid-step, her face darkened with hatred¡ªand then both women froze.


    A knock.


    This time it was sharp and loud, filled with impatient authority. It rang out across the room like a de slicing through the tension.


    Vivian flinched, her eyes narrowing with confusion.


    Aria blinked, stunned. Who would knock?


    Her maid wouldn¡¯t. Zyren certainly never had.


    Neither of them moved.


    Vivian turned back toward Aria, hand still trembling with the urge to hit her. "I¡¯ll me your bruises on a guard," she muttered coldly,posing herself, already nning the excuse. "He¡¯s under my pay."


    But before she could speak again, the door creaked open.


    Bovan stepped in, his expression grim. His eyes swept the room quickly, taking everything in¡ªAria chained to the wall, bruises on her face, her leg twisted unnaturally. Lady Vivian, standing dangerously close, clearly mid-rage.


    He sighed audibly, then bowed to Vivian.


    "Get out!" she snapped immediately, her voice venomous. "When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll let you in!"


    But Bovan didn¡¯t move. He kept his head bowed and opened his mouth to speak.


    "His lordship, the king, ordered that I heal her leg," he said tightly, his voice strained with resentment. His jaw clenched. He didn¡¯t mention the rest of the order¡ªbut it rang in his mind nheless.


    <i>"If there are any bruises on her... any pain left... I¡¯ll skin you alive."</i>


    Now he stood here, staring at the bruises darkening Aria¡¯s cheeks.


    "He also said to make sure there is <i>nothing else</i> wrong with her."


    Lady Vivian stiffened. Her face twisted in silent protest. But slowly, she began to back away. Fury churned in her eyes as she realized what Bovan¡¯s presence truly meant.


    Zyren still cared.


    With a furious pivot, she turned to storm out. But before she could take more than a few steps, Aria¡¯s voice rang out, quiet and mocking.


    "...Poor Lady Vivian," Aria murmured, her words trembling with pain and venom. "Her lover is in love with another."


    Vivian stopped.


    Bovan hissed under his breath and immediately stepped in front of Aria, blocking Vivian¡¯s path with a tense stance. He knew¡ªif Vivian lost control again and harmed Aria¡ªZyren would have his head first.


    And hers next.

 Chapter 69: Eavesdropping

    <h4>Chapter 69: Eavesdropping</h4>


    Vivian didn¡¯t walk out of the room so much as she stormed out, her heeled boots striking the floor in clipped, angry steps. The heavy door mmed shut behind her with a force that made the walls tremble slightly, the echo lingering in the room like a war drum still reverberating. But before she disappeared, she turned and shot Aria a final, smoldering look¡ªa re filled with pure, venomous revenge.


    It wasn¡¯t just hatred in her eyes; it was a vow. The kind of vow that promised Aria would scream. She would beg. She would bleed. And Vivian would be there to watch, to ensure she didn¡¯t die until she was utterly broken.


    The silence that followed her exit was sharp, a suffocating contrast to the rage she¡¯d left behind. Left alone with Bovan, Aria swallowed thickly and looked up at the healer. He hadn¡¯t moved yet, just stood by the door watching her with a bored, exasperated expression on his face¡ªas if tending to her was a burden he was already tired of carrying.


    His voice came out low, muttered under his breath, but not soft enough for her to miss it. "If you want to die, why can¡¯t you find some quiet ce and just do it?"


    The words stung more than she wanted to admit, and her brows drew together in wounded disbelief.


    "...I can give you something that would aid you," he added, as though he were offering her a cup of water and not a poison to end her life.


    Aria stared at him, her breath catching in her throat. The offer sent a jolt through her chest¡ªsurprise, horror... and temptation. It was shocking how quickly her mind went there, considering the option. Her thoughts drifted: <i>if she couldn¡¯t kill Zyren, what was the point of existing?</i> He would keep using her, punishing her, warping her mind and body until she no longer recognized herself. Maybe Bovan¡¯s offer wasn¡¯t cruel... maybe it was mercy.


    "You would do that... if I asked?" she asked slowly, her voice smaller now, drained of the fire that had burned so bright during Vivian¡¯s visit. She sounded tired, hollow¡ªlike a girl clinging to thest threads of strength.


    "Of course," Bovan said, his voice sharp and matter-of-fact. "As long as I find someone to take the fall for it, and it means you¡¯ll no longer be my problem."


    He moved without waiting for a reply, lowering himself to the floor and unfolding a thick cloth he had brought. From within it, he carefully began cing vials, ss containers that glinted with colored liquids, a small bone knife, and folded pieces of clean white linen.


    As he leaned forward to inspect her leg, Aria instinctively flinched away. But his fingers were already on her ankle, and the moment he touched it, pain exploded through her body.


    It was searing. White-hot. Like something had sliced open her nerves and poured acid inside. Her head fell back as her teeth clenched, her jaw trembling violently. She could barely breathe.


    Bovan didn¡¯t pause. His fingers pressed and prodded, manipting her swollen flesh with impersonal efficiency. It felt like knives stabbing into her repeatedly, and every time she thought it couldn¡¯t get worse, he found a new angle to torment her.


    Tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. She didn¡¯t even realize she was crying at first, but the wetness on her cheeks mixed with the salt of sweat. Her groans started soft, but they grew louder, hoarser, until she was whimpering like a wounded animal.


    Still, he didn¡¯t stop.


    "Please," she gasped, trying to shove his hands away. "Stop! Just stop!"


    But he ignored her, silent and focused as if she hadn¡¯t spoken at all. Her fists, weak with pain and frustration, pounded against his shoulder, but he didn¡¯t even flinch. The strikes meant nothing to him.


    Just as she thought she¡¯d pass out from the torment, he finally pulled back. Her leg throbbed with every heartbeat, but the initial stabbing agony had dulled slightly.


    "Good news," Bovan said dryly, wiping his hands with a cloth. "It¡¯s not broken."


    Aria blinked at him through a haze of tears, the edges of her vision blurred. She wiped her face with the hem of the oversized coat she still wore, her one free hand trembling from the effort.


    "It¡¯s pretty sprained though," he continued, his tone t. "You can¡¯t put any pressure on it for at least a week. I massaged the tissues and muscles¡ªthat should relieve some of the pain."


    And strangely, she realized he was right. The relentless agony had eased somewhat. Her leg still hurt, but it no longer felt like someone was driving spikes through her bones. She flexed her fingers, still sore from hitting him, and slowly looked up.


    Bovan was now repacking his supplies, tucking each vial and cloth back into the wrap with practiced ease. His expression remained unreadable.


    "I¡¯m surprised you stood against Lady Vivian," Aria said suddenly, her voiceced with suspicion as she narrowed her gaze on him. "Aren¡¯t you under her pay?"


    He snorted and shook his head. "She paid for a job, which I delivered. I¡¯m under no one¡¯s pay."


    Her expression shifted into a bitter sneer, not believing him for a second. But he kept talking.


    "I didn¡¯t stand against her. I just followed the king¡¯s instructions," he added pointedly, noticing theplicated look that crossed her face. "I wasn¡¯t trying to help you either. Your time here is limited, and you have no money"


    The bluntness of it made her shoulders stiffen. "I have jewels," she snapped, offended.


    "...Jewels that belong to the king?" he replied without turning around. "Every part of you belongs to him."


    Aria bit her tongue, rage boiling in her throat. She didn¡¯t respond, didn¡¯t want to. She simply sat there on the floor, her back to the wall, not even attempting to crawl to the bed. Her leg still pulsed with phantom pain, and the trauma of it made her afraid to move.


    Bovan made it to the door and reached for the handle, but paused. He turned back to look at her, and his gaze lingered on her for a moment, thoughtful.


    "Is it really that bad?" he asked, tilting his head slightly. "If you please him, you can have everything you want. You won¡¯t everck for¡ª"


    "I want his head," Aria snapped, her voice suddenly fierce again, though her cheeks were still wet with tears.


    Bovan blinked, visibly startled by her ferocity. She met his eyes, unflinching.


    "He killed my family," she said through gritted teeth, each word a dagger. "I want his head. Can he give me that?"


    He didn¡¯t answer at first, his face unreadable as he studied her. Then he spoke, softer this time, but with no pity.


    "You can fight... but the king will still take what he wants from you. Painfully."


    Aria didn¡¯t flinch. "He can try."


    But even as the defiant words left her mouth, the door suddenly burst open with a loud crack. Bovan jumped back in shock, nearly stumbling, his hand had been on the door.


    Aria¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her blood turning to ice as her eyes lifted to see who it was.


    Zyren.


    He walked in like the world belonged to him, every step deliberate, radiating that terrifying calm that made it clear he was in control. His dark cloak billowed slightly behind him, the fine embroidery at his shoulders catching the dim light. His eyes¡ªthose cursed,manding red eyes¡ªlocked directly onto her.


    And his voice came, low and chilling, full of deadly promise, saying words that showed that he had listened to their conversation.


    "Try? I intend to."

 Chapter 70: Tongue: Fully functional

    <h4>Chapter 70: Tongue: Fully functional</h4>


    Aira was stunned at the sight of him¡ªand she couldn¡¯t hide it. The shock was carved into every inch of her face. But the surprise hadn¡¯t even fully settled before it began to twist into anger, rising slowly like smoke as she remained seated on the cold floor.


    She turned her gaze to Bovan without a word, making no effort to acknowledge Zyren, though it was clear he noticed. He found it amusing, lips twitching with faint humor as he too shifted his gaze to the trembling healer.


    Bovan shook from head to toe, copsing to his knees the moment Zyren¡¯s eyes fell upon him, his voice spilling out in panicked fragments before any question had been asked.


    "Y-Your Lordship! I treated her leg to the best of my knowledge, and the other bruises¡ªI was just about to¡ª"


    "You can leave," Zyren interrupted tly, cutting him off before he could stammer another word. Themand carried no emotion, but it froze the air in the room.


    Bovan¡¯s face contorted with horror, confusion shing across his features, followed by stunned relief. He bowed so low that his forehead touched the floor.


    "Y-Yes, Your Highness!" he eximed before scrambling to his feet, practically sprinting out of the room. The door mmed shut behind him in his frantic escape.


    He had been sure Zyren had overheard everything¡ªevery shameful, fearful thing he¡¯d said to Aira. But the vampire lord made no mention of it. Only thest sentence. It was as if he¡¯d chosen to ignore the rest... or found it irrelevant.


    Aira, on the other hand, stared nkly at the door. Her face was empty now, unreadable. But she made no move to speak, nor did she lift her head. Instead, she slowly lowered it, eyes fixed on the floor. She refused to meet Zyren¡¯s gaze, even though she could feel it bearing down on her.


    The silence stretched, thick and oppressive, before Zyren finally spoke.


    "What?" he asked, voice low and biting. She could feel him moving closer, looming over her like a shadow. He stood while she remained seated on the ground, refusing to acknowledge him.


    "Did I break you so easily?" he added, voiceced with mockery¡ªan inflection she had grown used to. His next words were sharp and cruel.


    "Maybe I was too reckless. Your fingers would have sufficed."


    Aira clenched her hands into fists, her body tensing. She started to lift her head, rage burning beneath her skin, only to jerk it to the side with a furious re, eyes ame. Still, she refused to speak, acting as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    She was livid¡ªno, livid wasn¡¯t enough. She was <i>seething</i>, consumed by the helpless, agonizing reality that nothing she did could hurt him. No resistance mattered. No defiance reached him.


    And that made her want to scream.


    But she wouldn¡¯t do it in front of him. She <i>refused</i> to cry or beg or break¡ªnot here, not with <i>him</i> watching.


    She heard the soft, deliberate steps as he drew closer, each one unhurried.


    "If I recall correctly, I didn¡¯t order the guards to cut your tongue," he said coldly.


    Her jaw clenched, and she ground her teeth together, still keeping her eyes fixed on the ground.


    And then suddenly¡ªher whole body was lifted off the floor.


    Strong, familiar hands gripped her. She jerked away instinctively, but his hold was firm. One hand gripped her jaw, the other her throat, keeping her still just as his lips crashed against hers.


    She mped her teeth shut, resisting him, but pain bloomed as the sharp edge of his fangs pierced her lips, forcing her mouth open. His tongue slid past her defenses, invading her mouth with brutal force and fiery heat.


    If thest kiss had been possessive, this one was <i>devouring</i>¡ªburning with twice the intensity. His tongue moved against hers, exploring, iming, forcing her to breathe him in until every breath in her lungs was tangled with his.


    She gasped for air, dazed and suffocating. He didn¡¯t stop.


    Aira barely noticed when he threw her onto the bed¡ªnor did she care. She was too focused on pushing him away, even as he pressed forward, stronger, heavier,pletely in control.


    She shoved at his chest with all the strength she had left, but it was useless. He didn¡¯t budge. His kisses only grew deeper, rougher, as he pushed her legs apart and settled between them.


    By the time he finally pulled back, she was gasping, her chest heaving, her cheeks flushed a dark crimson¡ªequal parts fury and humiliation. Her eyes were wet with tears she couldn¡¯t stop, and she red at him with hatred so sharp it could cut.


    "Now that¡¯s better... isn¡¯t it?" he murmured smugly. He braced his arms on either side of her head, staring down at her like a predator admiring a trapped animal.


    He didn¡¯t speak again, but the way his gaze roamed over her body was enough. Aira instantly moved to close her legs. The coat she had used to cover herself had fallen open, and the short dress she wore had ridden up too far, revealing nearly all of her thighs.


    She tried to shift away, only for his arms to tense, locking her in ce as he lowered himself slightly, making it unmistakably clear¡ªshe wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    "I can confirm that your tongue is fully functional," he whispered near her ear, his lips brushing the edge of her lobe as he spoke.


    "It was the way you kept sliding it against mine in a¡ª"


    "The only thing I¡¯ll ever do is try to get away from you," Aira snapped, cutting him off.


    Her voice was breathless,ced with exasperation, but her tone turned steely, almost deadly, as she continued.


    "You can force me if you want. But I¡¯d rather <i>die</i> than willingly offer myself to you."


    Her chest rose and fell with effort. She no longer tried to turn away. She justy there¡ªmotionless. Her eyes were hollow, and the look she gave him was devoid of care. Of fear. Of anything.


    <i>¡¯If he wanted to force her, let him,</i>¡¯ she thought bitterly.<i> ¡¯She couldn¡¯t stop him anyway.¡¯</i>


    Especially not with that <i>ck shadow</i> ability of his¡ªthe one that froze her limbs, paralyzed her strength. The one she feared the most.


    His hand gripped her chin, forcing her to look up at him again. His voice was calm, assured, every syble tinged with conviction.


    "You don¡¯t know it yet," he said quietly, "but you <i>will</i> beg me to touch you. And I will."


    Aira stared at him like he had lost his mind. The arrogance, the delusion¡ªit was almostughable.


    "I¡¯ll kill you," she hissed, her voice shaking with rage. "And you¡¯ll kill me back."


    Zyren didn¡¯t flinch. He simply rose from the bed, his eyes trailing over her bare legs without the slightest shame.


    Aira, whose defiance had been an act, instinctively yanked the coat back over herself and turned her face away in disgust, cheeks burning with fury.


    She waited¡ªsilent, tense¡ªfor him to leave.


    But his voice broke the air again.


    "Get ready. Wear something nice. A new cor too." He paused at the door.


    "I¡¯m taking you somewhere this evening."


    Then he left, not bothering to look backpletely sure that she would obey.

 Chapter 71: The Auction

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Auction</h4>


    Aria wasn¡¯t surprised when, just momentster, the door to her room creaked open again.


    But this time, there was no tension in her shoulders, no fear crawling up her spine¡ªbecause she instantly knew who it was. The way the door was shut softly. The faint, near-silent steps that followed were careful and measured, but familiar.


    <i>Rymora.</i>


    Aria turned her head slightly to confirm it, and sure enough, her maid stood there in the doorway, her expression morphing into one of stunned disbelief the second her eyesnded on Aria.


    It wasn¡¯t just the chains attached to the iron cuffs sped around Aria¡¯s wrist and bound to the wall behind her.


    Nor was it just the thick white bandage wrapped around her right ankle, visibly tight from where it looped around the swollen flesh. It was the whole scene: Aria, half-slumped on the bed, her hair in wild disarray, the skirt of her gown wrinkled and tugged out of ce in a way that made it clear someone else had handled her. Her feet and arms bore faint smudges of dirt, as though she¡¯d been dragged across the forest floor.


    Rymora¡¯s breath caught as she took it all in.


    Aria stared at her maid¡¯s face¡ªonly to frown slightly at the sight of faint purplish bruises shadowing Rymora¡¯s lips. Evidence of pain that hadn¡¯t quite healed. Aria¡¯s lips parted, but Rymora was already moving forward.


    Not wasting a second, the maid rushed to the desk. With silent, practiced hands, she picked up a sheet of parchment and dipped a quill into ink, scribbling quickly. Once finished, she turned to Aria and passed her the note with urgency etched into her gaze.


    "What happened to you?" the message read, the words written in a hurried, uneven scrawl. Her hand trembled slightly as she gestured toward Aria¡¯s leg, then the chains, then her dirt-smeared arms.


    Aria lowered her eyes, clearly unwilling to recount the grim and humiliating details, especially not when Zyren hadn¡¯t said a word about what he¡¯d told or allowed others to know. With a tired, bitter look, she pressed her lips together and scrawled a quick response.


    "It¡¯s a long story." She wrote it tly, handing the note back.


    Rymora frowned, her brows furrowed deeply. Her eyes narrowed as she scanned the room again and quickly scribbled another note.


    "You pissed Zyren off."


    It wasn¡¯t a question. It was a conclusion.


    As soon as she passed it back to Aria, she pointed with exaggerated emphasis at the injured leg, writing again with bolder strokes:


    <i>"That¡¯s the only way! Look at your leg!"</i>


    Her face was tight with worry and frustration. But Aria merely waved the paper away, folding it in her hand until it became a small square, a quiet gesture of finality. The intensity in Rymora¡¯s expression didn¡¯t ease. She was ring now, clearly worried and suspicious, but she said nothing more.


    "I don¡¯t know where and I don¡¯t care," Aria added coolly, crossing her arms despite her chained state and leaning slightly back against the headboard.


    She watched with no small measure of detachment as Rymora turned toward the wardrobe and began scanning the dresses, flipping through with increasingly anxious hands.


    Her maid¡¯s internal panic was barely masked. If Aria had pushed the King far enough to earn a broken leg, what else could he do? Rymora swallowed tightly, anxiety written in every movement. If Zyren was in a foul enough mood, he could punish her, too. Just for being associated.


    She pulled out a ck, gleaming dress with thin straps and a slightly sheer ovey andid it down on the bed, smoothing the fabric out. Aria scowled at the sight of it but didn¡¯t say anything¡ªher hands were still folded around the paper, crumpling its edges.


    Rymora scribbled again and passed the note over.


    <i>"If it¡¯s in the evening, you can wear a coat."</i>


    Practical, if nothing else.


    Aria let out a long sigh before flopping back on the mattress with audible exhaustion. She stared at the ceiling for a moment, her red hair sying out behind her like a halo of fire.


    "He breaks my leg, then forces me to go out with him," she muttered bitterly. "He¡¯s clearly a madman."


    Rymora¡¯s lips tightened into a t line, pretending not to hear thement, her hands busy arranging essories nearby. But Aria wasn¡¯t finished.


    "What happened to your lips?" she asked suddenly, her tone losing some of its edge as her eyes narrowed, focusing on the bruises again.


    Rymora stilled for a moment, then slowly shook her head. She offered no note this time, making it clear with that simple motion that she wouldn¡¯t speak of it. Whatever had happened, she either feared retribution or considered it too humiliating to recount.


    The silence stretched, broken only when lunch arrived¡ªan entire silver tray wheeled in by servants, who bowed and left wordlessly. Aria eyed it warily. It felt more like a necessity due to her immobility than a gesture of care. Still, she ate. Slowly. Mechanically.


    Time moved quickly after that. More quickly than she wanted.


    After a short, dreamless nap, the sky had already shifted to soft twilight hues. Evening was approaching.


    Aria forced herself upright, grimacing as she maneuvered her bandaged leg, and Rymora helped her bathe and dress. They kept conversation to a minimum. She let her hair dry before brushing it until it fell in smooth, glossy waves down her back.


    She slipped into the ck dress with a look of resigned contempt, even as Rymora tightened the bodice and adjusted the straps. The neckline dipped more than Aria liked¡ªespecially for a night out with a man she despised.


    To finish, she pulled on a long, dark coat, heavy and velvet-lined. It covered most of her body and concealed the dress beneath. But before anything else, Aria leaned close to the table and snatched a small knife from among the cutlery she hadn¡¯t touched earlier.


    She tucked it into the inner lining of her coat, near her ribcage.


    If pushes to shove, I¡¯ll stab myself, she thought grimly, her pulse slow but steady. If I bleed, he won¡¯t be able to do whatever twisted thing he¡¯s nning.


    Minutes passed.


    A knock sounded at the door, and both women stiffened. Rymora began to bow, assuming it was Zyren himself, but Aria scoffed, lifting her chin and shaking her head.


    "Don¡¯t bother," she muttered. "Just open it."


    Rymora obeyed, moving to the door and pulling it open to reveal a tall guard d in crisp ck uniform who stepped in. In his arms, he carried a long box and something that looked like a white walking cane.


    "His Highnessmands that you wear it and meet him outside," the guard said with a tone that left no room for argument as he undid Aria¡¯s chains and moved to leave.


    Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed. She already knew what was inside. Still, she popped open the lid.


    Sure enough¡ªit was a cor.


    A brand new one. Silver-white with delicate gems embedded all around the circumference, sparkling brighter than thest. The jewels she had stripped from the previous one were reced¡ªtenfold.


    Even Rymora leaned closer, her eyes wide, unable to conceal the flicker of awe and envy that crossed her expression.


    Aria scowled.


    With pursed lips and a quiet sense of dread, she allowed Rymora to help her sp it around her neck. It was snug. Heavy. shy.


    The cane helped. Once she took it in hand, Aria found that walking became more manageable. It eased the weight on her ankle, though every step still ached. She moved slowly, but steadily, toward the grand entrance of the mansion.


    When she stepped outside, she froze.


    Three carriages were lined up¡ªmassive, ornate things with gold-edged doors and velvet cushions that could be glimpsed through the windows. Each carriage gleamed beneath thentern-lit sky.


    Guards stood along the path in pairs, forming a corridor of armored silence. Aria approached, breath held, until she reached the final carriage.


    The door opened before she could touch it.


    Zyren sat inside, resplendent in a gold outfit embroidered with intricate ck designs. It shimmered in the low light, making him look almost otherworldly. Aria¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Gold was not his usual choice.


    He reached out a hand.


    She said nothing. Expression tight, she climbed in, settling across from him¡ªonly for his arm to immediately snake around her waist and pull her into hisp.


    "We¡¯re going to an auction," he announced, his voice low and indulgent.


    He leaned forward slightly, inhaling deeply as though savoring her scent, and smiled¡ªsatisfied.


    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it," he added with a look that made her skin crawl. "There¡¯s someone I know you¡¯ll be interested in."

 Chapter 72: Sister! (Liora)

    <h4>Chapter 72: Sister! (Liora)</h4>


    Aria sat stiffly in Zyren¡¯sp, her back straight and her expression carefully nk, doing everything she could to ignore the revulsion that knotted like a fist in her chest.


    Every instinct screamed at her to pull away from him¡ªto tear herself from the cold, unyielding body pressed against hers, from the possessive curve of his arm locked around her waist. But she didn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t. Not without provoking something worse.


    Her leg still throbbed with pain, a slow, pulsing ache that coiled around her nerves like barbed wire. Dull, constant, and impossible to ignore. But as long as Zyren didn¡¯t try to go further¡ªdidn¡¯t let his hands wander again¡ªshe could endure this. She had to.


    The carriage bumped and swayed with every jolt of the uneven cobblestone path beneath its wheels, making her stomach turn.


    Each tremor sent her body shifting closer into his, a movement she tried¡ªand failed¡ªto resist. Every time the vehicle rocked, Zyren¡¯s grip around her waist tightened just slightly. Subtle enough to appear casual, protective even, but she knew better. He was using the motion as an excuse to draw her nearer.


    Aria¡¯s fingers curled into the coat draped over herp, gripping the thick fabric until her knuckles ached. She didn¡¯t let her face betray the disgust rising in her throat.


    She kept her gaze pointedly fixed out the narrow window, trying to track how much longer this nightmare ride wouldst. All she wanted was for the carriage to stop, for the suffocating closeness to end¡ªeven if only briefly.


    And then she felt it.


    A slow, deliberate glide of his hand over her bare thigh.


    The contact was light but unmistakable. His fingers brushed just beneath the edge of the coat, skating along the soft skin left exposed by the hem of her dark gown. The contrast of his cold touch against her warm flesh sent a violent chill down her spine.


    Aria tensed, her muscles seizing, and with a sharp jerk she yanked the coat down to cover herself, pulling it as low as it would go. Her chest rose and fell with short, shallow breaths. She didn¡¯t look at him. She didn¡¯t dare.


    Zyren¡¯s voice came next, low and close to her ear¡ªa whisper more intimate than it had any right to be.


    "I¡¯m hungry," he murmured, the words a silken growl that slithered across her skin.


    Even if someone else had been in the carriage with them, they wouldn¡¯t have heard it. His tone was meant for her and her alone, meant to send a warning, to curl like smoke into the corners of her mind.


    "I¡¯ll have to drink from youter," he added, the promise in his voice dark and unrelenting.


    Her breath caught mid-inhale, throat tightening around a sound she didn¡¯t let escape. Her heart stuttered, then raced wildly, beating out of rhythm with her thoughts.


    She fought to stay calm, to reason with herself. Thest time he¡¯d fed from her, he hadn¡¯t taken too much¡ªjust enough to leave her weak and cold, but not broken. Not dead.


    But that wasn¡¯t the part that haunted her.


    It was the heat.


    That twisted, shameful heat that bloomed inside her body as his fangs sank into her flesh. A warmth she hadn¡¯t wanted, hadn¡¯t invited¡ªbut had felt all the same. As though her own blood had turned traitor, reacting to the predator that drank from her like she belonged to him.


    The memory made her skin crawl, made her stomach twist in a knot of loathing and fear. And now he wanted more.


    She began to shift, to pull away¡ªanything to break contact before he touched her again¡ªbut before she could move, the carriage shuddered to a halt.


    The sudden stop rocked her forward, and she immediately stood, seizing the moment with near-desperation. She grabbed her cane, steadying herself with it as she rose, her coat still clutched tightly around her. Relief washed over her like a cold wind.


    But the sight outside turned that relief to ice.


    They had arrived.


    Aria froze just beyond the carriage¡¯s open door, eyes widening as she took in the scene.


    A crowd had formed in a half-circle around the grand marble staircase leading to the entrance of the building. Vampires of all kinds¡ªsome familiar, most not¡ªwere kneeling, heads bowed in perfect, synchronized reverence. Their clothing gleamed with wealth: velvet coats, embroidered silks, glittering gemstonesyered at their throats and wrists.


    "Greetings, my King!" a chorus of voices called out in unison, their tone steeped in formality and forced delight.


    Zyren stepped from the carriage with a regal calmness, as if their reverence was nothing more than expected.


    Aria followed slowly, the weight of dozens of eyes cutting into her. She wrapped the coat around herself even tighter, shoulders tense beneath its folds. The chill in the air didn¡¯t bother her¡ªbut the stares did.


    She felt them¡ªcold and assessing. Some were heavy with disdain, othersced with envy, but not one felt weing.


    She didn¡¯t care.


    A man approached, richly dressed in deep crimson robes threaded with gold. His hair was slicked back, and his smile glittered with sharp teeth.


    "My name is Akram. I¡¯m the one in charge of the auction," he said, bowing deeply. "I can assure you, Your Highness, that you will find something you like."


    Zyren gave him a single nod, impassive and unreadable.


    Aria remained silent, unmoved, her expression a frozen mask. She didn¡¯t ask why she was being looked at with such tant derision. She didn¡¯t need to.


    She kept her eyes on the building ahead.


    It rose high above them, the stone archway carved with intricate symbols she couldn¡¯t ce. Heavy red and ck banners draped down from the rooftop, fluttering in the wind. The entry doors were gilded with obsidian handles and iid ruby studs¡ªevidence of the wealth that passed through this ce.


    Inside, the building opened into a grand hall with rows of velvet seats and a massive stage under golden lighting. But what seized her attention were the cages.


    Dozens of them, lined up neatly like grotesque disys. Inside were humans¡ªmen, women, some children¡ªall trapped behind iron bars. Some huddled in corners, some stared nkly ahead.


    Aria didn¡¯t flinch.


    She followed Zyren closely, staying behind him to block herself from the stares, the murmurs, the whispered spections. Her cane tapped softly against the polished floor as they ascended to the second floor¡ªa private balcony overlooking the stage, opulent and secluded.


    The balcony was a spectacle of its own¡ªscarlet drapes with ck trim, obsidian pirs carved with bat-winged crests, and two enormous thrones carved from ckened wood, upholstered in crimson velvet.


    Zyren took his seat without hesitation. Aria remained standing, body taut with tension.


    Akram approached again and gestured to a nearby woman. She was young, beautiful, and nearly naked beneath a gauzy, transparent gown. Her bosom heaved beneath the plunging neckline, and her corset squeezed her already tiny waist into an hourss curve.


    "If there¡¯s anything you need, my king," Akram said smoothly, "Mari will attend to you to the best of her abilities."


    His tone left no doubt about what those abilities included.


    Mari bowed deeply, deliberately, offering not just respect but temptation. Her breasts nearly spilled from the gown as she dipped her head, longshes fluttering up at Zyren in invitation.


    Aria¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smirk. <i>Don¡¯t let me stop you. Feel free to jump on him anytime,</i> she thought, the bitterness in her chest briefly giving way to something almost like relief. If Zyren was distracted by someone else¡ªanyone else¡ªit would be a blessing.


    The auction began.


    Vampires filled the seats below, their voices loud, the tension palpable.


    The first item was a human male. Then another. Each dragged out in chains, made to kneel or pose under flickering lights while the crowd erupted inpetitive bids.


    The prices were staggering¡ªastronomical sums thrown out as casually as dice.


    Aria watched with guarded detachment, her mind already trying to brace for what Zyren was trying to show her.


    But then the women were brought out.


    And suddenly the bids doubled.


    "Look at her! She would make a nice brood mare! You can have a litter of tiny humans!" the auctioneer cried with twisted glee.


    Laughter erupted. Aria flinched, jaw clenched so tightly it ached. She forced herself to look straight ahead, refusing to nce at Zyren, refusing to acknowledge what he might be thinking.


    If things had gone just a little differently... If she had been caught by vers...She might have been down there.


    But then her breath caught in her throat, freezing her in ce.


    A new woman had been brought out¡ªthird in the line. Her hair... the same fiery red as Aria¡¯s. Her features¡ªsofter, gentler. Her figure¡ªslender and delicate. Her skin was pale, untouched by the sun, smooth in a way that showed years of care.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. She didn¡¯t cry out. Didn¡¯t fight.


    But her eyes... they were empty.


    A hollow silence filled Aria¡¯s chest.


    Her fists clenched. Her breath hitched. Her heart pounded so violently she thought it might burst from her ribs.


    <i>Liora.</i>


    Her sister.


    Alive. Trembling. Chained.


    Aria couldn¡¯t move. Couldn¡¯t speak. Her vision tunneled, fixed only on that one face¡ªon the girl she thought was dead.


    Zyren¡¯s voice sliced through the fog of her thoughts.


    "Little me," he murmured, a cruel sliver of amusement in his voice. "You sound breathless."


    He turned to her slightly, eyes glittering with dark curiosity.


    "Did you find something you like?"

 Chapter 73: I’ll do anything!! {+18}

    <h4>Chapter 73: I¡¯ll do anything!! {+18}</h4>


    "Did you find something you like?" Zyren asked, his voice dipped in sly amusement, a purr of knowing threaded through his tone that he made no attempt to hide. It slithered into Aria¡¯s ears, making her spine lock and her throat burn. She didn¡¯t dare say no.


    Her whole body began to tremble, her hands clenched tightly at her sides as her breath hitched in her chest. Her lips parted, and when she spoke, her voice cracked,den with disbelief and dread. "It¡¯s my sister," she breathed, the words barely leaving her lips. The fear in her voice was undeniable, raw and thick, cutting through the space between them. "She¡¯s on the stage."


    But she¡¯d scarcely gotten the words out when the auctioneer¡¯s booming voice filled the theater again, sharp and callous,pletely devoid ofpassion.


    "Another one! With enough care, she can bear as many humans as you want before she dies!" he bellowed,ughing as if it were a joke, as if the girl standing on that stage in chains was no more than livestock to be bred and discarded.


    Aria¡¯s breath caught in her throat. The full weight of the horror around her pressed in like a crushing vice. It hit her, in full, what this ce truly was¡ªnot just a market for beautiful ves, but for breeders, would be forced to mate with other humans, picked by their masters.


    A fate her sister¡ªLiora¡ªcould never endure.


    Her thoughts spun wildly, tripping over one another. <i>What happened to Mother? I thought she got you to safety! Where is she?</i> Her heart twisted painfully at the possibility that her mother¡¯s absence meant she had died trying to protect her.


    And yet, there was no time. No room for grief or hesitation.


    Without a second thought, Aria dropped to her knees beside Zyren, her handsnding on the plush carpet as she scrambled to face him, desperation bleeding through every frantic movement. The cane she¡¯d used to walk ttered beside her, forgotten. She didn¡¯t care about dignity, didn¡¯t care that others might be watching. Her voice broke with raw, naked pleading.


    "Please," she begged, her voice cracking, her face lifted toward him with eyes wide and glistening. "Please save her!"


    Zyren turned his gaze to her slowly,zily, like a man entertained by a pet performing a new trick. His expression was unreadable¡ªcold, detached¡ªthough a faint smile toyed at the corners of his lips. A cruel smile. One that reveled in the helplessness radiating from her like heat.


    "Her?" he asked, tilting his head slightly, as if baffled by the request. As though he didn¡¯t already know exactly who Aria was referring to.


    Tears streamed freely down her cheeks now, her chest rising and falling with quick, shallow breaths. Her limbs trembled as she looked toward the stage, her vision swimming. Liora stood there, still bound, still silent, and still next in line to be sold.


    "Liora!" Aria cried, her voice rising. "My sister!"


    But Zyren, the king of vampires, didn¡¯t look at the stage. He turned his red, glinting eyes instead to the right¡ªtoward Mari, the stunning woman in the revealing gown who still lingered at the edge of the royal balcony.


    "Mari," he said, his voice low andmanding.


    The woman instantly dropped to her knees in front of him, spine curved with practiced grace as she thrust her breasts forward, her arms outstretched like she was offering herself as a gift.


    Zyren didn¡¯t even look at her as he asked, "What does a pet do when asking for a treat from its master?"


    Mari¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile as she flicked a nce toward Aria¡ªstill kneeling beside him, her posture desperate and untrained, her anguish so palpable it was almost embarrassing. Mari¡¯s voice rang out like a bell, sweet and sharp.


    "It pleases its master first."


    Zyren turned his gaze back to Aria, and she felt the chill of it slice across her skin like a de.


    Her heart thundered. She understood what he was doing. This was no longer about her sister. This was about <i>her</i>. About submission. About <i>how far</i> she was willing to go to save her sister.


    But she didn¡¯t hesitate. Before he could speak again, she crawled closer, dragging herself forward across the velvet carpet until she was at his feet, her coat hanging from her shoulders in a loose, ungraceful heap. Her voice cracked open with raw desperation.


    "Please!" she cried again. "I¡¯ll do anything!"


    Down on the stage, the auctioneer was already beginning to describe Liora in that oily, calcted voice, emphasizing her "valuable" traits¡ªher red hair, so rare; her delicate build, ideal for bearing children; her clear, unmarred skin.


    The audience murmured with interest. Aria could hear the sound of rising bids, one after the other.


    "<strong><i>Anything!</i></strong>" she repeated, louder this time, her voice bordering on frantic.


    Her hands gripped the hem of Zyren¡¯s coat, her eyes locked on his. In this moment, nothing else mattered. Not her hatred for him. Not her need for vengeance. Only Liora. Her sister was alive, and <i>this</i> man¡ªthis monster¡ªwas the only one who could stop what was about to happen.


    Zyren studied her with unnerving calm, then leaned slightly forward. His fingers came up and traced her jawline, cold and smooth and deliberate.


    "Then show me," he said, voice dropping into something husky and dark, like a storm brewing just under the surface. "Prove it."


    His fingers lingered for a breath longer, then dropped, his hand gesturingzily toward his crotch.


    "Use your mouth and please me," hemanded, the wordsnding like iron shackles around her neck.


    Aria froze.


    A sh of disgust rippled across her face¡ªraw, unfiltered revulsion. Her stomach twisted. Rage stirred beneath her skin like acid. She wanted to spit in his face, to scream, to w her way out of this nightmare. But the sound of the auctioneer counting bids¡ªhigher and higher¡ªrang in her ears, driving nails into her resolve.


    Zyren watched her without blinking, his gaze now sharp, cial. Dangerous.


    She knew that look.


    If she said no, if she pushed him too far... he might order Liora¡¯s execution just to make a point.


    Aria swallowed back a sob and reached for his belt with trembling fingers. She fumbled with the sp, her hands shaking so badly that it took her a moment to undo it. When she finally tugged his trousers down, she gasped softly.


    He was already hard.


    Heat flushed up her neck, her breath catching. She remembered how it had felt the first time she¡¯d seen him¡ªhow inhumanlyrge he was, how impossibly thick¡ªand now, confronted with that reality again, she struggled to believe it could even fit inside her mouth.


    "It won¡¯t¡ª" she began to protest, her voice barely above a whisper, but she was silenced by a single look.


    Zyren¡¯s eyes were like frozen embers¡ªdark red and deadly. One wrong word, and Liora would be gone.


    Tears spilled down her cheeks as she bent her head and touched him, the heat of his skin shocking against her cold fingers. She forced her lips to part, pressing them against him as she opened her mouth, letting the thick weight of him slide in, her jaw already aching from the stretch.


    The taste of him¡ªsalt and steel¡ªcoated her tongue. Her whole body shook with humiliation and fury. Her mind screamed to stop, to run, to bite him. But her sister¡¯s face was still on that stage, chained and helpless.


    And Zyren... Zyren watched her with unflinching attention, his gaze anchored to her face, his chest rising and falling with restrained hunger.


    To him, she wasn¡¯t just proving her loyalty. She was showing her weakness and in that moment, he knew he had her.


    But Aria had barely taken the thick tip of him into her mouth when she jerked back with a soft, wet gasp, pulling him out. Her hands trembled at her sides, her chest heaving. She didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes, but she could feel the shift in the air¡ªthe sharp, immediate crackle of fury radiating off of him.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised. Zyren didn¡¯t need to speak for her to sense the storm zing behind those blood-red eyes.


    "I¡¯ll do it!" she cried out, her voice breaking as she looked up at him, lips trembling, shame burning hot across her cheeks. "But she¡¯s being sold now!" Her words came out in a breathless rush, pleading, urgent, as she pointed out the obvious¡ªif he didn¡¯t act now, Liora would be gone before Aria could even finish.


    Zyren¡¯s jaw twitched. His expression darkened, his irritation obvious in the subtle narrowing of his eyes. Still, he didn¡¯t explode. He didn¡¯tsh out.


    Instead, he shifted his gaze toward Mari, who still lingered nearby. Though she had lowered her head slightly in a posture of decorum, her attention had clearly been elsewhere¡ªdrawn to Zyren¡¯s exposed lower half with a hunger of her own.


    "Inform the auctioneer that he should reserve her," Zyren said coolly, voice clipped and devoid of warmth, pointing at the stage.


    Mari didn¡¯t hesitate. She bowed deeply, the neckline of her gown dipping scandalously low as she turned with swift, fluid grace and strode from the balcony without a word, leaving Aria alone with Zyren and the two guards stationed behind him¡ªstoic figures whose gazes remained forward, impassive and unmoved.


    Aria let out a trembling breath, her body sagging slightly in relief. But the moment was short-lived.


    Zyren turned back toward her. His red eyes bore into hers, a flicker of warning behind their depthless glow.


    His voice low and sharp as a dagger, and far colder than it had been moments ago.


    "If you fail to please me" he said, enunciating every word with chilling precision, "...you¡¯ll wish you had simply allowed her to be sold."

 Chapter 74: Back to the mansion

    <h4>Chapter 74: Back to the mansion</h4>


    Zyren¡¯s eyes pinned her in ce, a cruel stillness in his body that made her chest tighten. He remained seated in that wide, throne-like chair¡ªlegs spread with confident leisure, one hand draped over the armrest while the other idly rubbed his jaw. He didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t have to. Themand in his gaze was heavy enough, tightening around her ribs like invisible bindings.


    Aria hesitated, then forced herself to move, knees pressing into the plush carpet. The texture was soft beneath her, almost mocking her vulnerability. Every inch she crawled brought her closer to him¡ªand deeper into the silent threat that hung in the air. Her breath was shallow, each exhale sharp as she reached him.


    With trembling hands, she reached for him. Her fingers brushed the heat of his length, her breath catching instantly in her throat. She had avoided looking at it directly until now. But up close, the reality of it stunned her¡ªthe size, the heat, the weight of it in her palm. It made her hesitate, fear tangling with dread in her stomach.


    Slowly, reluctantly, she brought her mouth to him.


    She began at the tip, her lips parting with visible unease. Her breath warmed the sensitive skin, and she hoped the hesitation in her touch wouldn¡¯t anger him. He was already watching her with that unreadable expression, his eyes gleaming with cold amusement. She sucked lightly¡ªtesting¡ªtrying to gauge his reaction. Her tongue circled the head gently, uncertain, and she hoped that would be enough.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    His face was a mask of dissatisfaction. His chin rested in his hand, and though he didn¡¯t speak, the air around him darkened. The disappointment in his eyes spoke volumes.


    "Is this how you intend to please me?" His voice was quiet, but it carried like thunder. Disdain rippled through every word, thick with judgment.


    Aria flinched as though he had struck her. Her lips faltered around him, and she instinctively backed away slightly, but stopped herself. She couldn¡¯t pull away. Not now. Her pride burned inside her, but it was helpless against the look in his eyes¡ªcool, expectant, merciless.


    He didn¡¯t raise his voice, didn¡¯t move an inch¡ªbut the atmosphere grew tenser. Thicker. She could feel the pressure, could taste it on her tongue as much as she could taste him.


    "No teeth," he added with clipped sharpness, the kind that left no room for negotiation.


    She swallowed and adjusted, her lips softening around him, pulling back slightly to ensure her teeth didn¡¯t graze him. Her mouth was already tired, her jaw trembling from the effort. But she couldn¡¯t stop.


    He shifted then, just slightly¡ªbut it was enough to knock the breath from her lungs. His hips rolled forward, pushing himself deeper into her mouth. She gagged suddenly, unprepared for the abrupt motion, and her hands shot out to steady herself on his thighs.


    Then she felt his fingers curl around the back of her neck¡ªfirm, controlling. They tangled in her hair with a practiced ease that reminded her how much stronger he was, how utterly outmatched she was. He didn¡¯t force her further. Not yet. But the pressure of his hand made it clear she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to stop.


    His voice was a silken knife. "If you focus on the tip... what about the rest?"


    The heat in her face climbed to her scalp. She couldn¡¯t respond. Her mouth was full. Her throat burned. But he wasn¡¯t done.


    His hand slid downward, brushing the inside of her arm, and she froze at the gentleness of the touch. It wasced with danger. Like the slow drag of ws across skin.


    "What are your hands for?" he murmured, his voice deepening into something darker.


    She obeyed. Shaking, she raised her hands and wrapped them around him¡ªawkwardly at first, unsure of how much pressure to use, unsure of what rhythm he expected. She tried to stroke in sync with her mouth, mimicking the movements she¡¯d seen in overheard whispers and hazy memories of things she wished she didn¡¯t know.


    He watched her.


    He didn¡¯t give her instructions. He didn¡¯t praise or scold.


    He simply watched.


    Judging. Calcting.


    She adjusted her pace. Her breathing grew harsher, stuttering through her nose. Her eyes began to sting from the angle, her jaw aching from the stretch. But she kept going. She was desperate to finish¡ªto make him finish¡ªbefore he grew bored again.


    "You¡¯re going to fail at this pace," he said coolly, tilting his head as if bored with the show. His fingers shifted slightly in her hair. "And I¡¯m going to have to punish you."


    Her body tensed. The word ¡¯punish¡¯ echoed in her skull like a drumbeat. She didn¡¯t want to know what that meant.


    "Shall I help you?" he asked, his tone more amused now. "Would you like to sit in myp, little me? I could guide you properly... teach you how to please a king."


    Her stomach twisted. Her eyes shot up, wide with panic.


    He was toying with her.


    A dark grin spread across his face¡ªferal and slow. His fangs shed in the low candlelight, gleaming white and sharp. She hadn¡¯t realized until now how dangerously close his bloodlust lingered beneath the surface.


    "If I need to drink from you to make you feel something..." he purred, the words crawling into her skin, "I can do that too."


    Her heart plummeted.


    He meant <i>awakening</i> her.


    He meant forcing her body to <i>respond</i>¡ªto crave. He would sink his fangs in and flood her with that strange, invasive heat that came with his bite. The thing that made her betray herself.


    Aria jerked her head quickly in a frantic shake. No. She wasn¡¯t fine. She wasn¡¯t ready. She didn¡¯t want that¡ªnot from him. She didn¡¯t want him to use her body like that and make her <i>like it</i>.


    Zyren leaned back again, still watching. Waiting.


    She didn¡¯t let him speak again.


    Determined, she pushed forward¡ªtaking more of him into her mouth, forcing her throat to stretch beyondfort. She gagged again, the reflex harsh and humiliating. But she didn¡¯t stop.


    Tears leaked from the corners of her eyes. Her jaw burned. Her lips stretched painfully. She bobbed her head, movements more frantic now, driven by panic and desperation. Her hands squeezed tighter, stroking faster. She sucked harder, hoping it was right, hoping it would be enough.


    She had to make him finish. If he <i>realized</i> that something had changed... if he noticed that she was trembling not just from fear anymore...


    He would use it. Twist it. Consume it.


    "You¡¯re learning," Zyren said suddenly, voice low and thick with amusement. "Or is your mouth just more eager than you let on?"


    She didn¡¯t answer. Couldn¡¯t. She focused harder, ignoring the heat between her legs, ignoring the ache in her jaw, sucking harder, trying to use her hands like he¡¯d told her. Desperate to finish this.


    But his voice dropped again, darker now, and it made her pulse stutter.


    "You¡¯re shaking," he said. "His words burned against her skin, hotter than his touch. She didn¡¯t dare look up. She didn¡¯t dare pause.


    "Your scent changed." he murmured in a low voice and her heart stopped even as she felt him pull away the next second. Buttoning his pants back up regardless of the huge bulge she could still see through it.


    It didn¡¯t make her feel better when he got to his feet the very next second even as he gestured for her to also do the same.


    "We¡¯re leaving!" He told her and Aria reluctantly got up even though it was clear that it was thest thing she wanted to do. Grabbing her Cane to steady herself upright as she did.


    "My sister!" Aria said trying not to touch her bruised lips since at that moment all she cared about was her sister and not even the heat that was slowly spreading through every part of her body at that very moment.


    "What¡¯s going to¡ª" only to shut up as she felt Zyren¡¯z heated gaze settle on her and heard him speak I with a nk expression but a tone that showed just how irked he was.


    "Sure! Do you think she shoulde?" Zyren asked and Arianimkediaely shook her head aware that she hadn¡¯t pleased him not knowing what he would do to punish her like he had mentioned.


    Aria was d that gee sister was safe but on the other hand her heart began to thump heavily in her chest at the thought of what was going to happen once they got back to the mansion.


    Enough to make tears fill her eyes and blurry her vision. She was terrified and it wouldn¡¯t have been so bad if not for the heat spteading through her body that made it hard to concentrate on any other thong but it.


    Aria had no idea why she felt the way she did but what scared her even more was what could happen if Zyren touched her in such a state especially when she had no idea how to react.


    Zyren walked quickly and Aria has no choice but to follow closely behind him with her cane but they had just entered the carriage with Zyren seated on one side and her moving to the other side about to sit when she watched Zyren stretch out his hand for her to take it but this time around Aria didn¡¯t.


    "I can use-I can use my mouth!" she pleaded even as her heart trembled within her chest, "please just give me¡ª"


    But although Zyren pulled him hand back, his gaze was still fixed on her as he spoke softly almost like he was caressing her with his voice.


    "Yes! I killed your father and brother but that¡¯s in the past!" his eyes gliding over the anger he saw spring up in her eyes as he mentioned it even as he continued speaking.


    "But until yourst breath Aria duskbane, you belong to me!" he said with a hint of a smile. "I¡¯m just going to remind you of it!" he said even as the carriage continues to trudge forward and Aria¡¯a fists gripped the seat she sat on until her hands werepletely white and pale

 Chapter 75: Zyren’s Bed{1}

    <h4>Chapter 75: Zyren¡¯s Bed{1}</h4>


    The carriage hade to a halt, but even then, Aria didn¡¯t move.


    She sat frozen in ce, her body stiff beneath her cloak, hands clenched tight in herp. Her legs trembled¡ªsubtle but uncontroble¡ªand the burning heat in her lower belly throbbed with a maddening persistence.


    It was worse now than it had ever been before, a suffocating wave of tension and need that made it difficult to even rise. Her breath hitched as she fixed her gaze on the floor, refusing to lift her eyes, silently willing him to go first.


    <i>Leave. Just leave...</i>


    But Zyren didn¡¯t move.


    He didn¡¯t step out. He didn¡¯t even nce at the door. Instead, he reclined against the velvet-lined seat, turning toward her with infuriating ease. His expression was unreadable, though a hint of amusement ghosted across his lips.


    "After you..." he drawled, voice smooth as silk. Then, casually, "Or would you like me to carry you?"


    The words came gently, but Aria flinched as if struck. There was no mockery in his tone, no overt menace¡ªbut it didn¡¯t matter. Her heart thudded hard against her ribs, and the hairs along her arms prickled. To her, the offer felt like a veiledmand, one she had no power to refuse.


    She shook her head at once, eyes wide, voice caught in her throat. Her face drained of color as panic surged through her, and without another word, she forced herself to stand.


    Her body resisted, knees wobbling as she reached for her cane with a death grip. The ache in her ankle as she put pressure on it was sharp and immediate, but she weed the pain.


    It gave her something to focus on, something other than the oppressive heat pooling between her legs, slick and shameful. Something other than <i>him</i>.


    <i>Just walk, Aria. Get to your room. You can make it.</i>


    She straightened her coat with trembling fingers, pulling it tightly across her front in a feeble attempt to mask the tension burning through her. Every step felt like wading through fire, the friction unbearable. Her breath hitched, and a soft groan nearly escaped her throat, muffled only by sheer will. The desire that gripped her was unnatural, overwhelming, and the worst of it was the traitorous dampness that slipped down her inner thigh.


    She moved to descend the steps of the carriage¡ª


    And her feet left the ground.


    Her breath fled her lungs as she was lifted clean off the floor. Arms wrapped around her before she could react, and in the blink of an eye, Zyren was holding her. Her body bnced against his arm with casual, effortless strength.


    Her lips parted in stunned silence. The world tilted as he stepped out of the carriage without missing a beat, boots striking the stone path with unnerving purpose. He didn¡¯t look at her, didn¡¯t say a word¡ªjust carried her as if the decision had always been his to make.


    She didn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t. Her thoughts scattered like leaves in the wind. The speed with which he moved, faster than his usualnguid pace, left her breathless. Her heart raced as they passed under the towering archway, servants and guards bowing their heads in deference without daring to meet Zyren¡¯s gaze.


    But they had just gotten to her corridor when Aria could no longer remain quiet when i became clear that he was about to pass it and head to his wing.


    "Wait¡ª" she rasped, her voice hoarse with dread. "I¡ªI¡¯m not feeling well. I swear it. I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll please you, but¡ª"


    But he didn¡¯t let her finish.


    "You¡¯re not well," he said, voice low and maddeningly calm. "I can make you better."


    Her spine stiffened as a wave of cold swept through her. She couldn¡¯t see his expression, but the danger in his voice was clear. He wasn¡¯t taking her to her room. He was taking her to his.


    Her panic spiked. "King Zyren!"


    The name slipped out, sharp and pleading.


    His jaw twitched, and his eyes flicked toward her¡ªjust for a second. It was enough.


    "Master?..." she corrected quickly, her voice cracking. Her hands gripped the edge of his coat, knuckles white as she clung to him in desperation. "Please..."


    Her voice broke on the word, trembling, breathless. The fear in her expression was raw, stark enough to make her look as though she might cry.


    Zyren stopped in front of the heavy ck doors of his private wing. For a moment, he didn¡¯t move. Then he looked down at her.


    "Are you crying?" he asked, his tone more curious than cruel.


    Aria shook her head, but tears were already welling in her eyes. The heat inside her pulsed stronger with every breath. Her limbs felt too heavy, her vision blurred with dizziness¡ªand underneath it all, a darker instinct wed at her. An ache that whispered for her to lean into him, to beg for relief.


    But she wouldn¡¯t.


    She <i>wouldn¡¯t</i>.


    He studied her for a long moment before speaking again.


    "Do you think I¡¯ll hurt you?"


    His voice was quieter now. Not gentle, but subdued¡ªas though the question wasn¡¯t a question at all, but a test.


    She opened her mouth but no sound came. Her lips quivered, breath catching in her throat. She was dazed, too light-headed to form words.


    And then, somehow, from the fog in her mind, she found a response.


    "I hate you," she whispered. "I don¡¯t want you to touch me!" she said through gritted teeth damning the consequences


    It was honest. And defiant.


    But Zyren showed no anger. His face remained unreadable, his grip on her unchanged.


    "I aware!" he said as he pushed open the door to his chambers and stepped inside. The guards behind him paused at the threshold, exchanging a nce, but none dared follow.


    The door mmed shut.


    And then the world tilted again.


    Aria gasped as her back met soft, luxurious sheets, the scent of spice enveloping her before she could make sense of it. Then something warm pressed against her lips.


    His mouth.


    She gasped into the kiss¡ªshocked, unwilling, but too slow to turn away. The heat of him overwhelmed her, his tongue sweeping in and iming hers in a single, devastating stroke.


    And worse¡ªshe slowly felt her body respond as the heat was subdued.


    Her fingers curled against his chest, not to push him away but to <i>hold on</i>. Her lips parted further, her tongue meeting his in a desperate, hungry dance that made her want to cry out. She mirrored his movements, clung to the kiss as though it were the only tether she had to reality.


    Zyren smirked against her lips, pulling back only when he chose to. His coat hit the floor with a dull thud. He kissed her again, slow and deep, before finally drawing back.


    She whimpered.


    The sound escaped her before she could stop it.


    She reached for him¡ªand he pulled just out of reach.


    Only then did the fog in her mind lift. Her eyes widened in horror as she realized what she had done. She scrambled back, dragging herself across the plush nkets to put distance between them, her back mming into the carved headboard.


    Zyren didn¡¯t pursue.


    Instead, he unfastened his shirt with deliberate slowness, letting the fabric slip from his shoulders. His pale chest was lean and powerful, his arms muscles bulged, body carved like marble, and even if she¡¯d been a vampire, Aria knew she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    "The kiss helped, didn¡¯t it?" he asked and although he was right Aira refused to admit it.


    "I¡ªI can use my mouth!" she blurted, eyes flicking to the bulge beneath his trousers. "I¡¯ve done it once before. I¡ªI can do better this time¡ª"


    "Later," he cut her off smoothly, climbing back onto the bed.


    She stiffened.


    He moved with quiet purpose, crawling toward her like a beast stalking its prey.


    She scrambled backward, retreating until she could go no farther, her back pressed t against the headboard.


    "I¡¯ll say this again while you¡¯re still conscious!" he said even as he continued to move closer while Aira looked everywhere but him ready to bolt.

 Chapter 76: Zyren’s Bed{2}

    <h4>Chapter 76: Zyren¡¯s Bed{2}</h4>


    "You¡¯re a heatblood! You¡¯re a human, but you can mate with Vampires. Even werewolves..." Zyren muttered, a faint edge of distaste pulling at the corners of his mouth as he said thest word.


    "Zygons... any creature, to be honest! You can bond with them. Why?" His eyes narrowed slightly, voice carrying more weight now. "Because your blood is mixed. Your ancestors were both Dhampirs and werewolves, which is extremely rare."


    His words, although more than he usually ever said in one breath, meant little to Aria. Her face was frozen in confusion, brows drawn tight as her gaze stayed locked on him. Her chest rose and fell in shallow breaths, her mind struggling to wrap itself around words she¡¯d never even heard before.


    <i>Dhampirs?</i> The word echoed in her head, strange and foreign, rolling around with no ce to settle. She opened her mouth to ask¡ªbut the question never left her lips.


    Because Zyren had moved. Silently, swiftly¡ªtoo close.


    Her body reacted before she could even finish the thought. Panic surged. She whipped around, shoving herself off the bed in an attempt to flee¡ªbut her legs had barely touched the ground when she felt it. The sharp grip of his hand catching her ankles.


    She was yanked backward in one quick motion, a gasp tearing out of her throat as her back hit the mattress again. Her breath caught in her lungs, heart pounding as her eyes darted up¡ªonly to see him.


    Zyren loomed over her now, his frame taut and powerful, both hands braced on either side of her head. He hovered so close that she could feel the warmth of his body, the quiet weight of his intent pressing down harder than his limbs ever could.


    His red eyes weren¡¯t glowing. Not exactly. But there was a distinct intensity in them¡ªone that stripped away any hope she had left of leaving this bed on her terms.


    And still, she tried.


    "Fine!" she blurted out suddenly, desperation sharp in her voice. "I¡¯ll sleep with you¡ªif you promise that my sister will be free!"


    Her throat felt dry, but the words were hard and fast.


    "She can¡¯t be a ve," Aria added, forcing thest part out while biting down everything else she wanted to say.


    <i>It¡¯s just sex,</i> she told herself. <i>I¡¯ll lie still, face down, let him do what he wants and get it over with. I¡¯ll be fine.</i>


    But even as she met his gaze, heart pounding against her ribs like a warning drum, she saw it.


    The smirk.


    The subtle, smug curve of his lips that told her all she needed to know. That look in his eyes¡ªa glittering, amused glint that made it clear: this was no deal. It was a joke to him.


    He already had what he wanted.


    Aria¡¯s voice dropped, quieter but no less tense. "What do you want?"


    She hadn¡¯t expected the answer toe so quickly.


    Or so easily.


    Zyren¡¯s grin widened into something almost unhinged¡ªpredatory and smug¡ªas if he¡¯d been waiting for that exact question.


    "It¡¯s simple," he said with chilling delight. "I just need you to say a couple of words."


    His excitement made her stomach twist. Her instincts screamed at her. Every nerve in her body tensed as if bracing for something terrible.


    "Wha¡ª" she started to ask, but he was already speaking again, voice low and even.


    "I, Aria Duskbane, give myself to you, Zyren ckthorn."


    Her eyes widened. The room seemed to still.


    Those words. That phrasing.


    There was something wrong with them. She knew Zyren well enough to understand that he never asked for anything without a deeper reason.


    There was no way she could believe that he simply wanted her to say those words and it meant nothing.


    She didn¡¯t get time to question him. Because that¡¯s when it hit her.


    Suddenly, violently.


    A wave of sensation pulsed through her lower belly and shot upward, flooding her brain with white-hot sparks that made her gasp and twist against the sheets. Her eyes clenched shut, her jaw locking as the pain and pleasure tangled together in a surge so intense she thought her spine might snap from the force of it.


    She turned her face, gasping again. Waiting for it to pass.


    But it didn¡¯t.


    The intensity only deepened, wrapping around her like fire. Sweat dampened her back, her dress sticking to her skin.


    She could vaguely hear Zyren¡¯s voice¡ªfaint and far away.


    "I guess talking is over," he muttered under his breath as his fingers caught the edge of her coat.


    With one swift motion, he ripped it apart. The fabric tore open, fluttering to the floor.


    The short gown she wore beneath had already ridden up her thighs, and Aria couldn¡¯t bring herself to care anymore. Her thoughts were a blur, her skin hypersensitive.


    Then his hands touched her.


    She gasped again, her back arching as his fingers brushed over her skin like sparks. The pain was gone¡ªlike it had never existed. Reced by something else entirely.


    Zyren leaned down and kissed her, rough and deep, stealing the breath from her lungs. As his mouth ravaged hers, his hands slid up to her shoulders, tugging the straps of her gown down, baring her breasts.


    Aria moaned.


    She couldn¡¯t stop it. Her chest ached for his touch, and when he cupped her breast in onerge hand, a shock of pleasure surged through her like lightning.


    He pulled back from her lips, a ribbon of saliva glistening between them, then lowered his head to her chest. His mouth closed around her nipple, tongue swirling around the sensitive nub before grazing it lightly with his teeth.


    She gasped again¡ªlouder this time¡ªher body writhing beneath him, her hips twitching of their own ord.


    And while he toyed with her chest, his other hand slipped lower.


    Between her legs.


    He grinned against her skin when he felt it¡ªher arousal soaking through the fabric. His red eyes flicked upward, glinting with something wicked.


    But he didn¡¯t push his fingers inside her.


    Not yet.


    Despite the growing bulge in his trousers, Zyren was in no rush. He moved slowly, deliberately¡ªlike he had all the time in the world.


    Aria, meanwhile, had no such patience. Her breaths were shallow, her legs parting further without thought. Her body betrayed her, arching toward him, trembling under his touch.


    And he was enjoying every second of it.


    Minutes passed¡ªmaybe longer¡ªbefore her mind snapped back into focus. She blinked through the haze, realization dawning on her as she looked down at him.


    He still had one nipple between his lips, sucking softly, eyes locked on hers.


    She tried to push him off.


    But before she could¡ª


    She gasped, mouth falling open as two of his fingers slid into her.


    "Zy¡ª" she choked, the rest of her protest dying in her throat.


    He curled his fingers, pressing against a spot that made her eyes roll back, her mouth ck with soundless shock.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t speak.


    He moved faster.


    Her breathing grew ragged, erratic. Her body trembled with each pulse of his fingers, pleasure mounting so quickly it felt like drowning.


    He moved fast and her breaths came in faster as he focused his gaze on her not so much as looking elsewhere, his hands around her neck making it impossible for her to look anywhere else but him.

 Chapter 77: Zyren’s bed {3}

    <h4>Chapter 77: Zyren¡¯s bed {3}</h4>


    Her face was flushed a deep crimson, her cheeks blooming with the color of heat and shame, and her lips¡ªwet and bruised¡ªhad darkened to an even deeper red.


    Zyren licked his own lips, slow and deliberate, his gaze drinking in every quiver and tremble of her bare, heaving form beneath him.


    She writhed uncontrobly, the soft, broken sounds spilling from her lips only feeding the fire in his eyes. He could see it¡ªher entire body had be painfully sensitive, trembling on the edge of a release she hadn¡¯t even known her body was capable of.


    "Wa-wait!" her voice cracked, a desperate gasp that tried to hold back what had already begun.


    His fingers moved faster, more deliberately, with practiced precision, dragging her to that precipice again and again, each movement of his hand wringing another desperate sound from her lips.


    Aria¡¯s hands flew out blindly, and finding nothing else to hold onto, she clung to him. Her arms wrapped around his body tightly, her fingers curling against his back like she was drowning and he was the only thing anchoring her to this world.


    Her legs shook violently as the storm of pleasure consumed her. She wrapped herself around him¡ªarms, legs, body¡ªhelpless to do anything else. The wave came fast, crashing through her with blinding intensity, stealing the air from her lungs as her eyes fluttered closed. Her heart thudded wildly in her chest, each beat louder than thest, echoing in her ears as the world faded into a haze of white and heat.


    Slowly, her breathing began to steady.


    Hershes twitched before her eyes closed fully, blocking out the image of him above her. And when she finally came back to herself, awareness creeping in like an unwanted guest, her heart sank.


    She felt the space between them first¡ªZyren had pulled away.


    Her own limbs released their hold, and her eyes opened slowly. The chill of shame prickled along her bare skin. She was naked, the sheets tangled around her waist, and her coaty torn on the floor.


    Her cheeks deepened in color, the flush of arousal reced by a heavy blush of humiliation. Shame rolled through her in waves as the realization dawned¡ªwhat she had done. What she had allowed. And with <i>him</i>.


    Her gaze darted up, locking with Zyren¡¯s. The red in his eyes had dulled, but there was still a glint of something unreadable behind them. Her heart pounded harder, but this time not from pleasure¡ªthis time, it was fear, confusion, and a sickening self-loathing.


    She scrambled back, surprised when Zyren allowed it. She snatched the bedsheet with trembling hands, pulling it over her chest as if it could hide the undeniable truth of what had just passed between them. Her breathing was still uneven, gasping, shallow, but worse than that was the heat building once more¡ªdeep in her core, spreading slowly, maddeningly.


    It wasn¡¯t over. The sensation hadn¡¯t stopped¡ªit was growing again.


    "This is not going to end, is it?" she asked, voice tight with anger. Her eyes narrowed on him, fury barely masking the panic beginning to take root in her chest. She folded into herself, clutching the sheet closer.


    Zyren¡¯s response came sharp and unapologetic. "No, it¡¯s not."


    His tone was clipped, t, but the flicker of impatience that crossed his features was impossible to miss. He was growing weary¡ªand less inclined to entertain resistance.


    "The heat won¡¯t stop until you mate with someone," he continued coldly. "Your bloodline is unique."


    "Unique," she spat, the word like poison in her mouth. "More like a curse."


    She grit her teeth, hating how the heat was curling in her belly again, making her thighs clench together uselessly. Her breathing picked up, shallow and frantic. Her body was betraying her all over again.


    <i>Not again. Not now.</i>


    "My father was a hunter!" she hissed. "What does bloodline have to do with¡ª"


    "People do things for power," Zyren cut in sharply, his eyes narrowing.


    His expression darkened, a shadow falling over his face as he abruptly stepped back. Aria¡¯s breath caught in her throat.


    He turned from her, bending to retrieve the coat he had tossed aside earlier. She watched him in stunned silence, eyes narrowing in suspicion as she saw him begin to dress himself with cold indifference.


    "I¡¯m King," he said, voice gravelly. "Forcing someone to sleep with me is beneath me."


    His tone was nk again, emotionless¡ªbut the bulge under his robe was still clearly present. The hunger had not faded from him.


    And yet he moved toward the door, footsteps calm,posed. He pushed it open¡ªbut didn¡¯t step through.


    His voice dropped into something far darker, colder.


    <i>"Get out!!!"</i>


    Themand rang through the chamber like a whip crack, hard and final.


    A moment ago, she would have crawled away without hesitation. But now?


    Now her legs refused to move. The heat was back¡ªthicker, more insistent. A slick, aching wetness grew between her thighs again, and the painful pressure built alongside it, worse than before.


    Her fingers clenched in the sheets.


    Leaving this room meant finding someone else. Letting someone else... touch her.


    <i>¡¯No man would dare to touch her!¡¯</i>


    Zyren remained by the door, unmoving.


    "I won¡¯t repeat myself," he said, his voice dropping into a chilling growl.


    "I¡ªI¡¯ll sleep with you," Aria blurted suddenly. Tears filled her eyes, blurring her vision. The memory of her father¡¯s broken body. Her brother¡¯s lifeless face filled her mind and it threatened to tear her very soul apart but still she sat on the bed and made no move to head out the door.


    She trembled where she sat, naked and kneeling on the bed, hands still fisted in the sheets. She didn¡¯t move toward him.


    Zyren didn¡¯t either.


    Instead, he folded his arms across his chest, the look on his face condescending and cold.


    "I¡¯ll rather have Vivian!" and for a full moment Aria couldn¡¯t tell whether or not he was joking, especially when he looked dead serious and looked at her with such disinterest that the panic she felt only got worse as the pain in her body increased, and her shame twisted into something close to desperation.


    She considered bluffing¡ªiming she could leave and find someone else.


    But she knew better.


    No one would touch her now. Not with the King¡¯s mark on her. And not when every inch of her body responded only to him.


    "...Vivian was more than willing to please me," he continued with a look that said that it was what he wanted, and he didn¡¯t have time to deal with a woman who kept on flinching at his every touch.


    The heat was one thing, and her sister¡¯s survival was another. In any other situation, Aria could have continued to refuse, but she didn¡¯t dare as she repeated what she said in a louder voice, even as her voice cracked as she said it, with tears in her eyes.


    "I-I want you!" she said, even as she met his gaze anxiety consumed her when all she was met with was silence, even as Zyren stood by the door looking at her without speaking.


    She was about to speak again when she suddenly saw him move even as he slowly moved back towards the bed. Aria wanted to jerk away, but she didn¡¯t even as she knelt on the bed until they were only a few feet apart.


    She didn¡¯t flinch this time. Not even when he reached her.


    He leaned in.


    His lips brushed her neck, and his fangs grazed her skin¡ªbut Aria remained still, voice barely above a whisper.


    "I hate you," she breathed, "and you¡¯ll pay for what you did."


    A low, pleased chuckle rumbled from his chest.


    He leaned in closer, eyes gleaming.


    "For that..." he said with a grin, "...I¡¯ll expect nothing less."

 Chapter 78: Zyren’s bed {4}

    <h4>Chapter 78: Zyren¡¯s bed {4}</h4>


    "This is this! For that...I¡¯ll expect nothing less," he said, his voice tinged with amusement, his expression openly entertained as he leaned closer.


    Aria didn¡¯t flinch, but that didn¡¯t mean she was okay with kissing him. She immediately opened her mouth to speak.


    "We can just do it," she said, jerking the sheet she had pulled over herself tighter, hoping that the faster they got it over with, the better¡ªfor both of them.


    Just because she didn¡¯t flinch didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t want to rip the smug smile off his face.


    Didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t want to dice him into tiny, bloody pieces and watch him writhe.


    Didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t want him to suffer the most agonizing death imaginable¡ªand feel pain so deep it followed him into whatevery beyond death.


    But almost like he could read her thoughts, Zyren chuckled to himself, an excited glint in his eyes, as he casually began removing the coat he had just put back on.


    When he revealed himself, Aria gasped, a slight look of confusion flickering across her face as her gaze darted between his legs, wondering how it was possible that the already pulsing member there had somehow grown evenrger.


    "This is your first time, so I¡¯ll¡ª" he began, but Aria instantly shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t want to enjoy it. The idea of enjoying it terrified her. If she could, she would have chosen the worst pain imaginable¡ªsomething so searing that every memory of this night would be soaked in agony and hatred.


    She wanted to bleed. She wanted to scream. She wanted her body to <i>remember</i> just how much she despised him.


    "No! It¡¯ll be fine," she cut him off, her voice tight as she moved to lie back on the bed. Her cheeks flushed deeper with shame and difort with each second Zyren¡¯s eyes lingered over her bare skin as he crawled closer, positioning himself above her.


    Aria¡¯sshes fluttered until she shut her eyes tightly, her whole body trembling as his hands slid over her thighs. The internal heat surging through her body intensified. She didn¡¯t hide it. She couldn¡¯t¡ªnot even as she clenched the sheets with white-knuckled fists and felt the weight of his legs between hers.


    Her heart thundered in her chest, breathing in shallow pants as she waited¡ªbraced¡ªfor the moment he would push that monstrous thing into her.


    <i>It¡¯s not going to fit!</i> she panicked, knowing full well it wouldn¡¯t. But some twisted part of her believed she deserved the pain. Why should <i>she</i> be spared, when everyone she had loved was either dead or suffering?


    Why shouldn¡¯t she suffer, when she was lying in bed with the man who had murdered her father and brother?


    But just as she steeled herself for the pain, everything shifted.


    One moment, Zyren¡¯s shadow loomed over her. The next, she was straddling him.


    Aria¡¯s eyes flew open wide in shock. Her body¡ªnaked¡ªnow rested on top of his, equally bare, as he reclinedfortably against the headboard.


    His eyes were fixed on her breasts, dark and intense, in a way that made her instinctively want to cover herself with her hands.


    But she hadn¡¯t even moved when he spoke again¡ªwords that left her stunned.


    "You want me, right?" he asked, a wicked gleam in his eyes, fully unrestrained.


    "Then you can have me," he said, gripping her waist and pulling her closer until she could feel his pulsing length press up against the underside of her.


    He lifted his hips just enough for her to feel every bit of it and then demanded¡ªwithout saying it outright¡ªthat <i>she</i> be the one to put it in.


    Her eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected <i>that.</i>


    One nce at Zyren told her he had no intention of doing it himself. He would wait. Patiently. Until the heat consumed her sopletely that she had no choice but to give in on her own.


    That realization made her frown, her frustration mounting. She had hoped he would just get it over with quickly. Instead, he had turned it into a cruel game.


    Still seething, still determined to end this nightmare as quickly as she could, Aria slowly raised herself, cing her hands on his shoulders to steady herself¡ªher jaw clenched, her shame burning hotter than the fire already ravaging her veins.


    Grabbing hold of him, Aria wasn¡¯t surprised by the coldness of his skin. The smooth marble-like texture beneath her trembling fingers only made the horror of what she was about to do more real. She pushed the tip of him into her, gasping sharply when even that failed to go in fully. Her muscles tensed instinctively, her thighs quivering as the searing stretch of painnced through her.


    Her breath hitched¡ªcaught somewhere between a cry and a growl¡ªas her body rejected the intrusion, her hips lifting instinctively in retreat.


    But Zyren¡¯s hands held her firm, not cruelly, not with force, but with an eerie calm patience, like a man watching a struggling animal he already owned. His grip was steady at her waist, thumbs caressing slow circles into her skin as though that could somehow ease her difort or, worse, lull her intocency.


    "Slow," he murmured, his voice low and guttural like the rumble of distant thunder. "You¡¯ll tear if you force it."


    "I don¡¯t care," Aria hissed, biting down hard on her lip as she shifted again, trying to angle herself better.<i> ¡¯I want it to hurt.¡¯</i>


    <i>The pain from the heat in her belly was already subsiding but she knew it would return with even more force if she gave up.</i>


    His hands stilled. A silence fell so heavy between them that she felt the weight of it in her chest.


    "You truly hate me that much," Zyren whispered, not a question, but an observation tinged with something unreadable¡ªperhaps awe, perhaps amusement. His eyes never left her face.


    Aria refused to respond, only red at him with fire in her eyes as she moved again. The pressure between her legs was growing, more unbearable by the second. Her body fought it, and yet she persisted¡ªforcing herself lower, letting the burn set her nerves aze.


    A sharp cry escaped her lips.


    Her breath stuttered in her throat, pain crashing into her all at once. It was unlike anything she had imagined. The stretch was too much. The sting too deep. Her hands gripped his shoulders so tightly she might have drawn blood had he been human. But he only sat there, unmoving, unflinching, watching her like she was something sacred¡ªsomething shrouded in both agony and divinity.


    "Gently, you¡¯ll hurt yourself--" he whispered, his words slicing through her like a de.


    "Don¡¯t¡ª" she gasped, voice cracking as her face twisted with shame and fury. "Don¡¯t say that to me."


    The filth of his words made her stomach churn, yet she couldn¡¯t stop now. Not when her legs trembled from effort, her breath came in ragged bursts, and the worst of the pain hadn¡¯t even passed. She hated that he could see through her, read her like an open book. <i>She hated him.</i>


    <i>"I</i> can<i> help!"</i> Zyren offered with a sly smile still stered on his face in a way that incensed her beyond words.


    "Shut up!" she cried out, her voice rising in pitch as she sank further, inch by unbearable inch, her jaw clenched so tightly she feared she¡¯d crack a tooth.


    Zyren¡¯s hands slid up her sides, cradling her waist, his fingers brushing lightly over the curve of her hips. His cool breath ghosted over her flushed skin.


    "I can feel you clenching around me. You feel nice!" his voice so low that Aria, who was slowly drifting into a daze was almost convinced it sounded genuine.

 Chapter 79: Thrusting

    <h4>Chapter 79: Thrusting</h4>


    She wanted to scream, to w at his face, to spit in his mouth and bite down until her teeth snapped.


    But instead, her body shuddered against his as she sank the rest of the way down, finally taking all of him inside.


    Her breath caught. For a moment, the pain pulsed through her like lightning. Her thighs quivered with the effort of staying still, her chest heaving, sweat dampening the curve of her back.


    Then silence.


    His chest rose and fell beneath her. His arms remained still. He didn¡¯t thrust up or grind into her.


    He simply waited, watching her with that same unreadable expression, the kind that made her feel like she was a prisoner in the gallows while he sat on a throne.


    She sat there, frozen, impaled on the man she hated most in the world.


    "Why aren¡¯t you moving?" she demanded, her voice raw.


    "Because I want you to move," Zyren said, voice like velvet and smoke. "I want to hear your moans of pleasure as you grind deeper into me"


    His words sent a jolt through her, a sick, shameful pulse that left her thighs weak. Her nails dug into his shoulders as she ground her hips forward, drawing another sharp gasp from her own lips.


    She told herself it was to be done with it.


    It was simply something she was trying to finish and nothing more.


    And yet¡ªher body pulsed with heat. An ache that threatened to twist into something darker. As much she slowed, something within her craved more.


    Zyren hissed through his teeth, a rare moment of tension pulling across his face as her tight walls squeezed around him.


    His fingers clenched her hips harder now, the ghost of restraint passing over his sharp features.


    "You hate me," he said again, quieter this time, almost to himself. "But you need me!"


    "That¡¯s the farthest from¨C" Aria spat but she was still speaking when Zyren moved, flexing his hips high even as he drove himself deeper within her.


    He leaned forward then, one hand slipping behind her neck to pull her closer. Their faces inches apart, their bodies locked in the most wretched embrace.


    "You will," he whispered, brushing his lips against her cheek¡ªnot kissing, just there. Present. Mocking.


    Aria wanted to scream at him but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she braced her arms and began to move¡ªslow, deliberate, painful strokes that made her eyes water and her body tremble.


    For every motion, she cursed him inside her head.


    For every descent, she remembered her brother¡¯sughter and his death. Her father¡¯s stern voice and his screams when he died in front of her.


    And when a strange heat unfurled deep within her¡ªcoiling like smoke¡ªshe refused to name it pleasure. She wouldn¡¯t give it that power.


    She ignored it even as she slowly increased her pace as her eyes watered and he body trembled everytime she lowered herself and she felt him stab a certain spot within her that made her see stars.


    It was torture and soon it was the kind that made her vision swim as she held on to him even as she moved faster, her breathing in gasps even as the pleasure she felt seemed to increase a thousand folds.


    Her knees trembled as she sat on hisps but she didn¡¯t slow down even as sweat matted her forehead. It was bliss and one that she slowly lost herself in and found difficult to end.


    Zyren¡¯s breaths were not steady either even as he stared at her leaning closer to wrap his lips around the pink buds on her chest pushing their bodies closer even as he intermittedly flexed his hips upward every now and then to match her pace.


    They no longer spoke almost like they both had one goal they were heading towards and so no reason to prolong it by having conversations that could be had at ater date.


    Aria¡¯s eyes spun and soon she couldn¡¯t even think of anything but the sensations that seemed to shrill through every pore as she drove him inside of her and felt him slide against her walls.


    A whileter she felt a wave of pleasure crash over her even as she spasmed and copsed right on top of him with him still inside of her. Unable to move as she sat gasping and trying to catch her breath.


    But she had barely stopped for a few seconds when she felt herself being flipped over with her back hitting the sheets and her legs being raised into the air.


    "I need to catch my¨C" she began to say only to feel Zyren thrust inside of her in ways that she herself hadn¡¯t pushed him in.


    She was still sensitive from the orgasm she had and it made her tingles run through her as she felt him thrust with lightening speed and pricision at a spot that made her shout his name regardless of how much she tried not to.


    "Zy¨C" but he only leaned in even more, brushing his lips right over hers before he went ahead to passionately kiss her until she could feel nothing but his lips and his cock inside of her.


    Aria tried to fight it but soon she couldn¡¯t help but hold onto him even as he continued to nail righ into her in a way that had her body pleading for more.


    Her legs widening to give him ess which he took even as she felt another solid wave of pleasuree over her and this time she wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Zyren too felt it even as he continued to thrust inside of her and he didn¡¯t try to stop the pressure even as he exploded deep inside of her.


    For a few moments Aira tried to catch her breathe even as she also tried to push him away. Her vision was clearer and the heat had also dwindled so much so that she could almost not feel it again.


    Fixing her gaze on Zyren as she opened her mouth to tell him to pull out only to hear him say in an arrogant tone he usually used.


    "Are you sure you want me to pull out?" he asked almost like he knew something she didn¡¯t.

 Chapter 80: Thrusting(2)

    <h4>Chapter 80: Thrusting(2)</h4>


    Aria simply frowned in response to what he said even as she felt him pulse inside her in a way that involuntarily made her walls contract around him which only made the smile on his face widen.


    "It might feel better but it¡¯s not gone yet!" he said even as he slowly pulled out only to thrust right in again in a way that had Aria¡¯sshes fluttering as she tightened her fists against the sheets even as Zyren held her gaze.


    Inside her was slicker than before and regardless of his size he went in smoother than before. Aria wanted to argue but the pleasure that slowly built up as he began to move was enough to make her groaj out loud and bring tears to her eyes as she leaned back and felt him hover over her thrusting himself slowly into her like a dish he was trying to savor.


    Unlike before his movements were rougher as he molded her breasts and toyed with her nipples.


    "Sya my name!" he mumbled in a low voice that sounded more like amand even as he thrusted his raging member deeper into her.


    Aria trembled beneath him, her breathing in ragged bursts as the pleasure coursed through her, breaking over her body in waves so potent they left her reeling. She hated how easily he pulled such sounds from her, howpletely her body responded to his. And yet¡ªshe held on, teeth gritted, nails buried into the sheets..


    Zyren hovered over her,, his smile now faded¡ªreced by something darker.


    "You fight so beautifully," he murmured, brushing a sweat-dampened strand of hair from her face. His voice was lower now, hoarse with restraint. "But you know how this ends, Aria. By the time we¡¯re done, your body will be molded into every curve of mine!" he said even as he pressed gently over her lower belly as he filled her up to the brim.


    He didn¡¯t wait for an answer. Instead, he dipped his head to her throat again, where her pulse still thundered beneath her skin.


    He kissed her gently there¡ªmockingly soft¡ªbefore letting his fangs press in once more. She gasped, her body arching against him as he drank from her again, slow and controlled, as though her resistance only sweetened the taste.


    Her breath hitched. The pleasure sharpened, intensified by the draw of blood, the way his hunger bled into her own. She clung to him, dazed, caught in the heady fog he seemed to summon so effortlessly. She hated him YET she wanted more as waves of pleasure crashed into her and she came.


    She felt him swell inside her, his body coiled tight with need. The pressure of it was unbearable, and he knew it¡ªhe thrived in it.


    Then, his mouth brushed her ear again, low and coaxing. "Say it now, little me!" he cajoled.


    " ¡¯I, Aria Duskbane, submit myself to you, Zyren ckthorn.¡¯ Say it, and I¡¯ll give you everything you ask!"


    Aria¡¯sshes fluttered. The words echoed in her mind, as seductive as they were dangerous. Her climax still shimmered in her nerves like embers, her limbs weak, breath thin.


    She opened her mouth to speak.


    Hershes fluttered and she stopped.


    Her mind pierced through the fog just enough to remember who Zyren was.


    "...No," she rasped, each syble trembling but unmistakably defiant.


    Zyren¡¯s jaw tensed. The shadows in his eyes deepened, but he said nothing. Instead, he leaned in and kissed her¡ªsoftly at first, almost reverent¡ªthen with a hunger that stole her breath. He kissed her like a man about to possess, not persuade.


    He pulled away only slightly, just enough for his voice to curl against her lips.


    "You will."


    Then he shifted.


    In a fluid, brutal motion, he turned her onto her stomach, pressing her body into the bed with a singlemanding hand. The sudden loss of his warmth made her shiver, but itsted only a moment before she felt him settle behind her again¡ªhis presence heavy, unrelenting.


    Aria¡¯s breath caught. She tried to lift herself, but his hand at the small of her back kept her in ce¡ªfirm, possessive, yet never cruel.


    "You don¡¯t get to run from me," Zyren whispered as he leaned over her, his mouth at her nape. "Not now. Not when I can still feel your body trembling from what I just gave you."


    Her fingers clutched the sheets again, her body still betraying her, still aching in the wake of what they¡¯d shared. His weight behind her, the slow press of him against her again¡ªit sparked a fresh flood of sensation, of heat and helpless tension she could neither fight nor deny.


    "I won¡¯t say it," she hissed, turning her head just enough to nce at him.


    Zyren met her eyes, and the look he gave her then was pure fire.


    He didn¡¯t respond as he pushed forward again¡ªmeasured and deep¡ªand Aria¡¯s lips parted in a gasp, unable to stop the sound that escaped her. The sensation was different now, more consuming, his control absolute. She could feel every inch of him, every slow, iming movement. It was no longer about seduction. It was about domination.


    Her breath came fast, shallow. Tears stung her eyes, not from pain, but from how unbearably close it all felt¡ªfrom how deeply he carved himself into her without ever breaking her spirit.


    "This-this is sex and nothing more!" she managed to whisper, trembling.


    Zyren chuckled darkly, his hand smoothing up her spine before curling around her shoulder to pull her back into him with every thrust until they were both kneeling on the bed as he thrusted into her from behind.


    "Give it time!" he responded in a hoarse whisper right into her ears in a way that sent a shiver down her spine.


    He was relentless now, his rhythm as precise as it was punishing¡ªyet somehow never cruel. Each movement built the pressure in her again, drew her closer to a second breaking point she had no defense against. She tried to fight it, to think of anything else¡ªbut all she could feel was him¡ªevery breath, every pulse, every maddening, overwhelming sensation.


    "You¡¯re delusional!" she whispered again, more to herself than him, even as her body betrayed her¡ªarching, clinging, aching.


    He leaned down, his lips brushing the back of her ear.


    "I can wait! " he said softly.


    And as her body gave in once more, a trembling gasp on her lips, Zyren went ahead to do the same no longer holding himself back, watching her unravel against him with a look of satisfaction.


    And in the flickering candlelight, with her body spent and trembling, Aria felt it¡ªthat cold, haunting certainty.


    Zyren ckthorn did not want her just her body. He wanted something more!


    Something she would find out and make sure he never got.

 Chapter 81: What do you want?

    <h4>Chapter 81: What do you want?</h4>


    Aria had just woken up, but her eyelids felt so heavy that even attempting to open them felt like dragging lead across her vision. Hershes fluttered briefly before her eyes opened halfway.


    She hadn¡¯t moved yet, but her senses were already beginning to scream. There was weight pressing down on her¡ªsomething solid and warm against her back, heavy as a chain draped over her spine. She stiffened immediately, every muscle in her body going taut.


    Someone was holding her.


    No¡ª<i>he</i> was holding her.


    Her eyes widened as she became hyper-aware of her limbs, her skin, her insides. A sharp, hot pulse traveled up her spine the moment she realized there was still something lodged deep within her. Still <i>inside</i> her. Her stomach twisted violently as the fog in her mind cleared and the memory of the night before returned like a tidal wave crashing into her chest.


    It was Zyren. His cock was still inside her.


    Aria¡¯s entire body tensed, fury and humiliation burning in her veins as she tried to shift, to pull away, to dislodge him. But it was no use. Her legs were trembling from the effort, her core aching, and her movements shallow. Unless <i>he</i> pulled out, she wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    Shey still for a moment, the frustration boiling beneath her skin until it burst out in a low, scratchy growl. Her throat was dry, her voice hoarse from disuse, but she forced herself to speak.


    "I know you¡¯re not sleeping!" she snapped, her voiceced with both anger and shame.


    She tried again to pull away, but the response was immediate. An arm wrapped tightly around her waist, irond and unyielding, locking her in ce like a shackle.


    As if his overwhelming presence behind her wasn¡¯t suffocating enough, she could feel his chest shake with a low chuckle, the sound echoing right into her ears like a taunt.


    "We¡¯re not done yet," he murmured, speaking into her hair. His voice vibrated against her scalp, intimate and low, and her body jerked involuntarily when hisrge hands slid down to her already sore, reddened thighs.


    With deliberate pressure, he pulled her back against him, pushing himself deeper inside her with one slow, possessive thrust that made her curse aloud.


    "Unless you¡¯re trying to kill me," Aria growled through gritted teeth, "then pull out!"


    Her voice cracked near the end,ced with a mix of rage and sheer irritation. She hadn¡¯t expected him to agree. She didn¡¯t think he ever would. Why would he listen now, when he never cared about her consent before?


    But he did.


    To her shock, Zyren actually pulled back.


    She could feel it¡ªthe twitch of his length, the resistance of her walls clenching around him as he slowly slipped free.


    "There," he began with that smug drawl she hated, "clearly doesn¡¯t want me to¡ª"


    He was referring to her, to <i>that part of her,</i> and she didn¡¯t let him finish. She didn¡¯t want to hear his filthy gloating.


    Ignoring himpletely, she threw the sheets off and tried to swing her legs over the bed. But the second her feet hit the cold floor, her knees buckled like she was made of paper.


    She crumbled.


    Her body copsed gracelessly, her limbs trembling as pain and weakness rippled through her from within. Her hands barely caught her before she hit the ground, and she froze in a stunned haze.


    From above came the sound she dreaded most. Laughter.


    A deep, low rumble of amusement spilled from Zyren¡¯s throat, and she lifted her head slowly to re at him, hatred crackling in her eyes like a live me.


    He was still on the bed, looking like the embodiment of self-satisfaction. His dark hair fell messily across his brow, and his red eyes gleamed with dangerous amusement. He looked like a predator who had just devoured his prey.


    Meanwhile, Aria felt sick. Ashamed. Vited. Like she¡¯d betrayed everything she had ever loved by giving in to the monster who had murdered her father and brother.


    She wanted to scream. Instead, she vowed to herself¡ª<i>never again.</i> Never again would she let him touch her, no matter how much her body betrayed her.


    "You look red all over," Zyrenmented lightly, his grin widening as his gaze swept across her exposed skin.


    She swore under her breath and forced herself to her feet, using the bed for support. Her fingers trembled as she brushed hair away from her eyes and nced down at herself.


    Her body was marked¡ªher neck, her thighs, her breasts¡ªall covered in small red bites, unmistakably his.


    She refused to meet his eyes again. Instead, she bent down, gathering the torn pieces of clothing thaty scattered across the floor. She froze. Her eyes widened when she saw how shredded they were¡ªripped and useless.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to wear any of it.


    "You sister will be unharmed," Zyren said suddenly, his tone deeper now¡ªmoremanding. That sharp, lordly voice he used only when addressing those beneath him.


    "She can be a maid, if you¡¯d like," he offered, sounding casual.


    Aria didn¡¯t respond. She just shook her head, firm and defiant.


    If her sister had the same cursed blood...then the farther away she was from Zyren¡¯s court, the safer she¡¯d be.


    <i>What if she also feels a need to mate with a-- a...</i>


    The terrifying thought gripped Aria like a noose around her throat. Her re deepened as she turned her eyes on Zyren again, her fury rekindled.


    "As long as you don¡¯t run off..." Zyren continued, his voice dipping into a quieter, darker register, "I see no reason why I need to chase after her."


    The unspoken threat hit her like ice. <i>She¡¯ll be safe... as long as you don¡¯t run.</i>


    He was warning her. Telling her exactly what would happen if she disobeyed.


    She didn¡¯t respond¡ªnot with words. But her jaw clenched tightly as she scanned the floor and saw his long, ck coat. Grateful it was still intact, she grabbed it and wrapped it tightly around her bruised and bitten body.


    She had just steadied herself, preparing to finally escape this nightmare of a room, when his voice called out again.


    "Aria."


    It was soft. Too soft. But it froze her mid-step. Her fingers brushed the door handle, but her chest tightened.


    He never called her by name. Not unless something <i>bad</i> wasing. Like the time he¡¯d broken her leg.


    She turned slightly, her brows furrowed in suspicion.


    "You can try and kill me all you want," he said evenly, "but I won¡¯t hurt you. Not as long as you don¡¯t run."


    His words sent another chill down her spine, and then he added, "I don¡¯t have to tell you that sleeping with other men is off limits, do I?"


    There it was. That proud, possessive tone in his voice again. As if she belonged to him¡ªlike she was just another toy in his collection.


    Their gazes met, locked like two des shing. She knew she could leave now if she wanted. He wouldn¡¯t stop her. Not this time.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Something still wed at her insides. A question¡ªone she couldn¡¯t silence anymore.


    She turned fully toward him, her voice quiet but firm.


    "Sleeping with me... isn¡¯t what you want from me. So what is it?"


    Because Aria knew. Whatever carnal pleasure he got from their twisted night together... it couldn¡¯t possibly be what the King of Vampires truly desired from <i>her.</i>

 Chapter 82: What do you want{2}

    <h4>Chapter 82: What do you want{2}</h4>


    She wasn¡¯t naive enough to think he was stupid¡ªZyren ckthorne was many things, but a fool wasn¡¯t one of them. Neither did she believe for a second that she was special enough to drive him mad with the scent of her blood or with whaty between her legs. That fantasy was meant for other women, the deluded ones who mistook his attention for desire. Aria knew better.


    That bitter rity only deepened the pit in her stomach, made her wonder¡ªagonizingly¡ªwhat it was he truly wanted from her.


    Especially when he¡¯d made it abundantly clear that her father and brother had been nothing to him. Nothing but dirt beneath his boots. Disposable. Worthless. And she? He¡¯d all but said she should have died too. That he would have killed her himself... until something changed. Until she felt that heat¡ªand he¡ª


    Her thoughts caught in her throat.


    She was still trapped in that spinning, chaotic spiral when her entire body stilled. She didn¡¯t move, barely breathed. Her gaze locked on Zyren, who sat opposite her like a serpent waiting for its prey to stop writhing. He stared back at her, unblinking, calm. And then, just as she began to open her mouth, his did instead¡ªslowly, like a curtain rising on a nightmare.


    A smile crept across his face, cruel in its confidence, deliberate in its slowness. Then he spoke.


    "What do you think?" he asked.


    His voice was too casual, too smooth. And the way he said it¡ªthe almost mocking lilt¡ªit told her everything. He already knew she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    He saw no need to lie or pretend, and somehow that was worse. Much worse. Because it meant that even if she uncovered the truth, it wouldn¡¯t matter. She was already too far down the path. There was no stopping an oue he had long since predicted¡ªperhaps orchestrated.


    "Because I¡¯m a heatblood!" Aria¡¯s voice cracked with the force of it, with the terror that seized her lungs like a vice.


    The words came out in a rush, filled with panic she could no longer mask. The implications hit her all at once, sharp and terrible. If she was¡ªif what Zyren wanted had to do with that¡ªthen her sister was in danger too. Her sister who had no idea what lurked beneath the surface of their bloodline. Who hadn¡¯t yet been dragged into this darkness.


    Zyren didn¡¯t flinch.


    "Is that it? You need my blood?" Aria asked, her voice suddenly tight, high-pitched with fear. She hated herself for sounding scared, hated how the grin on his face widened the more she spoke, like her unraveling was the melody he¡¯d been waiting for.


    His confidence was unbearable.


    He sat there, still naked on the bed, his limbs draped in careless ease like it was a throne and not a ce of shame. No hint of guilt in his posture. No remorse in his gaze. Just calm detachment, as if her terror was nothing more than a passing amusement.


    "I¡¯ve drank your blood. Guess again," he said, voice light, almost yful.


    A strange wave of relief surged through her chest, but she refused to let it settle. She knew better than to trust him. Not even a heartbeat¡¯s worth of ease. Her gaze hardened, sharpening into a dagger as she stepped forward, as though proximity might wrest the truth from him.


    "It has to do with me?" she asked.


    Her voice had steadied slightly, though her fists remained clenched at her sides. Her nails bit into her palms, the pain a grounding force. What else could it be? She had nothing¡ªno power, no throne, no leverage. Why her?


    Zyren let out a slow sigh, the kind one gives a stubborn child. A hint of mock disappointment colored his tone.


    "Come on," he said, rolling his eyes slightly. "It¡¯s not that difficult to see."


    That glint in his eyes¡ªAria hated it. He was enjoying this far too much. Toying with her. Drawing it out not for the sake of revtion, but to watch her squirm, to prolong her difort. And she was letting him.


    Her hands trembled as her fists tightened further, but she held her ground. She wouldn¡¯t give him the satisfaction of retreat. Not now.


    Still, something in her shifted. She thought harder, more carefully. She filtered through every interaction they¡¯d had. The strange way he spoke to her. The way he restrained himself. The way he looked at her¡ªnot like prey, but like a puzzle. Like possession.


    Then something clicked.


    "You want me to submit to you?" she said, the words escaping almost in disbelief, as if they had formed before she could fully grasp them.


    It was ludicrous, wasn¡¯t it? How could something so simple, so base, be the answer?


    And yet¡ªZyren nodded.


    Just once. A slow, deliberate tilt of the head.


    Aria¡¯s jaw ckened, and she shook her head, backing up half a step, unable¡ªunwilling¡ªto ept what she¡¯d just heard.


    "You want me to submit to you?" she repeated, her voice rising. "That¡¯s what you want?"


    Zyren¡¯s eyes sparkled like a me catching oil.


    "What else could I possibly want from you?" he replied with a shrug, his tone maddeningly casual. "I¡¯ve lived for longer than you think. Life is quite boring."


    Aria¡¯s stomach turned. Her heart pounded in her chest like it wanted to escape. She could barelyprehend it, even as the truth settled like a stone in her gut.


    "You want me to submit to you because you think it would be fun?" she said, trying¡ªdesperately¡ªto see the world from his twisted perspective. "You killed my father and brother, and you think it would be nice to break me? Make me realize how powerless I truly am?"


    The words fell from her lips like broken ss, each one slicing deeper than thest. Her eyes burned. Tears blurred her vision before she could stop them. Bitter tears. Infuriated tears. Because now she saw it. The game. The true cruelty behind it all.


    Zyren didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t even blink. His smile remained stered across his face, serene and terrible. Like he was basking in the fury rolling off her like heat waves.


    "You¡¯re my pet, little me..." he murmured, voice deepening as he tilted his head, dark hair falling in a silky wave, framing those blood-red eyes that burned with something vile. "...of course you should submit to me without me having to ask for it." Shifting the topic subtly, avoiding the fact that he was clearly yet to say what he actually wanted.


    Aria¡¯s teeth ground together so hard she heard the faint echo in her own skull. Her fury reached a boiling point. He was still toying with her, still refusing to say it inly, still dancing around it like it was a joke he alone understood.


    When it was clear he was finished, when the silence stretched into a taunt, Aria spun on her heel. She didn¡¯t say another word.


    She stormed out of the room, her footsteps like thunder against the floor. Her hand mmed the door behind her with a crack that echoed through the corridor.


    And as she walked away¡ªher heart aze, her lungs burning with rage¡ªshe swore on the ashes of her family that until herst breath, she would make Zyren ckthorne suffer.


    Even if she had to douse herself in fire just to burn his cursed hands.

 Chapter 83: Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 83: Reunion</h4>


    Aria moved swiftly through the halls, each step echoing with urgency, her bare feet pping against the cold stone, her body wrapped in the long coat she had barely managed to throw over herself.


    Her hair clung to the back of her neck with sweat, her heartbeat drumming in her ears. The guards at her door didn¡¯t dare stop her, though they exchanged uneasy nces at the haunted look in her eyes. She didn¡¯t look at them. Couldn¡¯t. Her mind was a storm, her thoughts consumed with a single, obsessive urge: to scrub Zyren from her body, to cleanse herself until her skin bled if she had to.


    But the moment she shoved open her door, everything inside her ground to a halt.


    Her breath caught. Her vision tunneled.


    There, sitting on the edge of her bed, was a girl with red hair.


    Not just any red. A red Aria would¡¯ve known even in the dark. A red that had once gleamed like fire under the sun¡ªwild, vibrant, impossible to tame. But now it hung limp, brushed and neat but without life, as though shackled by invisible chains.


    <i>Liora.</i>


    Aria didn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t.


    Her sister was still. Too still. Her posture too upright, too careful, like someone had been scolded for slouching one too many times. She stared at nothing with wide, vacant eyes, arms folded stiffly in herp. Her dress looked clean. Her skin carefully washed. But the bruises peeking from under the neckline of her gown and trailing her forearms were old and dark, yellowing at the edges¡ªugly remnants of unspoken violence.


    What broke Aria most were her eyes¡ªvoid of warmth or spark, as though someone had hollowed her out from within and left only the shell behind.


    It was like staring at a corpse that hadn¡¯t realized it was dead.


    Aria¡¯s heart cracked wide open.


    "Liora," she breathed, a name too familiar to not be spoken so softly, disbeliefced with the sound of tears. Her hands trembled violently as she took a step forward. "Liora¡ª!"


    But the name had barely left her lips when Liora suddenly moved.


    A sh of movement¡ªferal, desperate¡ªand a jagged shard of wood appeared from under her skirt. Her head low as she reacted by shing at the hand which came closer to her. A strangled scream caught in her throat, eyes wild, hands shaking as she lunged toward Aria with the strength of someone who had spent far too long being prey.


    Aria gasped, stumbling back, hands flying up in instinct to shield herself. "Liora!¡ª"


    But just as quickly as it began, Liora froze¡ªfrozen mid-swing, breath hitching, eyes locked on Aria¡¯s face.


    Or more specifically... her hair.


    Her pupils trembled. Her lips parted in a soft, confused gasp. Her gaze traced over Aria¡¯s features¡ªher jawline, her cheekbones, her mouth¡ªuntil a flicker of recognition cracked through her expression like lightning splitting a frozenke.


    She dropped the wood.


    It ttered to the floor with a soft, heart-stopping sound, forgotten the instant it left her hand.


    "Aria...?" she whispered.


    Aria couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She rushed forward and pulled her sister into her arms with a cry that came from the deepest pit in her chest.


    Liora didn¡¯t move at first. Her body remained stiff as stone, unresponsive. But then¡ªslowly, painfully¡ªas if the warmth of her sister¡¯s arms was a balm reaching deep into her soul, she broke.


    A sound tore from her throat¡ªraw and primal and <i>human</i>¡ªand she copsed against Aria, sobbing uncontrobly. Her fingers wed into Aria¡¯s coat, her nails digging into her back, clinging like a drowning child desperate for air.


    Aria buried her face in Liora¡¯s hair, her own tears falling in rivers as she rocked her sister back and forth.


    "I thought you were dead," Aria sobbed, clutching her tighter, kissing her temple, her cheek, her forehead in frantic desperation. "I thought¡ªI thought I lost you forever¡ª"


    But Liora couldn¡¯t speak. Her voice was broken by sobs, the kind that ripped through her ribs and bent her body forward, stealing the air from her lungs. She convulsed in Aria¡¯s arms, trembling violently with the force of it, her whole body remembering every bruise, every cruel hand.


    She wailed into Aria¡¯s chest until her face was soaked and swollen, until her throat was hoarse, until no more sound came out¡ªonly dry, shuddering gasps.


    Aria held her through it all. Until the shaking dulled. Until her sobs faded into hups and silence. Until her weight slumped heavy into her arms like a ragdoll drained of will.


    They crumpled onto the bed in a tangled heap, Aria still holding her as if letting go would mean losing her all over again.


    "Liora..." Aria whispered, brushing her sister¡¯s matted hair behind her ear. "What happened? How... how did you end up at the ve auction? What happened after¡ªafter that night?"


    She stopped herself, lips trembling.


    But the question forced its way out anyway.


    "Is Mother...?"


    Liora¡¯s eyes flickered. She didn¡¯t speak.


    Her face twisted again, crumpling in slow agony. Tears rolled fresh down her cheeks. She shook her head once, hard¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t denial. It was the kind of shake that came from someone who couldn¡¯t find the words to exin the pain.


    That silence was enough. It screamed louder than any words ever could.


    Aria felt something cold coil through her chest. Her jaw tightened as her eyes welled.


    "Selira..." she whispered, her mother¡¯s name a ghost on her tongue. She didn¡¯t ask again. There was no point.


    She just held her sister tighter, nails digging into her own palm behind Liora¡¯s back, as if drawing her own blood might anchor her.


    "I should have been there," Aria choked. "I should have found you sooner. I should have¡ªshould have done something¡ª"


    Minutes passed like that. Breathing. Clutching. Drowning.


    Then Liora stirred. She lifted her head slowly, voice hoarse and broken.


    "Are you a ve too?" she asked, blinking through swollen lids. "Do you have... a master?"


    Aria froze. Her breath hitched.


    Liora¡¯s gaze searched her face, and what she saw there filled her with horror.


    "Did he¡ªdid he force you too?"


    Aria opened her mouth. Closed it. The words wouldn¡¯te.


    The silence between them stretched, heavy and awful.


    "I fought," Liora said suddenly, bitter and fast, as if she couldn¡¯t bear the silence. "I fought as hard as I could. They told me if I screamed again, they¡¯d throw me to the demons in the pits."


    Her fists trembled in herp. "I tried biting my tongue. Pretending to be mad. Thought maybe they wouldn¡¯t want me then¡ªbut theyughed. Said I¡¯d sell better that way."


    Aria swallowed down bile. Her stomach twisted so violently it hurt.


    "I was separated from Mother. She went to get food. And... and..."


    Her voice cracked.


    "There were men," she continued, faster now. "So many. Some just stared. Others touched. One of them said I¡¯d look prettier with a broken jaw. Another tried to cut my hair off with a knife."


    She gave a hollowugh. "One man said he¡¯d slice out my womb so no human could ever breed me again¡ªsaid then I¡¯d be <i>worthless</i>."


    Aria¡¯s chest heaved. Her nails drew blood from her palms as she grabbed Liora¡¯s face.


    "I swear to you," she said, her voice trembling with fury, "I¡¯ll kill them all. Every single one who touched you. I don¡¯t care who they are¡ªI¡¯ll make them bleed."


    Liora looked down.


    "But you... you¡¯re here. With him. The king. He bought you too?"


    "That¡¯s why we¡¯re in here?" she asked, looking around. "This is his castle?"


    "We are his ves?"


    "No!" Aria said quickly, shaking her head. "It¡¯splicated but you are free!." But Aria had barely spoken when Liora set a look of suspicion on her. "That¡¯s impossible!"


    "I made a deal!" Aria responded only to see a look of shock appear on Liora¡¯s face. "He forced you! You didn¡¯t want it!"


    Liora¡¯s eyes narrowed in disbelief. Her voice was sharp and insistent. "You didn¡¯t say yes either! You had no choice in the--"


    Aria flinched. "No. I didn¡¯t" cut her off before she could finish even though a part of her thought otherwise.


    She exhaled shakily. "He treats me like a pet. A possession. Sometimes I think he..."


    She didn¡¯t finish. She couldn¡¯t.


    Liora¡¯s gaze drifted down, spotting the way Aria had limped earlier, the bruising along her thigh that peeked beneath the edge of the coat.


    "He hurts you," she said tly, fury darkening her voice.


    Aria lowered her head, tears springing up again. "Yes," she whispered. "He does. He¡ªhe killed Father. And our brother."


    Liora went still. Her entire body locked.


    Her already-reddened eyes grew ssy again, as fresh tears welled up and spilled over.


    "You lie," she gasped¡ªbut the pain on her face betrayed her. She already knew. She just didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    "No," Aria said, voice breaking. "I saw it happen."


    Liora let out a shattered sob and mmed her fists into the bed, shaking her head. "No! No! Not them too!"


    She wed at the mattress, like she could tear away the truth itself. "Why¡ªwhy would he¡ªwhat did we ever do?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Aria choked, pulling her close again. "I don¡¯t know why¡ªbut I will make him pay."


    "I want to help," Liora rasped. "If we can kill him¡ªif we can destroy all of them¡ªI want to help."


    Aria nodded slowly, tears glistening in her eyes. "We will. We¡¯ll kill them all. And we¡¯ll find Mother. I got separated from her¡ªshe might still be alive."


    Liora leaned her forehead against Aria¡¯s. "I thought I¡¯d never see you again."


    "I thought I was the only one left," Aria whispered.


    They sat in silence, fingers tangled, nails biting into skin, as if afraid this reunion was just a dream.


    Two broken sisters, wrapped in each other¡¯s pain, their hearts stitched together by grief.


    And for the first time in so long... they weren¡¯t alone.

 Chapter 84: Whore!

    <h4>Chapter 84: Whore!</h4>


    The letter was gone¡ªreduced to nothing more than a curl of ash and a bitter scent that clung to Rymora¡¯s fingers as she scattered the ckened remains out the narrow slit of her chamber¡¯s window. Her eyes darted left and right, her movements swift but silent. She didn¡¯t breathe until thest flicker of burnt parchment floated away into the wind, lost in the night.


    She turned, wrapped herself in a in gray cloak, and drew the hood low over her head. Her hands trembled for only a second before she clenched them into fists at her sides. <i>No fear. No weakness.</i> She couldn¡¯t afford it. Her heartbeat drummed against her ribs like a prisoner against a cell wall, but her face remained a calm, empty mask.


    Rymora didn¡¯t speak. <i>Couldn¡¯t</i> speak. And most importantly¡ªno one ever expected her to. A blessing that would serve her well.


    She slipped out of the servant¡¯s wing with practiced ease, feet nearly silent on the polished stone floor as she walked past other servants going about their business. She had to leave and be back before Aira noticed she was gone.


    The letter had demanded it.


    As she neared the gates, two guards leaned against the stone arch, their armor dull with wear and their stances rxed with routine. One of them turned his headzily when she approached.


    They stirred at the sight of her, straightening not out of discipline but something darker. Their eyes raked over her figure, veiled by cloth but still feminine enough to stir interest.


    "Well, if it isn¡¯t the dumb little maid," one drawled, grinning as he elbowed hispanion. "Running errands?" He chuckled to himself, not expecting an answer¡ªsince Rymora couldn¡¯t speak.


    The other guard licked his lips. "Who knows... maybe she¡¯s running off for some morning cock."


    Rymora said nothing. <i>Could</i> say nothing. She kept her gaze low, heart hammering, expression carefully nk.


    "Maybe she can¡¯t talk," the first sneered, stepping closer, "but I¡¯d wager she can still moan."


    The other guard stiffened slightly, shooting a nce toward the castle. "Careful," he muttered. "She serves <i>her</i>. The king¡¯s pet."


    That gave them both pause. A slow shadow crossed their faces.


    "You think she¡¯d tattle? She can¡¯t speak or write!" the first scoffed, but his voice had lost its bite.


    "Yes, but would <i>you</i> risk it?"


    Theirughter died. With a grunt, the first man waved Rymora through. "Go on, then. Off you go!"


    "An hour is all you get, or I¡¯ll have to make a report!"


    Rymora dipped her head obediently and slipped past them. Her hands trembled inside her sleeves, but her face remained serene. Only once she was beyond the gates did she allow herself to breathe.


    The servant¡¯s carriage was already waiting by the lower yard¡ªa rickety wooden thing used to ferry staff in and out of the castle for errands no one deemed important. The driver didn¡¯t even nce at her as she climbed in and took her ce among the others: three kitchen maids, a hunched stable hand, and a young man carrying bolts of cloth. They were too tired, too distracted to pay her much mind. That suited her fine.


    The ride into the city was long, the streets bumping and uneven beneath the wheels, the tter of hooves echoing in the otherwise silent night. Rymora kept her hood low, hands folded neatly in herp, head tilted slightly as if napping. But her eyes were open, watching.


    When the carriage reached the city center, the other servants disembarked in twos and threes, slipping off toward inns or taverns or vanishing into side streets with parcels in hand. Rymora was thest to step down. She walked calmly, her gait unhurried, until the carriage rolled away behind her and the sounds of the city faded into eerie silence.


    She stood before a restaurant that had long since ceased to hostughter and clinking sses. Its sign was half-rotted, swinging crookedly in the wind. The windows were boarded, the door shut tight with rusted hinges.


    She nced once over her shoulder, then slipped through the side entrance¡ªthe one with the broken lock.


    Inside, the air was thick with dust and silence. Moonlight filtered through the cracks in the boarded windows, silvering the edges of overturned tables and empty shelves. The scent of rotted wood and old wine lingered like ghosts. Her footsteps were soft against the warped floorboards as she moved deeper into the darkness.


    Sunlight streaked through the cracks in the roof, catching on dust and broken ss. The air inside was still and cold, the silence eerie.


    But they were there.


    Lord Falson stood tall at the far end of the room, his ck coat buttoned to the throat, pale hair tied at the nape. A gleam of cold silver adorned his cravat pin, the same silver that glinted in his eyes.


    Beside him stood Gregor.


    Rymora froze.


    Gregor¡¯s dark green cloak was pulled back just enough to reveal the curve of a wolf¡¯s ear atop his head¡ªfurry, gray, and twitching. His jaw was strong, lips slightly parted as he saw her.


    For a breathless second, something in her eyes softened. Right in front of her was her lover, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in more than a year.


    Rymora wanted to run to him, to bury herself in his chest, to feel his warmth soak into her bones. But Falson¡¯s presence was a de between them.


    "You¡¯rete," Lord Falson said, his voice quiet and cruel.


    Rymora immediately dropped to her knees and pressed her forehead to the dusty floor. She pulled out the hidden cloth and offered it forward without meeting his gaze.


    Falson snatched it and unfolded the cloth. His lip curled.


    "This is nothing."


    Inside was a small vial with ck powder whose contents Lord Falson and Gregor were already familiar with.


    "Silver!"


    Rymora instantly began to speak. "I was there when she poisoned him! It worked, and he was dying until his body slowly began to heal at speeds no living thing should be capable of!" she exined, having previously informed them through a letter of exactly all that happened.


    Which was why she had been terrified to find out that he wanted to meet her in person.


    "I have been¡ª"


    "You have been doing nothing!" Falson interrupted coldly. "You¡¯re in that castle every day, and this¡ªthis garbage¡ªis what you bring me?"


    "Is this what I¡¯m supposed to present to the king?" he barked at her, even as Rymora lowered her forehead back to the floor.


    Gregor stood silent, eyes unreadable. He didn¡¯t speak or try to help.


    Rymora slowly began to speak. "I¡¯m doing my best. Please¡ªI¡¯m trying. I only¡ª"


    Falson stepped forward. "You only <i>what</i>?" His voice boomed, but there was a threatening edge to it.


    She swallowed, lifting her tear-bright eyes. Her lips parted, her voice breaking with the breath she couldn¡¯t steady. Her eyes were pleading. <i>I want to help. I swear to you, I want to be useful.</i>


    For a second, her lip trembled with emotion¡ªand that was when Falson¡¯s expression changed.


    His hand twitched at his side. His jaw flexed.


    He was going to hit her. She flinched.


    Gregor stood beside him but didn¡¯t make any move to stop him. All he had was a pitiful look in his eyes that brought more tears to Rymora¡¯s.


    Rymora¡¯s mouth tightened to keep from breaking. She nodded quickly, over and over, eyes wide.


    "I¡¯ll do better," she promised. "I promise. I¡¯ll find something real."


    The silence stretched thin.


    Falson let out a disgusted breath and stepped back. "You¡¯d better."


    He turned on his heel, not bothering to look back. The heavy door creaked open behind him, letting in a st of morning light before he mmed it and left, leaving Gregor, who would join him after the lovers were done talking.


    Rymora stared at him, her breath still unsteady. Tears still filled her eyes as she rose to her feet, dusting her dusty knees.


    She rose slowly and took a tentative step toward him, her face breaking into a soft, radiant smile. Her joy at seeing him¡ªdespite everything¡ªlit her from within. The mask slipped. Her hands moved to embrace him.


    Gregor¡¯s arms stayed at his sides.


    "You should have done better!" he berated her without holding back. "How do you think you¡¯ll be allowed back into the pack if you keep being so useless?" he said softly, even as he hugged her and patted her back. His words were venomous, but his tone was soft.


    "I care about you! It¡¯s why I can¡¯t keep silent just because I¡¯m your lover!" he said, even as he stared at her face with a hint of disapproval, his eyes fixed on her lips.


    "Your mouth," he said tly.


    She froze, arms still hovering in the air.


    His gaze dropped to her lips. "There¡¯s bruising."


    She stiffened. Her fingers trembled where they hung in the space between them. She knew but figured it couldn¡¯t be that bad¡ªsomething that should have healed.


    "I..." She hesitated, aware of her lover¡¯s temper and how he would react if she were to tell him what happened¡ªhow blowing a vampire lord was something she <i>had</i> to do.


    Gregor¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Her throat constricted.


    He tilted his head. "Who did it?"


    Rymora stepped back slightly, unsure. Her mind scrambled for a lie, any lie that wouldn¡¯t make his face harden the way it was starting to.


    Gregor didn¡¯t wait.


    "Did you sleep with a vampire?" he asked, his tone still soft but the underlying threat clear as his brown eyes slowly turned manic.


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    He didn¡¯t yell. He didn¡¯t raise his voice. But his next words cut deeper than anything Falson could have ever said as he spoke before she could.


    <strong>"YOU WHORE!"</strong>

 Chapter 85: Love is Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 85: Love is Sacrifice</h4>


    Rymora blinked.


    Almost like a fly had shot into her eye and her she was instinctively fluttering her eyes to get it out.


    She was stunned! So much so that it had the same feeling like she had been physically punched as she fixed her eyes on Gregor only to be taken aback to see tears in his eyes as he looked at her.


    "You slept with a man? With one of them? You cheated on me!" he used her, his voice cracking with disbelief, raw and jagged like shattered ss.


    And with only a bit of a stutter, Rymora responded as she hurriedly did her best to quickly clear up the misunderstanding.


    "Gregor!" she gasped as she shook her head. "I-I would never!" she swore, even though tears flooded her eyes, spilling past hershes and trailing hot down her cheeks.


    Aware that although she didn¡¯t go all the way it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t use her mouth¡ªsomething she didn¡¯t dare to say to him¡ªas her eyes flooded with more tears while she continued to speak.


    "Pl-please! You have to believe me! I¡¯ve been faithful! There¡¯s nothing I want more than toe back to the pack to be with you!" she promised, her voice quivering with desperation.


    Gregor had been the only one who stood by her even after her parents discarded her when they found out that she couldn¡¯t even show her furry ears at will. The one thing that showed her identity as a werewolf.


    Gregor was the only one who cared and professed his love for her. He was a bit rough around the edges but that was only because he loved her and wanted the best for her.


    "I would never¡ª" but she didn¡¯t get to finish before she heard him say words that almost floored her to the ground.


    "STRIP!" hemanded with a dark look in his eyes, no sign of the tears that had been slowly brimming in his gaze as he fixed a stony look on her.


    "Prove it!" he continued with a hurt expression on his face even as Rymora tried to speak back.


    "But-But we¡¯re in an abandoned¡ª"


    "So you refuse! You admit that you have been unfaithful!" his words sharper than before as he instantly turned around to leave.


    A sly smirk at the edge of his lips as he instantly felt her cling to his arm, her grip tight as she held onto him.


    Her breathing was rapid and he could hear the fear in her tone as she spoke again, nodding her head vigorously the way she usually did.


    Like he was the only thing she had and could cling on to.


    Gregor¡¯s gaze instantly softened as he turned around to grab her hands in his as he spoke to her with misty eyes.


    "I¡¯m your lover! I¡¯m the only one on your side! Do you think there should be any secrets between us?" he asked even as Rymora gently shook her head a moment before she slowly began to strip off the coat she had on.


    Finding the cleanest ce in the mess to ce it on before she took off her gown, baring herself to Gregor even as her face reddenedpletely.


    She felt squirmish as she used her hands to cover her breasts just before Gregor moved her hands away.


    A hungry look in his eyes¡ªone she recognized¡ªas she watched him instantly pull off the belt without caring about taking off his coat.


    His eyes were fixed on hers as he lowered his pants to reveal his hard member, even as he moved closer to her, grabbing her around the waist and turning her around before bending her over a table.


    "Gregor!" she gasped as she felt him grab her thighs, aware of what he was about to do before he even did it.


    "We¡¯ve not done this in too long! Don¡¯t you want to?" he asked even as she felt him ce himself at her entrance before he moved to push in.


    Rymora gritted her thigh as she felt pain, trying to convince him to go gentler.


    "Slowly! You¡¯re¡ª"


    "Rx!" he snapped from behind her. "I¡¯m a bit big but you¡¯re too tight! I can¡¯t even put the tip!" he grumbled, a huge frown on his face as he pushed in even more, but Rymora couldn¡¯t¡ªespecially with the pain that had increased.


    They had done it before but somehow the pain seemed even worse than the first time.


    "Stop! Stop!" she gasped as she pulled away from him with all her might, just before he could grab her arm and pull her closer.


    Rymora didn¡¯t stop, going ahead to put more distance between them even as tears streamed down her face as she looked at him.


    "It hurts!" she directly told him with a hint of anger in her tone¡ªenough for Gregor to realize that any more and Rymora would have had enough, knowing enough to pull back as he softened his tone and instantly began to apologize.


    "Rye! I¡¯m sorry!" he said, moving closer to her as he zipped up his pants, making sure to show a hint of pain in his expression as he stuffed his hard member back in his pants to show how difficult it was to do so.


    "We¡¯ve not seen in a year! I love you so of course I¡¯ll want us to be one!" he told her even as he moved closer to kiss her forehead and pulled her in for a hug.


    "I can wait! I can wait until you learn to rx! It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s your body that¡¯s weak!" he continued even as Rymora buried her face in his chest, taking in the smell of him which she had missed.


    No one had hugged her like he did¡ªnot since her parents discarded her and disowned her since she was fifteen when she failed to shift into a wolf. No one even cared to feed her and she had to fend for herself until she was eighteen when she met Gregor, who fell in love with her at first sight.


    "I¡¯ll do better!" she promised, mumbling under her breath with a hint of tears in her eyes. ¡¯For what is love if not sacrifice?¡¯

 Chapter 86: Liar

    <h4>Chapter 86: Liar</h4>


    Aria spoke a bit more with her sister as they both sat on the bed in her room, cuddled up together, unwilling to let each other go. Their arms wrapped around each other like lifelines, fingers tangled tightly, as though loosening their grip might tear open the fragile peace between them.


    They talked for a while longer, their voices trembling with emotion, crying half the time, their cheeks wet and eyes swollen. After everything, they had both decided that finding their mother was the one thing they had to do¡ªsomething solid to cling to amid the wreckage.


    "After that we¡¯ll all escape together," Liora whispered under her breath, her voice soft and rushed, like she was afraid even saying it too loud might curse it. She continued talking, her words barely above a whisper.


    "...it will be a mostly human city where we can live normal lives," she added, though a hint of worry clung to her voice like a shadow she couldn¡¯t shake.


    "As long as we have each other, I don¡¯t really care about revenge," she admitted¡ªbut she was still speaking, still painting dreams of escape, when Aria felt a cold shudder of fear twist through her chest. It was a fear she hadn¡¯t even been aware was still there, buried deep beneath her skin like a sleeping beast.


    Thest time she escaped, Zyren had ordered her leg broken¡ªsnapped like a branch beneath his will. She understood now that if she ever ran again, if she dared try to flee a second time, she couldn¡¯t afford to be caught. Not for her sake¡ªand certainly not for Liora¡¯s.


    "I¡¯m not even sure what I¡¯m supposed to do here," Liora admitted in a low voice, her uncertaintyid bare between them. Even Aria herself wasn¡¯t sure. The only thing she did know¡ªthe only thing she <i>could</i> know¡ªwas that she wouldn¡¯t let her sister be harmed. Not again. Not ever.


    "I¡¯ll ask and find out what¡ª" But Aria was still speaking when she heard a light knock at her door. The kind that instantly filled her with unease.


    There was no one she knew who would bother knocking¡ªmuch less in a way so delicate it was as if the person were afraid of leaving a mark on the door.


    Aria instantly got up, her muscles tensing, and reached for her walking stick even though she no longer needed it as much. Still, thest thing she needed was for Zyren to remember that she had once required chains.


    She had just pulled the door open when she was met with the sight of a middle-aged woman¡ªclearly human¡ªbowing her head. She spoke in a respectful tone, one Aria had never heard anyone use for her in the castle, and yet...


    Though her demeanor was polite, the hatred in her eyes was unmistakable. It flickered just beneath the surface, something she tried but failed to hide.


    "I received orders to help the new maid settle in. She is to take shifts in the garden," the woman said, bowing her head lower, her tone soft and controlled.


    All Aria could think about was what she might have done to earn the woman¡¯s scorn¡ªuntil the image returned to her: Zyren, cutting down servants like they were weeds.


    <i>She mes me</i>, Aria realized. And deep in her heart, she couldn¡¯t fault her. Any of those servants could have been the woman¡¯s sister, her brother... someone she loved.


    "I should also show her where she would stay," the woman added, just as Liora stepped down from the bed and moved closer, her face calm but her posture hesitant.


    "I can¡¯t stay here with you," she said in aposed tone, but the sadness beneath it clung to her voice like fog. Aria didn¡¯t know how to respond. She simply nodded, her throat too tight to speak, even as tears welled in Liora¡¯s eyes.


    She moved to step out, but not before Aria caught her hand, gripping it tightly. She leaned in close, her voice trembling with quiet fury and sorrow.


    "I promise that no one will ever touch you again," Aria swore under her breath.


    Liora nodded, eyes glistening, and stepped out. Aria let go reluctantly as the maid¡ªwith a dark pin on her chest that marked her rank¡ªbowed once more before turning and leaving.


    Aria stepped back inside. She sat back down on the bed, her shoulders heavy with the weight of everything unspoken. For now, until she found their mother... until she escaped... until she made Zyren pay¡ªLiora, her younger sister by a year, was her sole responsibility.


    Out in the corridor, Liora walked with a steady pace, matching the woman beside her. The maid didn¡¯t look at her, didn¡¯t speak. Liora kept her expression still, but it had darkened.


    She had seen her sister¡¯s room. She had seen the luxury. The silks. The golden trim. She had heard enough already to know that Aria was the King¡¯s favorite¡ªhis only pet.


    The cor on her sister¡¯s neck could¡¯ve paid for a life offort and indulgence. Liora gritted her teeth, fury rising inside her like bile.


    <i>She lied</i>, Liora thought, rage tightening her chest as she remembered asking Aria if she had slept with the King. <i>You said no¡ªbut you smell of sex. Your skin is marked with love bites. The vampire¡¯s bite on your neck is still fresh.</i>


    <i>You slept with the enemy!</i>


    The only thing that stopped her from fully condemning her sister was the haunted look buried in Aria¡¯s eyes¡ªsomething broken, something too raw to fake.


    But even then, Liora wasn¡¯t sure she could forgive her.


    She nced sideways at the maid beside her, catching the dirty looks the woman kept tossing her way when she thought Liora wasn¡¯t watching.


    "I¡¯ll show you your room first," the maid said stiffly. Liora nodded, silent.


    But when they reached the room and the door creaked open, Liora¡¯s stomach turned. It was dark, musty, barren. The air stank of damp stone.


    Without hesitation, her anger surged to the surface.


    She raised her hand and pped the woman¡ªso hard her head snapped to the side. The maid gasped, reeling in stunned silence.


    "I don¡¯t care what you have against my sister¡ªbut you forget your ce," Liora said coldly, knowing that hiding their rtionship wouldn¡¯t serve her.


    "She sleeps with the King. One word from her, and your entire family would be dead." Her voice dropped, venom curling around every syble. "Unlike my sister¡ªI¡¯m not squeamish with blood."


    She took a step closer, her gaze glinting with cruelty. "Get me a better room, or I¡¯ll piss on the floor and make you lick it clean."


    She had nothing left. Her father and brother¡ªdead. Her mother¡ªmissing. Her sister¡ªimed by the very monster who destroyed their lives.


    And while Aria was in silks and gold, Liora had been raped by beasts. She clenched her fists so tight her nails dug into her palms.


    She had reached rock bottom. Although she didn¡¯t look it and had acted otherwise deep down rage was the only thing keeping her warm.

 Chapter 87: Blood Tournament

    <h4>Chapter 87: Blood Tournament</h4>


    Aria had just settled back on the bed, still thinking of her sister¡¯s well-being and how soon she would be able to see her again, when the sound of the door being pushed open jarred her away from her thoughts.


    For a split second, she thought it was Zyren who had returned to torment her, only to jerk upright in relief as she saw Rymora walk in, closing the door quietly behind her.


    Aria had been surprised not to see her already waiting in the room, but was even more surprised to note the dampness of her hair¡ªit was clear she had recently taken her bath.


    Her eyes were slightly red, and it was obvious from the dazed expression on her face that she wasn¡¯t quite being her usual self.


    "You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost," Aria pointed out, even as Rymora bowed her head and moved straight toward the table, picking up a paper and pen, which she immediately began to scribble on.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry for beingte!¡¯ she boldly apologized, turning the paper toward Aria for her to read.


    ¡¯I woke up with belly pains. My period came early and I was unprepared,¡¯ she went on scribbling, even as Aria nodded, barely ncing at the excuse.


    Aria didn¡¯t really see Rymora as her maid, but simply as someone who was supposed to help her. Besides, she understood that not every day could be served at full strength.


    The bruises at the edge of her lips were still obvious, and somehow Aria hesitated to ask about them. She simply sighed, staring at the light bruises on her own arms, and spoke in a low tone to Rymora, who was already moving toward the wardrobe to help her figure out what to wear.


    "You can take the day off. I¡¯ll manage on my own," Aria told her, though Rymora instantly began to shake her head, refusing to agree with a worried look on her face.


    "To be honest, I need some time to myself. Moreover... I can¡¯t imagine how awful you feel," Aria added, but she wasn¡¯t even done speaking when she heard Rymora sniff. Tears pooled quickly in the girl¡¯s eyesrge, silent tears she tried not to let fall but couldn¡¯t hold back.


    Grabbing the piece of paper she had been writing on, Rymora slowly began to scribble again, even as she smiled faintly at Aria through the tears.


    <strong>¡¯Thank you,¡¯</strong> she wrote, aware that since Aria had said it, she could finally allow herself to lie down for the rest of the day.


    Being reprimanded by Falson and made aware of her failure had made her feel worse than usual¡ªbut more than that, it was the way Gregor had left after she refused him intimacy. That failure cut deep. Her shame was personal, old, and thick with the helpless thoughts she had once buried.


    <i>¡¯What am I? Am I nothing but a failure?¡¯</i> she thought, bowing her head gratefully at Aria before gently heading out of the room and closing the door behind her.


    Aria instantly got up and bathed, surprised at how long she had held it in. She hurried to get dressed.


    After failing to find anything that could hide even half the love bites that covered her entire body, Aria finally found a long white silk gown.


    The only con was how transparent it was¡ªenough to show every part of her when she threw it on.


    <i>¡¯You said I couldn¡¯t wear a coat. You didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t wear an undercloth,¡¯</i> she thought to herself as she went ahead and wore a small, short whitecy gown that covered her breasts and most of her legs¡ªenough to ensure that no part of her could be seen.


    Ready, she went ahead and stepped out of the room, heading straight toward the food hall where meals were to be eaten.


    Aria did her best to walk faster, despite her limp and the pain in her hip, pushing forward with determination in her eyes as she headed there, not wanting to bete.


    But she had just entered when she was taken aback by the sight of people bowing. Her back stiffened, and a shiver ran down her spine as she realized Zyren had arrived.


    She instantly bowed her head too, not daring to look at him as he walked past her¡ªonly to hear him pause, then gesture like he usually did.


    He was ordering her to move closer.


    She did, and just like before, she found herself on hisp, her eyes fixed on everything and everyone but him.


    She could feel his arm wrap around her waist, firm and possessive, but she ignored it, focusing instead on the maids who had already begun serving food¡ªuntil his whisper reached her ear, low yet deliberately audible.


    "Your sister is fine?"


    His tone made warning signs scream in her head. She fought to keep her face neutral, nodding with a smile she didn¡¯t feel.


    "She is fine," Aria responded, still refusing to speak aloud to him. But then his next words froze her blood.


    "That¡¯s good. Then you won¡¯t mind sharing my bed again."


    He said it louder¡ªloud enough that even the human maids could hear it¡ªand in a tone far too delighted, like it was something that had already been decided.


    Aria jerked around to look at him, her eyes wide with disbelief, but she said nothing. Instead, she turned away again, focusing on the tter of food in front of her, filled and steaming.


    Her gaze met Vivian¡¯s¡ªred and burning. The vampire woman looked like she was on the verge of exploding. Her hands clenched the iron fork tightly enough to bend it in half.


    If looks could kill, Aria was sure she would already be dead. But instead of fear, a hint of satisfaction curled in her chest. A small, smug smile touched her lips as she watched Vivian struggle to contain herself.


    But then Vivian sprang to her feet, her eyes gleaming with sudden rity.


    "My King," she said the moment she stood, bowing her head in a gesture of forced grace.


    Zyren nodded, granting her permission to speak.


    "...A few weeks have passed. We can no longer ignore the tradition of the Blood Tournament," she beamed, her expression gleaming with cruelty.


    Aria¡¯s body tensed. She instinctively sat straighter. From the excitement on Vivian¡¯s face alone, she could already sense¡ªwhatever it was, it wasn¡¯t going to be good for her.

 Chapter 88: Then you’ll die

    <h4>Chapter 88: Then you¡¯ll die</h4>


    For a moment, no one in the hall spoke.


    Even the vampire lords, who had been speaking in hushed tones amongst themselves, fell into utter silence, their gazes snapping toward the raised dais where King Zyren sat with Aria on hisp. The weight of expectation seemed to choke the air, thickening it until even breath felt unnatural.


    Aria, who had been reaching for a piece of fruit from the grand silver tter before her, froze mid-motion. Her fingers curled slowly inward, retreating to herp as her gaze flicked up beneath hershes toward Zyren, bracing herself.


    "I agree! It¡¯s been a while we had one!" Zyren¡¯s deep voice echoed through the long hall, sharp and clear. Every syble struck like a hammer, cracking the oppressive stillness. "Send one to the Castle butlers!" hemanded, his cold eyes drifting toward the head servant, who stood beside him with her head bowed in reverence.


    "It should also be announced to the general public," he continued, with the ease of someone dering a feast¡ªnot a decree that might lead many to death.


    He raised his hand slightly, and one of the servants standing closest rushed forward, hands trembling visibly as he reached for the carved decanter to pour wine into the king¡¯s cup. His knuckles were pale, his grip barely steady enough to avoid spilling.


    Aria blinked slowly, watching the liquid swirl into the goblet.


    <i>I didn¡¯t poison this one,</i> she thought, the bitter humor dry on her tongue, even as dread crawled up her spine.


    But her thoughts snapped to the announcement¡ªthe Blood Tournament. Her mind turned over the term like a de in the dark. She tried to piece together what it meant, why it stirred such cruel delight in Vivian, who now sat demurely back in her chair, eyes glinting with malice.


    The look on her face was triumphant¡ªno, smug¡ªand the gleam of glee in her red eyes made Aria¡¯s stomach knot. The satisfaction that curved her lips was not just about the tournament. It was about her. <i>This is aimed at me</i>, Aria realized.


    She barely noticed herself open her mouth, breaking a rule she never dared to¡ªspeaking to Zyren voluntarily. Her voice was soft, uncertain.


    "This Blood Tournament... what¡¯s it about?"


    Her words barely carried, but theynded like a sharp breath in the tense air.


    Zyren didn¡¯t answer her immediately. Instead, his hand moved with silent confidence, sliding up the back of her neck. His fingers curled around the base of her skull, pulling her toward him.


    She stiffened instantly, resisting out of instinct, but it was useless¡ªher strength was a dropletpared to the ocean of his. Her breath caught as she found her face inches from his, lips trembling as she held them tightly shut, terrified he¡¯d kiss her again.


    "It¡¯s a tournament," he whispered, his voice brushing across her lips like a silk threat, warm and dangerously soft.


    "For ves who are hoping to be free... and those that hope to serve me."


    His breath ghosted over her skin, the heat of it sinking into her bones. His voice was low, intimate¡ªyet she knew every vampire in the room could still hear him. He wanted them to. He wanted her humiliation to be shared.


    "Each category gets a prize," he continued, his dark gaze fixed solely on her, as if no one else in the world existed. "The first gets their freedom. And the second... gets to fight for your ce by my side."


    A chill rolled down her back.


    At first, something in her flickered¡ªfreedom? Could she...?


    But the flicker vanished just as quickly, extinguished by realization. Her eyes widened as the words fully sank in, and her voice cracked through the silence.


    "Fi-fight? What kind of fight?" The question escaped with a visible stutter, her eyes searching his for mercy.


    Zyren let out a soft chuckle, but it didn¡¯t warm his expression¡ªit only made it colder, crueler.


    "What other fight is there?" he asked, as if her question was amusingly naive.


    "Weapons are allowed. It has to be... since it¡¯s a fight to death."


    Aria¡¯s mouth dropped open. Her heart stopped. The words echoed like a drumbeat in her skull: <i>fight to death</i>.


    She sat there,pletely stupified, unable toprehend what she was hearing. <i>She</i>¡ªwho had never wielded a de in her life, who couldn¡¯t even defend herself against Zyren¡¯s whims¡ªwas supposed to enter a bloodbath for her freedom?


    She parted her lips, preparing to argue, her expression drawn into a tight frown, but just as she did¡ª


    Zyren leaned forward and stole the breath from her mouth.


    His lips closed over hers with the same possessiveness he showed the room¡ªdominant, unapologetic. The kiss was slow and deliberate, yet entirely devoid of tenderness. His hands gripped her too tightly, holding her in ce, leaving her powerless to pull away.


    Aria¡¯s body locked, every muscle screaming in resistance, but it was futile.


    She felt eyes watching¡ªfelt their weight like burning brands on her skin. The humiliation suffocated her as she wed mentally for escape. She pushed against his chest with all her strength.


    His hands held her even though it was his mouth that made it impossible to pull away. Aware of the eyes on them it only made Aira feel even more self conscious than usual as she pushed him off only for it to make no difference until he finally pulled away.


    Aira gasping for air and wiping her lips as she stared at him with a stony expression unable to do anything else even as her face flushed red in anger.


    It was at this point that Zyren finally opened his mouth to speak. "You are MY pet! Unfortunately, I can¡¯t have two!" he responded with a hint of regret in his tone that Aira did not in the least believe he actually felt.


    He didn¡¯t care about her and simply saw her as nothing but a thing to entertain himself.


    "I can¡¯t fight!" she told him directly with a hint of anger in her voice which she couldn¡¯t help bit show.


    "I¡¯ll die!" she told him straight even as she looked right into the depth of the man¡¯s eyes who had just kissed her as passionately as a lover would.


    Not surprised to see him smile as he looked back at her and responded. "Then you¡¯ll die! It¡¯s the blood tournament you see!" he responded with a light shrug even as he picked up his cup and drank from it.


    For a split second, Aira stared at the cup wishing she had poisoned it again.

 Chapter 89: Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 89: Fight!</h4>


    Aira could barely stomach anything else after that. Her hands trembled as she reached for her spoon, barely able to guide the small scoops of food to her mouth. Each bite tasted like ash¡ªvorless, empty, forced.


    Zyren¡¯s words echoed in her mind, sharp and cold.


    "It¡¯s happening sooner than expected. You need to be ready."


    There had been no emotion in his voice, no hesitation or warmth. Just a t finality that chilled her more than any winter breeze. He wasn¡¯t just warning her¡ªhe was preparing her for something inevitable. For the tournament!


    The hall buzzed with the quiet murmur of others finishing their meals, but for Aira, the world had shrunk to the trembling weight of her spoon and the memory of Zyren¡¯s voice.


    He finished eating before she did, his movements precise and unhurried, as though nothing unusual had passed between them. Aira had already long since dropped her spoon and folded her hands into herp, her gaze fixed on the table, unfocused. When he stood, she rose too, instinct guiding her feet more than any conscious decision.


    She followed him, careful to stay back, hoping to remain unnoticed. She didn¡¯t want another exchange, not while her thoughts were still scattered like leaves in a storm. But Zyren never missed anything. Just before reaching the exit of the grand hall, he stopped. Without turning, he gestured subtly¡ªso small a movement that no one else would have noticed it, but to Aira, it was a summons as clear as a shout.


    She hesitated, her heart thudding painfully in her chest. Then, slowly, she stepped forward, every footfall heavy, reluctant. Her brows furrowed slightly as she came closer, unsure of what to expect. He was nked by guards, their armor catching the torchlight in brilliant shes of silver and crimson. Yet none moved, none questioned her approach.


    Zyren turned just as she stopped before him. His red eyes locked onto hers¡ªpiercing, unreadable, cold. His gaze made her feel stripped bare, like he could see past her thoughts into every secret she¡¯d ever tried to hide.


    Then, to herplete shock, he reached out and pulled her closer.


    She stiffened. The action wasn¡¯t rough, but it wasn¡¯t gentle either. His hands settled on her waist, steady and firm. Aira swallowed hard, too startled to protest.


    "Is there something you need?" she asked, her voice carefully calm, patient. But she couldn¡¯t keep the slight edge of wariness from slipping through. All she wanted now was to step away, to flee to the safety of silence and solitude.


    But he held her fast.


    "I hope you survive," he said atst, his voice a whisper meant for her¡ªbut delivered loud enough for every guard nearby to hear. "Getting a new pet would be a hassle."


    His face was only inches from hers. She could feel the faint heat of his breath, see the way his eyes didn¡¯t blink, didn¡¯t soften.


    The words might have seemed mocking, but there was no humor in them. Just icy indifference.


    Then, just as suddenly, he let her go and stepped back. Without another nce, he turned and strode away, the guards falling in behind him like shadows.


    Aira stood frozen, her lips parted in disbelief. Her eyes were wide, and for a long moment, she felt her chest tighten with something she couldn¡¯t name. Shock. Confusion. Anger.


    <i>Did he mean that? she wondered. Or was he just trying to provoke me?</i>


    Whatever the truth, it worked. She had no answer.


    And oddly enough, she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to be angry. Not yet. Maybeter, when her heart stopped pounding and her thoughts weren¡¯t a tangled mess.


    Only after Zyren hadpletely vanished from sight¡ªturning left at the corridor beyond the hall¡¯s end¡ªdid she finally move. She turned right and walked briskly in the opposite direction, her steps much quicker now, driven by an urgency to escape. To find solitude. To breathe.


    The corridor leading to the residential wing was quiet, lit only bynterns affixed at regr intervals along the walls. Her room was only a few more turns away. She didn¡¯t notice the sound of footsteps behind her at first¡ªher mind was too distracted, reying the encounter again and again like a loop she couldn¡¯t shut off.


    But then the sound grew louder.


    More deliberate.


    Her instincts kicked in, and she slowed, then turned just in time to see someone step directly into her path. She had to stop suddenly to avoid a collision.


    Aira blinked, her heart jumping.


    It was Lady Vivian.


    She was dressed in an borate dark crimson gown threaded with gold filigree, her pale face framed by thick ck curls piled elegantly atop her head. Her lips were painted the color of dried blood, and her eyes¡ªan unnatural shade of red¡ªburned with unmistakable disdain.


    "Well, well," Vivian sneered, her voice smooth like silk drawn over ss. "Running back to your little cage so soon?"


    Aira¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she instinctively stepped back. "I don¡¯t want any trouble."


    "Trouble?" Vivian echoed with a quietugh. "Oh, darling. Trouble already found you the moment you allowed yourself to be dragged back alive." Her voice dripped with contempt. "But don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯tst long in the tournament."


    Aira remained silent, staring at her without flinching.


    Vivian stepped closer, close enough that Aira could smell the sharp, metallic tang of the woman¡¯s perfume¡ªsomething that reminded her far too much of blood.


    "I do hope you put on a good show, though," Vivian murmured, her tone turning almost dreamy. "I¡¯d love to watch your final moments. Maybe even drink to them."


    She leaned in, her lips curling in a cruel smile.


    "A drink of your blood would be nice."


    Aira¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her hands clenched at her sides, and it took all her strength not to react¡ªphysically, verbally, emotionally. That was what Vivian wanted. Aira knew her type too well. Predators who fed on fear, who delighted in watching their prey flinch.


    "You¡¯ll have to earn it," Aira said quietly.


    Vivian¡¯s smile faltered¡ªjust a flicker.


    "Careful, pet," she hissed. "Your master might not be there to protect you next time."


    "I don¡¯t need protection," Aira replied, her voice firmer now. "Especially not from women who hide behind silk and threats."


    For a second, neither moved. The corridor was tense, heavy with unspoken things.


    Aira knew that although Zyren wasn¡¯t close by, Vivian who was much more powerful than her still wouldn¡¯t dare to openly harm her.


    Then Vivian chuckled and stepped back, shaking her head. "We¡¯ll see. Enjoy the next couple of days of the rest of your life darling."


    With a swish of her gown, she turned and vanished down a side hall, leaving Aira standing in the middle of the corridor, her pulse still racing.


    Aira let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding. She turned again toward her room and walked faster, not out of fear¡ªbut resolve.


    They all expected her to fall. To break. To die.


    But she wasn¡¯t going to give them the satisfaction.


    Not Zyren. Not Vivian.


    Not anyone.


    She reached her chamber door and shut it behind her with more force than intended, the sound echoing through the small stone space. The moment ittched, she sagged against it, her breath leaving her in a heavy exhale.


    The silence in the room pressed in around her like a second skin. No guards. No eyes. No taunts or cryptic warnings. Just her. Alone.


    Aira pushed off the door and walked toward the low-burning hearth at the far wall. The fire barely crackled, its light casting long shadows that danced along the stone. She sat down at the edge of her bed and let her fingers drift over the rough weave of the nket. Her hands were still trembling.


    Zyren¡¯s words came back again, clearer this time.


    "I hope you survive."


    He hadn¡¯t meant it kindly. She knew that. Not with the way his fingers had gripped her waist like she was property. Not with the casual insult that followed. Pet. That word clung to her like filth.


    But... even now, part of her couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there had been something else behind his words. A test? A challenge? A warning? Or something she didn¡¯t yet understand?


    Why even bother saying anything at all? Why warn me?


    Aira¡¯s fists clenched in the fabric of her nket.


    And then there was Vivian.


    The venom in her words had been real. Not posturing. Not politics. Vivian wanted her dead¡ªnot just removed from the tournament, but erased. Consumed.


    <i>"A drink of your blood would be nice."</i>


    Aira shuddered at the memory.


    She had heard rumors about Vivian the moment she had stepped foot in the Castle . A noblewoman who clung close to Zyren like he was her lifeline. What she hadn¡¯t expected was the level of malice¡ªso personal, so visceral.


    <i>¡¯Fight?¡¯</i> She mumbled out loud to herself in a daze as she sat on the floor staring up at the ceiling of her room.


    <i>¡¯I don¡¯t know how!¡¯</i> She mumbled out loud as she wondered if this was how she was indeed going to die.

 Chapter 90: Between the Trees.

    <h4>Chapter 90: Between the Trees.</h4>


    y was in his usual ce in the garden, crouched low near the edge where the flower bushes curved neatly around the fountain. It was where he was expected to be, where he was supposed to blend in. As a zygone, thest thing he wanted was attention¡ªespecially inside the castle walls. Drawing eyes, even identally, could unravel everything.


    Inside the castle, he was weaker than usual. He couldn¡¯t feed like he normally would. His strength was limited, and the energy inside him was thinning more than he liked to admit. The main reason he had been chosen for this role in the first ce was because of his control¡ªhow long he could go without feeding. That kind of restraint wasn¡¯tmon in his kind.


    y even went ahead to hum a tune under his breath as he continued clipping at the flower bush ensuring that the shrubs in its entirety waspletely even.


    A soft smile was on his face and his blue eyes glittered with excitement as he stared at the flowers like they were the only thing that mattered even though he wanted nothing more than to rip every single petal toplete and utter shreds.


    He continued to work in the garden like he was supposed to when he suddenly heard footsteps. Footsteps no human would have been able to hear which meant that he pretended not to have heard it.


    Not until the person passed behind him dropping a letter right beside him as they left.


    y didn¡¯t look down at the letter as he continued doing what he was supposed to with a sly smile on his face. It wasn¡¯t until after a while longer that he finally looked down at the letter knowing who it was from even without opening.


    Who else but the woman he had bedded and nted a desire seed inside of her. It had drained a lot of his energy but he was more than willing to do so if it meant that he would have an extra pawn to add to his ns.


    He not only needed to know what was going on in the castle, he needed to know most things even before they had been finalized. How else would he have enough time to report back and make ns that would favor his race.


    Slowly he dropped the shears in his hand and picked up the letter opening it and reading the contents inside of it.


    ¡¯Come to my Vi tonight!¡¯ But he had barely read it when he instantly scoffed with a roll of his eyes as she stashed the letter into his coat picking up the flower shears back even as he continued to hum under his breaths


    He would indeed be leaving the castle that night but he had another destination in mine. Moreover why would he go as far as to satisfy her when he had been the one to create the need in the first instance.


    A frown shing on his face as he recalled the main reason he had done so in the first ce.


    It has been to ensure that Lady Vivian would sleep with King Zyren which would give him a way to affect the king.


    ¡¯The power the race would have if somehow he managed to gain control over the king of Vampires¡¯


    ¡¯The power he would have!¡¯ The more he thought about it the more annoyed he was that all his nts were going downhill and not at all in the way he wanted them to go.


    For a moment he froze no longer concentrating on whatever he had been doing with his hands even as his thoughts strayed to the woman he had spoken to and who he had confirmed to be Zyren¡¯s pet.


    ¡¯Maybe I should nt one inside of her too!¡¯ He thought to himself confident that sleeping with her wouldn¡¯t be too hard to do.


    He wasn¡¯t stupid and his senses had been good enough for him to hear her racing heart simply from how close he stood beside her.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll nt one in her just in case!¡¯ He decided especially since he didn¡¯t think there was no one that could dive away from his charms.


    A smile blossomed across his face even as he went ahead doing what he was supposed to and watering the flowers he wanted nothing more than to destroy. Using them as a way to build up his self discipline.


    It was my until his shift was over that he finally left the garden greeting each and every one of the servants he passed with a soft and gentle smile especially the men since women were easier to deal with.


    With a huge coat on his back he headed right to the gate with a smile on his face and a polite bow as he greeted the guards with a low bow a gesture they pretended not to enjoy and always refuted that he stop but was clearly something that they liked to see.


    It didn¡¯t take long before he walked out of the gate entering a servants carriage that led to the main city.


    He was quiet mostly after greeting the others keeping to himself until he had to say goodbye getting off first at the outskirts even as he waved at the others.


    "Isn¡¯t this ce a bit deserted? What could you possibly want to get from such a vige?" A nosy servant asked with an upturned expression on his face coupled with a frown which drew everyone else¡¯ attention to the fact that it was dark and where y had gotten off was mostly deserted.


    "y! This ce..." another began to speak a much older human woman who worked in the kitchen and whom he was a bit closer to.


    "...doesn¡¯t look safe! If it¡¯s new nts I¡¯m sure you can get it at the center of the city!" She said even as the man beside her also nodded his head and began to speak.


    "You might be a man but you should be aware of your limitations!" He was much older than the woman which meant that he could also be blunt in the way he spoke to y.


    "One look at you and robbers and thief¡¯s woulde running to you!" He said with a face full of concern but that was the least emotion y felt as he smiled gently at them even as anger bubbled up within him as he wondered who they though he was for them to speak to him in such a manner.


    "Thank you!" He said with a bow of his head even as he smiled softly back at them and backed away from the carriage to show that he had made up his mind.


    "I¡¯ve been here a lot and I¡¯ll only be here for a few moments just to get the nts I need!" Bowing again befor turning around and walking away. His hearing good enough to hear when exactly the carriage again began to move ignoring himpletely.


    With his back to them and his face hidden by the darkness around him even if someone stood right beside him they wouldn¡¯t have been able to clearly see the look of fierce anger that was clearly etched onto his face as he walked faster.


    Instead of heading into the vige like he was supposed to, y headed to the trees that surrounded it instead away from the path that carriages took when going back and forth.


    Heading inside quickly with no traces of fear in his face instead the anger had melted away the faster he walked and deeper he headed even as his human form slowly began to tear away to reveal a huge bulky and ugly form that didn¡¯t in the slightest look charming.


    The horns on his head were huge and ugly but looked extremely sharp and domineering.


    His size was four time his human ones and his hands were no longer delicate.


    He looked like one of his hands would be more than enough to crush a human head with one gentle squeeze.


    On his back was a square section that melded with his skin almost like they kept something but something that had been buried under his skin. It looked almost painful.


    He had just taken one more step forward when he froze a grin spreading across his face to reveal brown but razor sharp teeth that would have sent even grown humans screaming and dashing in the other direction.


    y turned around beaming as his eyes focused on four others who looked just like him with ck inky eyes as the one who looked the biggest spoke to him.


    "Wee brother!" Gesturing a hand sign right on his heard even as y bowed his head and stretched his hands out to touch the hand that was offered to him.


    "To the glory of the Zygone race!" He responded under his breath even as those around him instantly mumbled the exact same thing out loud one after the other.

 Chapter 91: Tears!

    <h4>Chapter 91: Tears!</h4>


    "Zyren!" Aria groans out loud, calling his name as she feels him thrust into her from behind in one push. The sound rips from her throat, sharp and urgent, as her body jolts forward, fingers curling into the sheets.


    His cock pulses greatly within her and she groans louder for more. She ispletely naked under him, skin flushed and slick with sweat, and she lifts her butt, begging for more than he had already given.


    She wanted him to fill her up in ways she knew she could never again be filled by anyone else.


    "Faster!" she begged and pleaded, grabbing his hands, her nails biting into his knuckles even as he listened and did as she asked.


    "More!!!" she groaned, even as she felt her walls paw harder against him, squeezing him. The rousing pleasure within her climbed higher and higher, like fire licking up her spine, and even then it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Her heart was pounding and racing in her chest and she couldn¡¯t think of anything else but the feeling of him settled deep within her.


    She widened her legs more, the sheets bunching beneath her knees, even as she leaned down with her arms, presenting herself to him and begging for him to take her and never stop.


    "Say the words!" Zyren groaned from behind her, voice strained and rough, even as he thrusted deeply into her so fast she could barely breathe.


    "SAY IT!" he snapped at her with more force, the crack of it ring through her spine, even as she felt her legs and inside quiver from the sensations he roused within her.


    This time around she didn¡¯t hesitate as she opened her mouth to speak, "I Aria Duskbane submit myself to you..." she began in a low cry as she groaned and moaned out loud into the sheets, even as she felt him release himself into her, and her body trembled in pleasure enough to make her temporarily see stars in her vision.


    She gasped, unable toplete it, even as her entire body shook from head to toe, and she heard him lean closer to her ears and whisper into them.


    "Go ahead! Finish it!" he ordered in a deep husky tone that made hershes flutter, even as she opened her mouth to continue to say the words that needed to be said.


    "I Aria Duskbane submit myself to you, Zyre¡ª" but she was still speaking, about to continue, when she suddenly gasped, her eyes fluttering open as she jerked upright and woke up with a look of shock and astonishment on her face.


    It was only when she looked around to confirm that she was alone and there was no sign of Zyren that she finally rxed. The heavy silence of the room wrapped around her like a shroud.


    Her eyes were misty, but beyond that, Aria wasn¡¯t surprised to move and feel between her legs and find out how wet they were. Her fingers came away slick, and she shut her eyes in humiliation.


    Her cheeks instantly reddened in shame, even as her heart and mind chastened her like it had been doing all week.


    Every night she dreamt of Zyren, and unlike normal dreams, there was nothing normal about the dreams she had.


    It waspletely sexually daunting¡ªwith him taking her and her submitting herself to him in ways she would never allow unless she was six feet under.


    Yet, it was the positions of it! Sometimes he took her on the bed and sometimes it was on a table in positions that would make even whores blush red simply from the thought of it.


    Aria slowly stood up and headed straight to the bathroom, her feet dragging against the stone floor, sinking into the tub with relief as she allowed the cold water to wake her up. It pped against her skin, stealing her breath and stilling the tremble in her thighs.


    She didn¡¯t care about anything else, but at the same time she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the dreams that seemed to gue her.


    <i>¡¯It can¡¯t be because I slept with him!¡¯</i> Refusing to admit that she actually enjoyed it enough to want more.


    And for the first time ever, the thought of finding another person to sleep with crossed her mind.


    Forget sleeping¡ªsome nights she couldn¡¯t sleep for fear of the dreams she was bound to have, and one moment she was simply lying in the tub and the next, tears slowly began to fall from her face in streams.


    The room waspletely silent and it was only her there, yet maybe it was the silence of it that made her weep even harder. She didn¡¯t make a sound, but the silence of her tears made it even more gut-wrenching as Aria simplyid there and stared at the door.


    <i>¡¯I want to kill him!¡¯</i> she dared to mumble to herself in a voice so low that if another person had been standing right beside her, they wouldn¡¯t have heard a word.


    Aware that her brother and father would be turning in their graves if they ever saw what she did with him.


    A moment of silenceter, she opened her mouth and whispered into the air in front of her, even as she fluttered hershes closed.


    <i>¡¯I hate myself!¡¯</i> she whispered, this time loud enough for her to hear the sound of her own voice.


    She stayed there for a very long time, until her hands became numb and she could no longer slow there without her lips trembling and teeth chattering.


    To get out was a much harder struggle than she could stomach, even as she headed straight for the bed without caring to dry herself.


    Surprised to step out of the bathroom and raise her gaze, only to find that Rymora had already arrived and was sitting on the chair more quietly than usual.


    Aria instinctively raised her hands, only to feel the tears on her face and realize that Rymora must have entered while she was crying and simply stepped out right back.


    At that point Aria felt numb more than anything else as she fell into her bed face down without doing anything or making any efforts to dry herself, hair clinging wetly to her back while beingpletely naked.


    Rymora on the other hand instantly moved and began to dry her hair gently without saying a word.


    Aware that if she wanted tomunicate, she would have to show Aria a piece of paper¡ªsomething she clearly wasn¡¯t in the mood to read at the moment.


    Rymora carefully dried her hair without opening her mouth to say a single word.

 Chapter 92: In My room

    <h4>Chapter 92: In My room</h4>


    She simply sat on the bed, motionless, even as Aria¡¯s bodyy face down beside her, the soft trembles that ran through Aria¡¯s bare limbsing and going in silent intervals. But still, Rymora made no move to fetch a cloth to cover her. She knew¡ªinstinctively¡ªthat Aria wasn¡¯t trembling from cold. It was something deeper, something far more consuming.


    A short while passed, long enough for the water to dry and for Rymora to finish tending to her own hair. She had set the towel aside, her gaze flicking to Aria only asionally, respectful and quiet as always.


    Eventually, Aria pushed herself up from the bed. Her hair clung to her damp back in ces, strands curling at the ends. She moved slowly, like someone shaking off the weight of a nightmare that still lingered at the edge of her mind.


    "I¡¯m just..." she began, her voice raspy and uneven, eyes flicking toward Rymora as though searching for the words she herself couldn¡¯t quite touch. A flicker of conflict crossed her expression.


    "I¡¯m just a bit¡ª" she tried again, but faltered, halted mid-sentence.


    Rymora, instead of answering, had already reached for the parchment on the nearby table, her fingers moving quickly as she scribbled. Her movements were swift but careful, the scratch of quill against paper the only sound in the quiet room.


    When she was finished, she passed the note to Aria, who took it immediately and read.


    <i>¡¯We can make you fall seriously sick! If you get sick there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to participate in the tournament!</i><i>Possibly, the winner could be allowed to take your ce!¡¯</i>


    At first, Aria blinked slowly, not fully grasping the weight of the suggestion. But as she reread the words, her brows furrowed and her eyes widened¡ªjust slightly. The idea began to take root.


    Over and over again, the sentence looped in her head until her lips parted and a sharp breath escaped. <i>It could work.</i> They wouldn¡¯t force someone frail and on the verge of copse into a bloodied ring.


    Her eyes, once dulled and distant, suddenly flickered to life with a faint glimmer of hope. She turned toward Rymora, her movements brisk with sudden urgency.


    "Are you sure? Do you really think this would work?" she asked, voice hushed but filled with the urgency of someone who desperately needed to believe. Rymora nodded, once, then again, more firmly, to show she truly meant it.


    Aria¡¯s lips curled upward into a tentative smile¡ªnot of joy, but of sheer relief¡ªas she got to her feet and began pacing the floor. Her bare feet moved across the cold stone quickly, nervously, her arms moving as she spoke with renewed energy.


    Part of her had been quietly resigned to the worst. Her mind had shifted from revenge to mere survival. <i>Get Liora out. Keep the rest of the family safe. Survive.</i> That had been her only focus.


    She knew, without a doubt, that if she stepped into the tournament she would lose¡ª<i>badly</i>. Death had been a certainty, not a possibility.


    "But how? If I¡¯m not ill enough then there¡¯s no way! They¡¯ll still force me to go through with it!" Aria said, her voice trembling as she turned sharply to look at Rymora.


    Rymora¡¯s expression mirrored her seriousness. Thoughtful and calm, she stared at Aria, the quill already back in her hand. A pause passed, thick with the sound of their mutual anxiety, before she began writing again.


    Aria, too impatient to wait for the note to be handed to her, crossed over to the bed, sitting beside Rymora, her skin still bare and her hair half-dried, not caring for appearances.


    <i>¡¯You¡¯re right! A simple cold won¡¯t work!¡¯</i><i>¡¯I could find some rotten or spoiled food! That should be enough to make you weak!¡¯</i>


    The idea alone made Aria¡¯s stomach turn, and she visibly winced¡ªbut she didn¡¯t reject it. Disgusting as it sounded, it was still better than stepping into a battle she knew she wouldn¡¯t walk away from.


    She nodded seriously, the motion slow and deliberate, even as her lips tightened at the thought. Rymora, still focused, kept writing.


    <i>¡¯If that doesn¡¯t work I can get something from a healer!¡¯</i>


    That suggestion struck Aria as even better. There was no doubt¡ªif it came from a healer, something meant to induce weakness or sleep, an overdose would leave her far too unwell to fight. She could recoverter. For now, she only needed <i>out</i>.


    Still, as the note continued, Aria read:


    <i>¡¯Still...I believe we should wait until the tournament starts to know just how it¡¯s going to go!¡¯</i>


    Aria didn¡¯t respond with words. She only nodded, her face distant again, as if her mind had drifted away from the present and was now staring deep into some vision only she could see.


    Rymora didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t try to rouse her. She simply waited, quietly respectful. But time pressed forward, and Aria couldn¡¯t stay still forever¡ªnot with breakfast and expectations looming.


    Eventually, Aria rose and began dressing. The garments in her wardrobe offered littlefort. She pulled the yellow gown over her body, her nose wrinkling the moment the fabric touched her skin.


    It was short. Far too short. And it had a ribbon tied at the back¡ªa dainty, frilled touch that made her loathe it all the more.


    Her frown deepened. The pretty little bow felt like a mockery.


    "The tournament starts this evening, so we might as well see how it goes. But just in case... I need you to get what we need," Aria mumbled under her breath, her eyes locked on the mirror. The reflection staring back at her wore a look of restrained fury¡ªsharp, agitated, and unwilling.


    Behind her, Rymora nodded, understanding the urgency. She stepped forward and reached to touch Aria¡¯s hair, motioning to braid it. But Aria gently waved her off, not bothering with pretense or appearance.


    There was no reason to look beautiful. Not when she¡¯d be standing beside Zyren, on disy for the entire court.


    It was already bad enough to be watched. She wouldn¡¯t give them a reason to stare any longer than they had to.


    When she was done dressing, Aria left the room and made her way to the food hall. The familiar scent of roasted meats and sweet fruit lingered in the air. Like always, she sat on Zyren¡¯sp while eating, bncing the porcin te carefully.


    Zyren said nothing to her, and Aria didn¡¯t care. She finished her meal quietly, without wasting a single bite, her mind elsewhere as she prepared to stand and return to her room.


    But before she could shift off him, his hand gripped her waist with sudden possessiveness, halting her. In the next breath, he rose¡ªand lifted her into his arms.


    Aria gasped softly, startled, her eyes flying wide as she stared up at him in disbelief.


    "I have something for you in my room," he said, his tone low and matter-of-fact, as if that were exnation enough.


    With that, he stepped forward, signaling his departure. The rest of the table understood immediately, resuming their meal without protest as he strode toward a destination Aria knew all too well¡ªhis room.

 Chapter 93: Red Dress

    <h4>Chapter 93: Red Dress</h4>


    As much as she tried to hide it, Aria knew that there was no way Zyren couldn¡¯t hear her heart thumping in her chest like it was about to break free from between her rib cage.


    "You¡¯re excited to enter my room again?" He asked with a hint of teasing in his tone even as Aria simply red at him as she tightened her legs today, refusing to show any hint of the turmoil she felt within her.


    It only got worse when Zyren stepped in with her in his arms leaving the guards outside and shutting the door behind him.


    "You can put me down!" Aria softly said wanting to put some distance between them especially since her palms became sweaty and her heart refused to stop thumping in her chest.


    The memory of everything they had done in the room came rushing back and the dreams she had been having only made it worse as she openly red at Zyren who had a mostly nk expression on his face as he pointed to the bed.


    "I got something for you. It¡¯s a dress!" He said pointing at the bed even as he continued to stand by the door, his demeanor made it clear that he had no intention to move closer something that made her feel relieved even as she stared at the dress on the bed with a hint of suspicion on her face.


    It was red and pretty.


    Unlike the usual clothes she had hung up in her wardrobe in her room the oneid out on the bed was exquisite.


    The arms were short but nothing that a good coat wouldn¡¯t cover. Yet regardless of her feelings towards the dress, Aira didn¡¯t move closer to touch it as she remained rooted to where she stood.


    ncing back at Zyren with a question on her face one that he refused to answer as he looked back at her in silence without showing any intention to speak.


    A hint of a frown shed across her face as she instantly turned back to look at the dress going as far as to take a few feet closer to where it wasid out even as she began to speak.


    "You want me to wear the dress?" She asked only to get an answer she was already aware of.


    "I¡¯ll provide all your clothes for the tournament going forward!" Zyren responded in a tone that made Aira frown even more than she already did.


    "What?" She asked in a slightly snappish tone.


    "You want to pick the dress I would be buried in?" She asked without the slightest hint of humor in her tone yet surprisingly Zyren found it funny as a hint of a smile appeared on his face.


    He stared hard at her even as he fixed his gaze on her for a few moments in silence before he finally opened his mouth to speak.


    "I want you to look your best!" He responded even as Aira slowly picked up the dress after taking only one extra nce at it before turning around to walk back towards the door with the intention of leaving.


    It was already bad enough that she was in his room and thest thing she wanted to do was stay for an extra moment longer than she needed to.


    But Aira had just stepped closer to the door with her hands outstretched to touch the door handle and step out only for her eyes to widen as she watched Zyren step right into her path blocking her from touching the door.


    He had on a ck top and pants like he usually did and the coat he wore was much bigger and fluffier in a way that made his huge stature look even bigger than usual.


    His hair was ck and long and his red eyes were focused on her with such intensity that she instinctively took arge step back even as she began to speak with a slight stutter in her voice.


    "Wh-what are you doing?" She asked in a loud but audible stutter but instead of backing away Zyren stepped forward speaking in a low register than usual.


    "I can smell your arousal from here!" he whispered to her in a low voice even as he stepped closer while Aria instantly stepped away from him without trying to hide the slight look of horror on her face unable to refute his words fast enough as he closed the gap between them with the speed of light.


    One moment he was a few feet away from the door and the next she could feel his breath fanning her face as he stood right in front of her staring down at her.


    "That¡¯s impossible!" Aria responded with all the challenge she could muster in her eyes as she tried to step back only to feel his arms wrap around her waist tight enough to pull her closer to him.


    Until her entire body was pressed right aagainst his own and even then it¡¯s still seemed like it was nowhere enough. His lips hovering over hers with his intent to kiss her being the most obvious thing without him trying to show it.


    "Do-don¡¯t!" Aria gasped even as she tried to pull away from him only to realize that it was impossible. Not with how firmly he held her. Trying to get away was simply a pipe dreams since she was nowhere powerful enough.


    "Let¡ª" she began to say only to be interrupted as she felt him grab her chin and raise it in a way that made it hard to firmly close her mouth.


    "One kiss should be¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" Aria snapped at him even louder than before even as tears filled her eyes. "I don¡¯t want to touch you!" She mumbled more to herself than him even as she watched him back away from her in the same breathe with a sly smile on the edge of his lips.


    Zyren even went as far as to raise his hands in mock surrender. "I can wait!" He mumbled out loud as he slowly walked forward towards the bed, a glint of excitement in his eyes as she watched Aira dash forward in the same breathe right out of his room like she was being chased by the hounds of hell.


    His senses were extraordinary so he was sure that he wasn¡¯t wrong and the way she ran from him only served to confirm it.


    ¡¯It¡¯s just a matter of time!¡¯ He thought to himself even as he walked past his bed and towards the drawer beside it picking up an ember ring which he twirled around between his fingers but refused to wear.

 Chapter 94: Spying

    <h4>Chapter 94: Spying</h4>


    Aria was more than aware of what she felt between her legs.


    The need had only grown after Zyren puhed his body closer to hers in a way that made her instinctivelt want to cling to his body and never let go.


    The familiar heat she had felt had surged higher than it should and although she managed to keep a nk expression on her face her thoughts were not the least nk of steady as she rushed back to her toom with the dress in her hands.


    Walking and shutting the door behind her, a bit taken aback to see Rymora already waiting with her eyes fixed on the dress Aria had clenched tightly in her hands.


    Before Rymora could move to start scribbling like she did tomunicate, Aria instantly began to speak.


    "Don"t bother!" she snapped with a slightly angry look in her eyes while tossing the dress in her hands directly to Rymora.


    "I got a new dress nothing more!" Aria said even as she began walking heading straight to the bathroom which she entered before shutting the door tightly behind her.


    Her lower belly still throbbed and as much as she wanted to deny the sensations that ravaged through her body she didn¡¯t dare to as she sat on the floor.


    ¡¯I can do this!¡¯ she thought to herself more intent on getting out even more than she was before.


    Pulling open the door even as she walked out on Rymora who had alreadyid the dress on the bed while rumaging through the wardrobe for a coat to match.


    "Were you able to get it?" Aria asked her knowing that she didn¡¯t have to exin before Rymora knew what she was talking about as she watched Rymora instantly nod her head vigorously in response.


    Moving away from the bed and heading straight toher bag which she had dropped on the table bringing out a nylon with a foul smell one that was enough to make Aria back away as she gestured that she stash what was in her hand back in the bag.


    "Smells nasty!" Aria mumbled under her breath as she held her hands over her mouth even as Rymora nodded her head doing as she was told.


    "I guess it has to be that bad for it to work!" Aria whispered out loud just before she said her concerns out loud too.


    "...What if it makes me sicker than expected?" Aria asked with a bit of uncertainty in her face even as Rymora shook her head grabbing a paper to scribble on this time around.


    ¡¯I got some stomach medicine just in case!¡¯ Rymora thought even as she went ahead to show her her the potion bottles.


    d that Aria understood what she meant without having to speak or even write.


    Aria gently nodded her head even as she moved to sit on the bed and Rymora ran her hand through the drawers trying to find matching jewelry Aria could wear to match the gown.


    Aria simply rolled her eyes aware that even if she could change her ear rings, her cor was one she didn¡¯t dare take off unless Zyren gave her another.


    ¡¯I¡¯m still a ve! Even if it¡¯s a highly decorated one!¡¯ She thought to herself even as she fell on the bed and took a nap. Aware that the moment she woke up she would need to wear the dress and get ready.


    Her legs no longer aches as badly which meant that she at least wouldn¡¯t have to publicly use the Cain.


    By the time her eyes fluttered open again, she was aware of Rymora¡¯s hands on her waking her up. Aria instantly got ready and even sat still to allow Rymora to fiddle with her hair and do whatever she wanted to do.


    Soon Rymora was done and Aira got up sliding sandals onto her feet even as Rymora beamed at her clearly impressed at her handiwork.


    Aira indeed realized that she looked even better than usual and was still staring at her face in the mirror when she suddenly heard the door being pushed open not surprised to turn around to see Zyren walk in like he was striding into his own room.


    "You¡¯rete!" He said even as he took in the sight of her with a rare hint of appreciation in his eyes one Aira didn¡¯t care about.


    Her n was to see how the tournaments went and right after she would then decide whether or not she still had to eat the rotten food that would make her sick enough to not have topete.


    "I¡¯m ready!" Aria whispered under her breath as she stepped closer to him with a courageous expression on her face one she didn¡¯t actually feel.


    Zyren though looked a bit delighted to see her demeanor as she moved closer to him which was a bit unlike when he had given her the dress and she had done all she could to avoid him.


    Zyren nodded moving closer to put his arm around her and Aira flinched making sure to keep her voice low even as she leaned into him something she had never done before as she lightly spoke to him demanding.


    "I would like to walk!" She said expecting to be refused only for her eyes to widen as Zyren instantly nodded his head and gestures for her to walk past him out of the room going as far as to push the door wider for her to walk through it.


    Meanwhile Rymora had already knelt on the ground with her head touching the ground even as hershes fluttered in fear hoping desperately that he would leave.


    Her fear of Zyren was even more than that of any maid considering the fact that she was not only a spy but a werewolf. An identity which once discovered would earn her nothing but death.


    Relieved to hear them m the door as the king left with Aria. Her heart pounding in her chest but even then the pounding didn¡¯t seize as she slowly got to her feet waiting to head out in the opposite direction.


    While they left for the tournament she had work to do! One that involved spying on Zyren at the cost of her own life. It was the only way to earn her ce and be epted back into the pack considering that she was a runt who never belonged there in the fierce ce.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll do better!¡¯ She decided within herself as she recalled how many times she kept disappointing Gregor and how many more times she had before he like everyone else was done with her.

 Chapter 95: Come!

    <h4>Chapter 95: Come!</h4>


    Rymora was careful! Careful enough to wait until the carriages that would take them to the venue of the tournaments were gone as she gazed out through the window before stepping out.


    She was Aria¡¯s maid and her face was known which meant that she could go to more ces than normal maids would. Still there were still some ces that even her wouldn¡¯t dare to go.


    Somewhere like Zyren¡¯s study and room. Somewhere she was slowly heading.


    She was desperate. If they called to see her again and she did my have something tangible to give them, she was worried that she would be removed and someone else would rece her.


    How else would she be able to join the pack once her mission was done?


    Moving quickly past the hall even as her heart thumped heavily in her chest preparing to head up the stairs that would take her to the topmost floor, with the slight hope that even if there were guards there, they would belive that she was there for a good reason.


    But before she could take a step up, she froze catching someone from the corner of her eyes. Someone she knew well enough for her eyes to harden the moment she caught the silhouette of them.


    It didn¡¯t my help that their huge stature made it almost impossible for him not to be recognized.


    With her head bowed as low as she could, Rymora turned back around hoping to leave much faster before he can catch sight of her.


    But she had barely skipped a breath when she suddenly heard a familiar voice from behind her with a thundering quality to it.


    "Wait!" In a tone that sounded very much like an order rather than a plea even as Rymora wondered what he could possibly be doing in the King¡¯s room especially when it was clear that the King was not there.


    The sounds of the footsteps increased and Rymora could no longer pretend to be blind as she lowered herself to the floor and knelt in greeting her mouth mmed shut.


    She could still recall the conditions under which they had parted, something she never wanted to relieve again for the rest of her life.


    Yet, fate uninterested in what she wanted suddenly decided to put him in her part again.


    "Just because you can¡¯t speak doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t make sounds!" He said in a tone that had her jerking up to look at him with a confused expression on her face as she watched him move closer to stand right in front of her.


    Rymora still didn¡¯t dare to make a sound even as she lowered herself gaze back as she heard him speak again in a clearer and more disapproving tone.


    "I sent for you! My guards swore they delivered my orders!" She heard him say even as Rymora instantly shook her head prepared to deny seeing the letters she had read since thest thing she wanted to seem to be was disobedient.


    Only to hear him continue saying words that might as well have been a threat to her own well-being.


    "If my guards have suddenly be liars then I might as well cut out their tongues. Of what use are they to me!" He said even as Rymora who had been prepared to shift the me to the guards slowly shook her head.


    There was no paper to scribble on so she simply shook her head much harder than before even as she raised her head to meet her gaze with that of Lord Drekh.


    "...maybe it¡¯s you that¡¯s lying to me!" He spoke again to which Rymora shook her head even harder than before with tears in her eyes even as she remained kneeling on the ground.


    Her hands balled into fists but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything else even when he moved closer to where she knelt and squatted right in front of her. His voice low and deep.


    "When I order you toe! Youe!" He said even as he fixed his gaze staunchly on her in a way that made it hard for her to look away as she lightly nodded her head.


    Without speaking again he got on his feet and slowly made his way past her even as the guards moved to follow him without so much as sparing her a single nce.


    Rymora looked shaken and indeed she was. He hadn¡¯t held a knife to her throat but his tone and the look in his eyes had been more than enough for her to realize that he was dead serious.


    Worse was the fact that he knew something about her that could get her sent out of the castle which would make her truly useless.


    Rymora had no intention of getting on her feet until he was gone only to hear him speak after he had walked a couple of steps away.


    "What are you waiting for?" He asked in a slightly snappish tone that made her instantly scramble to her feet with a slightly confused expression on her face.


    "Your mistress isn¡¯t here!" He announced even as he gestured for her toe closer while he continued to walk off.


    "You¡¯lle with me!" He said even as he continued walking away and Rymora moved to follow not daring to defy him.


    Moreover part of her indeeed wanted to go to the tournament to see what was going on. Aria had simply not been sure if she would be allowed.


    Rymora bowed her head to show that she would indeed obey which was enough as she realized that Lord Drekh no longer paid any attention to her.


    ¡¯What the hell does he want? Like threatening me isn¡¯t enough,¡¯ she internally wondered aware that she had done badly thest time she tried to please him so that couldn¡¯t possibly be what he wanted.


    Rymora was pissed but her face was filled with nothing but reverent fear as she bowed her head and followed him to the carriage like she was supposed to.


    **********


    The ce where the tournament was to take ce was magnificent.


    The field had been cleared and even as Aria stood on a tall podium right beside Zyren she couldn¡¯t help but be awed by the sight of the people that came.


    What was even more surprising was that not all humans were ves and some were treated just as well as other high ranking vampires with jewels on their bodies and clothes.


    The more Aria looked the more she wanted to take it all in as he head kept on moving from side to side even as her heart began to do flip flops. Aware that regardless of how festive everything looked, it was still a fighting tournament and people were going to die.

 Chapter 96: Blood and Applause

    <h4>Chapter 96: Blood and Apuse</h4>


    The sun hadpletely gone down, yet the field was so well lit there was clearly no need for the sun.


    The air pulsed with noise¡ªdrums thundering from corners of the arena,ughter echoing beneath gilded archways. Aria stood silently beside Zyren on the high tform, her hands clenched at her sides, the gentle fabric of her red dress sliding against her ribs with every breath. She felt exposed up here, like prey ced on a pedestal.


    Zyren sat sprawled on a throne that could only have been carved for a god or a monster. Twisting vines of silver and obsidian curled around its arms and legs, with bloodred rubies glinting from the high backrest like watching eyes. His fingers curled loosely around one of the armrests, rings glinting as he turned slightly to nce at her.


    "You¡¯re trembling already, little me," he said, his voice velvet and mockery rolled into one.


    "I¡¯m not," Aria replied, though she was. Her knees were barely holding her upright.


    "You¡¯re not very convincing," Zyren murmured, his eyes tracing her throat like a de. "Tell me, is it the crowd or the scent of blood you fear?"


    Aria didn¡¯t answer. She refused to give him the satisfaction. Her gaze turned to the field below, where the first tenpetitors were being led out. All men. All humans who desperately wanted to fight for their freedom.


    On their bodies were marks that showed them to be ves not servants. Their bare chests marked with crimson paint and deep scars from previous battles they must have fought. They were divided into two groups¡ªfive to each side. She watched as they took their ce on the sand.


    "These men volunteered," Zyren said idly, leaning toward her. She caught the faintest scent of his smell¡ªspiced wine and something sharper, metallic. "Isn¡¯t it beautiful? This... hunger for glory...for freedom?!"


    "It¡¯s madness!" Aria whispered.


    He hummed as though amused. "Same thing, some would say."


    Below, two names were announced by the booming voice of the herald. Two men stepped forward. One was enormous¡ªbuilt like a boulder, his arms crisscrossed with veins and old battle marks. The other was slightly smaller, but fast by the way he walked¡ªlight on his feet, eyes sharp.


    Aria¡¯s breath caught as servants stepped into the arena carrying two long, curved swords, presenting them to the fighters with ceremonious bows.


    "They¡¯re actually going to¡ª?" she began, her voice faltering.


    "Kill each other?" Zyren finished for her. "Yes. Losers die!"


    She turned to him sharply. "You mean to say that <i>this</i> is how you decide who dies and who earns their freedom?"


    Zyren didn¡¯t look at her. He was watching the fighters instead, his face carved from cool indifference. "No, Aria. They decide their own fate. I simply oversee it!"


    Below, the match began with a sh of metal that echoed into the sky. The bigger man swung with brute force, roaring with every blow. The smaller one dodged, dancing like fire on wind, parrying with precision,nding small cuts along the giant¡¯s torso faster than the bigger one could evade. The crowd roared each time blood hit the sand.


    Aria flinched at the sound of a de tearing through flesh. The smaller man had justnded a deep sh to his opponent¡¯s thigh. Therger one stumbled. Cheers erupted from all sides, humans and vampires alike calling out in wild delight.


    Her eyes shot toward a group of finely dressed humans, their necks wrapped in jeweled cors, pping andughing like they were watching jesters.


    "Why are they cheering?" she asked, her voice shaking. "A human is going to die."


    "They cheer because they are safe," Zyren said. "They cheer because their lives are not on that sand."


    She swallowed the bile rising in her throat. "And you? This excites you?"


    Zyren¡¯s gaze finally moved to her. There was a stillness in his expression, a strange coldness that seemed to pass through his eyes like a winter wind. "Having you under me would excite me more!." he said in a tone that took her by surprise even as she physically jerked back.


    Her mouth opened and closed, but unable to speak as she shifted her gaze away from him.


    The final blow came swift and savage. Therger human was strong but too slow to dodge, took a de clean through the side of his neck. Blood burst forth in a crimson arc. His body dropped to the sand, twitching, gurgling. The crowd erupted again, louder than before. The victor stood with his arms raised high, blood dripping from his de.


    Aria clutched the railing in front of her to steady herself. Her stomach churned. She looked away, forcing her gaze toward the sky, but Zyren¡¯s voice followed her like a shadow.


    "You do realize, don¡¯t you," he said, "that in their ce you would have to do the same thing?"


    She turned toward him, her mouth trembling. "You know I can¡¯t fight"


    "Then beg me!" he said softly, then leaned closer. "Am I not your master? Shouldn¡¯t my thighs be something you should cling to?."


    Aria¡¯s breath caught as her eyes instantly hardened "Thats all? You simply want me to beg?" only for a pit to appear in her stomach as she heard him respond.


    He smiled. "No! How can that be all? You should watch and learn?"


    "Learn what? How to enjoy watching people ughter each other for amusement?"


    His voice lowered, and though he still smiled, his eyes hardened. "To survive, Aria. You think you¡¯re still a girl from the countryside. But the moment you stepped into this court, you became my pet. You can either burn brightly or be extinguished."


    "Humans in the castle have died for lesser things. I won¡¯t always be there to protect you!"


    <i>¡¯You can set me free?¡¯</i> she wanted to say but she didn¡¯t dare to


    She shook her head, trying to step away from him, but there was nowhere to go. She was trapped beside him on that high tform, just as she was trapped in this kingdom. Her voice broke. "You speak like I have a choice."


    "You do," he said. "Every day you choose. Today, you chose that red dress. To stand beside me beside me. And you haven¡¯t tried to run in days."


    Her cheeks med. "Because running would be suicide."


    "Yet you still haven¡¯t tried," he murmured, watching her.


    She turned away, unable to bear the weight of his gaze. Below, the dead body was being dragged off the field, the blood leaving a thick trail in the sand. The victor had already returnedto the sidelines with a huge smile on his face, not caring about the wounds he had, his chest heaving but eyes victorious.


    More cheers. More screams.


    The next pair of fighters was being called up. Aria couldn¡¯t watch again. . She turned to Zyren.


    "Why do you need me here?" she asked. "To witness it?"


    His voice was a low hum. "I want you to understand it."


    "Understand what?"


    "That no one is innocent, Aria. When ites to it, people would do anything to protect themselves."


    She flinched at that, at the quiet truth of it. She had fought for her life, struck back, even drawn blood. But this... this was different. This was orchestrated. Ritualistic. Cruel.


    "You¡¯re not trying to teach me survival," she said quietly, facing him. "You¡¯re trying to make me like you!"


    His smile was slow, almost fond. "Now that... is a dangerous thought. I thought you wanted to kill me?" he asked bit Aria didn¡¯t have an answer as she quietly looked away from him.


    The next match began. Aria didn¡¯t look. She stared straight ahead, forcing her eyes to the horizon beyond the arena walls. But the sounds still came¡ªswords shing, bones breaking, flesh ripping. Her hands shook.


    Zyren leaned closer, his lips near her ear. "You wear red so well. I wonder if you know how much blood that color can hide."


    She stiffened.


    Aria didn¡¯t move. She felt like ice¡ªfrozen in ce.


    "You don¡¯t have to y a role, Aria," he whispered. "But you <i>do</i> have to choose and pick a side."


    "An obedient pet or one that keeps snarling at its master!"


    She turned her head just enough to meet his gaze. "And when I choose to fight you?" she asked with a hint of curiosity in her tone since they were having such a frank conversation.


    A flicker of something passed through his eyes¡ªapproval, perhaps. Or anticipation. "Then I¡¯ll be waiting!"

 Chapter 97: Worth more?

    <h4>Chapter 97: Worth more?</h4>


    Aira looked like she had nothing else to say after she heard Zyren speak. Her mouth pressed into a firm line, her eyes dull with fatigue. She simply stood beside him in silence, even as the cheers and apuse around them grew louder¡ªsickeningly loud. It grated against her skull like the nging of des. Each shout was a celebration of bloodshed, echoing like a war drum in her chest.


    Intermittently, her gaze would flick toward the arena below, where blood smeared the sand in dark, drying patches. From one moment to the next, she¡¯d catch glimpses of broken bodies being dragged out, limbs limp and twisted. Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t the defeated that left¡ªsometimes it was the victor too, copsing under the weight of their own wounds. The scent of iron drifted up from the pit, subtle but enough to churn her stomach.


    Aira didn¡¯t know what to feel. Grief was too soft. Pity too hollow. What clung to her ribs and pulsed in her throat was <strong>rage</strong>¡ªa quiet, suffocating fire. She stood still, outwardlyposed, but her nails dug into her palm and her jaw trembled from the tension. Another set of fighters entered. Another pair of lives used as spectacle. Her chest ached with it.


    By the time it was all over, only four people were left alive. They stumbled forward like ghosts¡ªhalf-dead, bloodied, zed-eyed¡ªand approached the podium where Zyren sat with imperial ease. Aira stood beside him, her presence like a shadow to his me.


    The fighters bowed low, their skin crusted with blood, backs trembling under the weight of exhaustion. For a beat, Zyren said nothing. He simply remained in his chair, draped in power, eyes distant and calcting, his posture loose butmanding¡ªas if every soul in the arena moved at the pull of his fingers.


    Then, he rose.


    The motion alone made the air still. Apuse faded to nothing. The very atmosphere around him seemed to pull taut with reverence¡ªand fear. Aira felt it, a strange pressure behind her ribs, like something primal stirring. Even the wind hushed.


    The fighters dropped to their knees the instant his gaze swept over them, their foreheads pressed to the bloodstained floor like sinners before a god.


    "You fought for your freedom and won. You¡¯ve earned it."His voice was calm, rich with finality.


    Aira¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on him, not the kneeling men. The cadence of his voice, its assuredness¡ªit pulled her in like gravity.


    "From now on, you are no longer ves."


    Aira saw the tremor that passed through them at his words. One of the bulkier men¡ªthe one with a gash splitting across his brow¡ªbegan to cry. Not a soft, dignified weep. His shoulders shook violently as he choked on his sobs, his blood mixing with tears that dripped down his scarred cheeks.


    She understood it. Freedom, for them, was a miracle dragged from the jaws of death. But still... her stomach twisted.


    She couldn¡¯t unsee it. The body that man had killed. The way he¡¯d driven his de into another human¡¯s throat just to stand here now, alive, free, and weeping like a child.


    <i>How can you live with yourself?</i> she thought bitterly. <i>How can you smile like that?</i>


    She didn¡¯t hate him. She hated the necessity of what he¡¯d done. But part of her couldn¡¯t stop thinking¡ª<i>was that man¡¯s life worth less than yours?</i>


    The rage churned low in her gut.


    Zyren kept speaking, and the crowd drank it in. Aira didn¡¯t listen. His words faded to a low hum in her ears as the pageantry unfolded. Flower petals fell from the balconies. Women came forward to drape gands over the fighters¡¯ shoulders. Servants brought outvish clothes, recing blood-streaked rags with silk and gold.


    Zyren announced that a ce in his castle would be theirs if they wished it. He praised their skill. Their strength. Their glory.


    But Aira wasn¡¯t hearing him anymore. Her gaze slid away from the stage, drifting down toward the audience below. No one noticed¡ªeveryone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the king, drinking in his every word like gospel. That gave her the rare freedom to look.


    Her gaze moved over the vampires first¡ªarrogant, beautiful, deadly. They sat like royalty in their gilded boxes, faces serene and amused. Then to the humans, segregated, quiet, many with dull eyes and tight lips.


    It was idle observation¡ªuntil her eyes froze.


    Aira¡¯s breath hitched, her body goingpletely still. Her vision tunneled. Her knees nearly buckled as her heart began to pound.


    There, in the arms of a vampire, was her <strong>mother</strong>.


    She blinked rapidly, thinking her eyes were lying. But no¡ªthey weren¡¯t. Selira sat with a cor fastened around her neck, but otherwise... she looked untouched. Her hair was smooth, styled. Her gown was fine¡ªrich blue velvet,ced with silver thread. Her skin glowed, unmarred. Her lips were painted. And her eyes...


    They were glittering.


    Selira looked happy. Genuinely happy. Her fingers curled tightly around the vampire¡¯s arm, clinging to him like a lover, like a woman drunk on affection. She smiled up at him like he was the sun.


    Aira felt cold shoot through her spine. Disbelief gripped her throat.


    <i>Is that... her?</i> she thought wildly. <i>Is that my mother?</i>


    Her brows furrowed, trying to make sense of what she was seeing. Her feet shifted, like she might step closer to get a better look. Her body trembled with confusion¡ªrelief, betrayal, nausea¡ªwhen Zyren¡¯s voice cut through her trance like a de.


    "You found something you like?"


    Her head snapped toward him, heart lurching. He was seated again, staring at her with that knowing smirk that made her skin crawl.


    She shook her head fast¡ªtoo fast¡ªand moved closer to him.


    "No," she replied, her voice low and controlled. The lie felt like ash in her mouth.


    She focused her eyes forward again, pretending to beposed, while her stomach twisted violently. The bile rose again. She clutched her hands in front of her, praying her face showed none of what she felt.


    And then she saw it.


    The men were gone. In their ce, <strong>twenty women</strong> stood, arrayed in two perfect rows of ten. Some looked nervous. Others excited. But they were all still. Waiting.


    Aira¡¯s stomach flipped. Her heartbeat pounded in her ears. Her fingers curled into fists as dread surged through her.


    Zyren spoke beside her, his tone light, amused. "The first group will be fighting for their freedom. But the other ten..."


    Aira¡¯s breath hitched.


    "...will be fighting for a ce by my side."


    She blinked, confused. Her gaze darted back to him, horror spreading across her face like ink in water.


    Zyren turned to her, as if reading the question forming on her lips. His eyes gleamed with twisted amusement.


    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why any of them would want to be by my side," he said. His smile was a razor.


    "...I am king. Moreover, I¡¯m sure each of them has someone they serve who would benefit if I took a liking to any of them."


    She could barely hear the rest. Her mind was unraveling. Her heart mmed against her ribs.


    "Are¡ªare they going to fight too?" she asked, her voice strained, barely above a whisper.


    Zyren gave a slow, deliberate nod. It was almost gentle. Almost kind.


    "Of course. What else would they do?" he said, with a scoff and a casual shrug.


    Aira stared forward, unable to breathe. Her vision blurred. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was fear... or fury.

 Chapter 98: Not fighting is death

    <h4>Chapter 98: Not fighting is death</h4>


    Aira was yet to recover as she stood there, her feet rooted to the stone floor, even as the women in the arena¡ªdressed in fitted pants and tightly bound corset tops¡ªslowly divided themselves into pairs. The scent of iron and sweat thickened in the air, and the hush that hung before the storm wasced with unspoken dread.


    The fear in some of their faces was palpable enough to taste¡ªsharp and metallic, like blood on the tongue. It was clear that some were being thrown into the tournament unwilling, perhaps for the first time realizing the weight of the spectacle they were made to serve.


    It only became clear when swords were brought out,id bare like offerings, and each woman was made to choose one.


    Some gripped the des with startling ease, fingers curling around the hilt with practiced familiarity, the gleam in their eyes enough to make others flinch. But others¡ªothers trembled. Their hands fumbled, shoulders rigid, barely able to lift the weapons that suddenly seemed far heavier than forged steel.


    The fear that assailed Aira only deepened, coiling tight in her chest, as she heard Zyren¡¯s voice rise beside her¡ªsilken and cruel, steeped in derision.


    "Some of them were most likely sent because of their faces rather than skill," he said with a faint, mocking smile, his red eyes sweeping over the arena like a de. The casual disdain in his voice made her skin crawl.


    "They probably think I might take a liking to them and stop them from being killed."


    His words dripped with something darker than amusement. Aira didn¡¯t need him to say it inly¡ªZyren would rather watch their blood soak the sand than endure the sight of a pretty face that offered him no thrill.


    The first group was ushered to the center while the rest were pushed aside like cattle awaiting ughter. What made it worse¡ªwhat made Aira¡¯s breath catch¡ªwas the trembling unease in both girls¡¯ faces. Their inexperience was obvious, etched into the tension of their limbs, the way they held the des like foreign objects.


    Worse still was the fear in their eyes. Raw. Human. The kind of fear only those who had never killed knew¡ªhesitant and paralyzing.


    Their hands shook as they tried to steady their weapons, and it only worsened when the officiator raised his hand¡ªthen brought it down.


    The match began.


    The crowd erupted. Cheers thundered from the stands¡ªbut the two girls didn¡¯t move. Not even a twitch. The swords in their hands looked lighter than the ones that had been given to the men, but it made no difference.


    Neither of them looked capable of using them.


    <i>This is not good</i>, Aira thought, dread slithering down her spine. She knew Zyren. Mercy would note from him. Their hesitation¡ªthis pathetic disy¡ªwould only anger him. And anger in him meant pain. Suffering.


    The women circled each other in slow, desperate loops. Cheers faded. The audience grew restless. Jeers reced apuse, and the sky filled with objects hurled from impatient hands¡ªfruit, goblets, even stones.


    Aira could no longer stay silent. Her lips parted to speak¡ªbut Zyren¡¯s voice cut through the noise like a de, booming past the pavilion and echoing across the blood-stained arena.


    "If you can¡¯t fight, then leave." words that sounded more like a threat.


    He did not shout, but the calm thunder of his voice rippled like amand from the heavens. His eyes, twin pools of red me, narrowed with a fury that made Aira shudder. She felt it ripple through her skin.


    And then¡ªone of the women cracked.


    She dropped her de with a tter, trembling as she turned toward Zyren and fell to her knees. Her voice shook as she cried out.


    "My lord! Spare me! I swear to serve you!"


    Her corset strained at the seams, chest heaving so hard her breasts threatened to spill out, desperation pouring from every movement. A calcted disy or pure fear¡ªit didn¡¯t matter.


    Aira¡¯s stomach twisted. Her breath hitched. Her nails dug so hard into her palms she felt skin break.


    Zyren chuckled.


    The sound was low, dark¡ªdangerous.


    Then he raised his hand.


    And brought it down with azy slice through the air.


    The sound that followed was soft. A mere <i>crack.</i> Like something delicate snapping.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    The woman¡¯s head lolled, her neck bent at an unnatural angle. Blood gushed from her nose, her mouth, thick and fast. Her eyes bulged with horror as she choked on her own blood, one hand wing weakly at her throat before copsing to the side, twitching in a grotesque dance of death.


    The crowd watched in stunned silence. Her partner dropped to her knees, body quaking, arms wrapped tight around herself as if to hold her soul in ce.


    "If you can no longer fight, you can leave," Zyren repeated, voice like steel across a battlefield.


    The woman still alive scrambled to her feet with a speed born of terror, head shaking so violently her teeth chattered.


    "N-no, my King!" she gasped, gripping her sword with white-knuckled hands. She raised it, her entire frame tense, on the verge of breaking¡ªbut refusing to snap. She didn¡¯t lower her arms even when Zyren gave her a slight nod to continue.


    For Aira, it was the way he had killed her.


    So easily.


    So <i>utterly</i> without care.


    She had stood beside him¡ª<i>beside</i> him¡ªwatched the casual flick of his hand, seen that power ripple through the air like a god¡¯s judgment. Hisshes hadn¡¯t fluttered. His breath hadn¡¯t wavered. He had ended a life as simply as brushing dust from his shoulder.


    <i>He kills people.</i>


    She had always known. But now¡ª<i>now</i>¡ªthe truth was a jagged de in her gut. She had <i>slept</i> beside him. Let him touch her. Kiss her.


    The revulsion bloomed in her stomach, acidic and hot, as though it might purge itself through her throat. Her palms bled where her nails had driven into skin.


    She regretted not bringing the bag of rotten food she had once hidden, the one she had nned to use. But Zyren would have sensed it before she took a step near him. She knew that now.


    Aira¡¯s eyes snapped back to the arena.


    The trembling girl¡ªstill human, still alive¡ªwas handed a new opponent. This one held her sword with confidence. Hunger. Her eyes shed as she raised her de, and yet... it was the first girl that surprised Aira most.


    She had stopped shaking.


    There was something in the way she stood now¡ªlegs braced, de gripped tight¡ªthat told Aira this girl would fight. She <i>would</i> fight. With everything in her. To survive.


    Aira couldn¡¯t look away.


    And then she wondered, not for the first time¡ª


    <i>What would I do?</i>


    To kill or be killed. She turned the question over and over, and every path led to the same answer the woman had chosen. The only one there was.


    Aira watched, heart thundering, as the match began again.


    The girl screamed¡ªa raw, furious cry¡ªand charged forward, sword raised. Her voice pierced the arena.


    She would not go down without a fight.

 Chapter 99: I need to Eat

    <h4>Chapter 99: I need to Eat</h4>


    She only took one more breath before she was cut down.


    It was inevitable. She was too slow... too inexperienced... far beneath the woman she faced.


    A flicker of horror passed over her face¡ªthen her body hit the dirt with a dull, sickening thud. The sword slipped from her grasp, ttering beside her as she clutched the gaping wound at her throat, blood pouring in warm, rhythmic surges between her fingers. Her mouth opened soundlessly, her eyes wild with disbelief, as though sheer will alone might stitch her skin back together¡ªmight hold her soul inside a moment longer.


    The cheers returned. Louder. Wilder. As if her death had roused something primal in the crowd. The men dying had long grown dull to their senses. But this¡ªthis was new. The way her soft body fell, the crimson spill across her corset¡ªthis thrilled them.


    Aira stood on the pavilion, her postureposed, but every muscle beneath her skin trembled. She was frozen from within, trembling like a de held too long in snow. Still, she kept her spine straight, her face unreadable, even as the lifeless woman was dragged off like nothing more than a broken doll.


    The victor raised her arms triumphantly, her mouth stretched in a blood-slick grin as she bowed low toward Zyren. She had the audacity to shoot Aira a bold, challenging look¡ªone Aira did not return. Her eyes remained fixed on the corpse, on the empty stare of the woman whose life had just ended in the dirt.


    "Are you sad?" Zyren¡¯s voice cut through the air like velvetced in razors¡ªso low, so smooth, it barely reached her ears.


    Aira nearly missed it. But she turned her head slightly, and matched his quiet tone with her own.


    "Why should I? I don¡¯t know her," she said, her voice sharp, brittle.


    She tried to shift her attention, tried to nce toward the rows where she¡¯d seen her mother. The woman who had looked too carefree. Too untouched by grief to be the woman who birthed her. She needed to look again. To confirm what her heart refused to believe.


    But before she could search for the face, Zyren spoke again. This time, his words demanded her full attention.


    "So what¡¯s your n? How do you n to survive?" he asked, turning his head just enough that their eyes met¡ªhis red gaze glowing like banked embers under a steel hood of indifference.


    Aira¡¯s jaw tightened, fury stirring behind her irises. She stared right back at him, refusing to flinch as his voice coiled around her like smoke.


    "You can¡¯t fight clearly. If you do, you¡¯ll die," he added, as if it were a simple truth. As if she were too stupid not to already know.


    The apuse around them surged again. Two more fighters stepped into the ring. They looked evenly matched, but Aira¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave Zyren. Her heart mmed against her ribs like a bird trying to flee a burning cage.


    "If I beg, you¡¯ll protect me?" she asked suddenly. The words burned on her tongue¡ªacid she forced herself to swallow.


    She could do it. If it meant staying alive long enough to protect her sister. To w her way toward revenge. She could beg.


    Zyren smiled then¡ªslow, amused. A predator¡¯s smile just before the bite.


    "Of course I¡¯ll protect you. For a price," he replied, with a softness that felt more cruel than if he¡¯d spat in her face.


    Aira turned away instantly. She didn¡¯t ask what the price was. She didn¡¯t need to.


    Her body. Her soul. He would take whichever¡ªor both. And neither was a currency she was willing to pay.


    He chuckled at her silence, the sound low and pleased, like he was savoring her restraint. The matches continued below, blood soaking deeper into the arena sands, and still Aira¡¯s pulse roared louder than the crowd.


    The final match was soon assembled, the inner circle confirmed¡ªonly seven fighters remained. Fewer than expected. Still too many.


    Aira braced herself. Any moment now, she would be called down¡ªthrown into the blood-soaked dirt like the rest. She felt lightheaded, her vision blurring just enough to make her sway on her feet.


    Then Zyren¡¯s voice rang out, rich with amusement.


    "An all-out fight! The winner will fight my pet," he announced, his grin widening like a cut.


    The crowd erupted. Screams and cheers, bloodlust pounding from every direction. Aira¡¯s breath caught as her head whipped toward him, her eyes wide in disbelief.


    She saw it instantly. The n was as obvious as it was cruel.


    A group match¡ªevery fighter for themselves¡ªwould end in chaos. There would be no honor. The weak would gang up on the strong, desperate to tip the odds. And it happened almost at once¡ªfive of the remaining seven exchanged a nce and grouped together. The other two stood their ground, resigned to their fate.


    The carnage began with a scream and a stter.


    One fell instantly, gutted before she could turn. Anothersted longer¡ªonly to be overwhelmed as des sliced across her spine and neck, spraying crimson into the dirt.


    "You know how this fight is going to end, don¡¯t you?" Zyren asked her.


    Aira didn¡¯t answer aloud. But her thoughts screamed.


    <i>All four of them will die.</i>


    She said nothing, eyes narrowed, locked on the bloodbath below. Her gaze followed thest woman standing against the odds¡ªa lithe, dark-haired figure with sharp brown eyes and ruthless precision. She moved like she¡¯d been born with a sword in her hand.


    She would win.


    And Aira knew¡ª<i>this</i> was who she would have to face.


    The thought was like ice shoved into her lungs, the harder she thought about it.


    ¡¯I need to eat whatever Rymora prepared,¡¯ she thought, her fingers clenched tightly at her sides. ¡¯I just need to survive tonight. Stall the match until tomorrow.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t fight like that woman. But she could survive¡ª<i>if she was smart enough. </i>


    They And if Zyren didn¡¯t decide to change the game again.

 Chapter 100: I want to Live

    <h4>Chapter 100: I want to Live</h4>


    On the other side of the arena was Rymora, who had been dragged there against her will.


    At first, she had been mostly distracted, her thoughts elsewhere, swirling with a quiet desperation that left her half-numb. But once the fights began¡ªonce blood began to paint the sand in thick, gleaming strokes¡ªRymora couldn¡¯t help the gnawing worry that curled in her gut for Aira.


    Aira was unlike the other vampires¡ªno, not even a vampire at all. Just a human girl dropped into a pit of wolves. Rymora couldn¡¯t stop the flicker of pity that red inside her, however much she tried to suppress it. Aira had never been cruel to her, never even looked at her with that usual venom most others carried in their gaze.


    ¡¯This is not good!¡¯ she thought, throat tightening as she nced again at the tall figure beside her.


    Lord Drekh sat rigid and unmoving. His features carved from cold stone, eyes fixed on the carnage before them with the dispassion of a statue. She couldn¡¯t speak, couldn¡¯t scream or plead. Just when she¡¯d decided to gesture for a sheet of parchment¡ªto write some kind of excuse, anything that might let her slip away¡ªhe spoke.


    His voice was smooth, low, but there was something sharp in the simplicity of his words that struck her like a p.


    "You¡¯re not leaving until it¡¯s over," he said tly, as though he could read her mind as easily as a bookid open in hisp.


    "If you feel like peeing, you can do it while standing."


    Rymora¡¯s jaw clenched. Her fists curled where they sat in herp, trembling with the fury she had no words for. The indignity of it burned her, but more than that, the helplessness. He didn¡¯t mean it literally¡ªof course not. It was just another reminder: Stand still. Don¡¯t move. Obey.


    Her heart thudded with increasing dread as thest fight began. A single woman, cutting down her opponents with brutal precision, barely marked by the blood that drenched her. Four bodies fell around her like discarded dolls. Rymora felt her mouth go dry.


    She was ruthless. Skilled. And striking. Her beauty shone even beneath the carnage¡ªshes of red in her hair, just like Aira¡¯s. It was uncanny. Unsettling.


    ¡¯Clearly, whosoever wants Aira dead has made sure of it,¡¯ Rymora thought, the realization chilling her more than the cold stone beneath her feet. She could think of more than a few who¡¯d relish seeing Aira¡¯s blood soak this very arena.


    Rymora kept ncing at Lord Drekh, her eyes pleading silently, but he did not once turn toward her. She had no way to speak, no way to beg, her fingers twitching in herp as her attention drifted again from the unfolding battle¡ªone that no longer felt like apetition, only a performance of dominance.


    Then, to her growing horror, he spoke again.


    "You failed to please me thest time. I hope you can do better this time."


    The words hit her like ice water down her spine.


    Rymora¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her eyes widened, startled¡ªnot just at the content of what he said, but at the cold, casual cruelty in his tone. As though it had meant nothing to him. As though it hadn¡¯t been painful, shameful¡ªfor both of them.


    It had brought her only humiliation. Him, nothing but frustration and scorn.


    And yet here he was. Asking her to try again.


    She hated that she couldn¡¯t spit her fury into his face. She hated that all she could do was shake her head, violently, the only form of defiance left to her. Her eyes gleamed with tears¡ªunshed, burning, bitter. Every blink a silent curse hurled at him.


    Still, Lord Drekh didn¡¯t relent. His voice dropped lower, the threat in it coiled like a de behind silk.


    "In exchange for keeping your secret, the deal was that you would be of use to me. Clearly, that has not been the case."


    Rymora didn¡¯t bother to hide the frown that etched deep into her face. She met his gaze directly, unflinching even as the cheers around them thundered louder, a grotesque chorus to their quiet exchange.


    "Of course, if you don¡¯t think your secret is worth¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t let him finish. Her head moved sharply, cutting him off. She understood. The threat hung in the air between them, thick and sharp as a noose.


    She turned her eyes back to the arena, her body tense, refusing to look at him again. He seemed to take the hint, going silent once more, though she could feel the weight of his gaze beside her like an invisible hand pressed to the back of her neck.


    Soon, a clear winner emerged.


    All the othersy dead at her feet¡ªlimp, broken, discarded. She grinned, crimson-streaked and triumphant, her body moving with a cruel grace as she strode toward the high pavilion.


    But her gaze was fixed not on Zyren.


    No. It was locked onto Aria.


    Aira didn¡¯t flinch.


    She stood motionless, expression unreadable, even as the victor¡¯s eyes narrowed in cruel delight. A mocking curl yed on her lips before she dropped to her knees, head bowed in reverence, and spoke.


    "My King," she said.


    Her voice barely rose above a whisper, but even through the roars and shouts of the crowd, Zyren heard her clearly. His stillness, the way he tilted his head, confirmed it.


    Aira saw the way her lips moved and knew exactly what she said¡ªeven without hearing it.


    The crowd hushed gradually, curiosity prickling through the air like static.


    "My king! My name is Harriet Vonder. I am beyond delighted to be fighting for a ce by your side!"


    Her voice rang out now¡ªconfident, unshaken. For a human, it was impressive. Disturbing.


    Aira¡¯s eyes narrowed, drawn to her like a me. Harriet¡¯s eyes were brown. Human. But the way she held herself, the lethal precision of her movements¡ªAira couldn¡¯t shake the thought that she might be half vampire.


    Her clothes were soaked in blood, yet she looked effortlesslyposed. Her hair, darker than Aira¡¯s, spilled in soft waves behind her back. Her skin¡ªsmooth, untouched by the violence she¡¯d just inflicted¡ªglowed beneath the arena¡¯s harsh light.


    She had killed dozens. Without blinking.


    Aira¡¯s face remained calm, but her heart thundered in her chest. She watched Zyren rise from his seat, that broad, amused grin stretching slowly across his lips. He moved toward the railing with the easy grace of a predator¡ªelegant, maic, deadly.


    "You are ready to fight?" Zyren asked, his voice a whisper that carried, velvet-wrapped steel. He beckoned Aira closer, toward the rails, so all could see.


    But Aira heard nothing but the rush of blood in her ears. Her brain screamed one truth over and over: If I enter that arena, I will die. And Zyren¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t flinch. Wouldn¡¯t mourn. Might not even watch.


    For a breath, she couldn¡¯t speak. Her body trembled. But then, she forced the words past her lips like jagged ss.


    "What about tomorrow?"


    The words were barely a whisper. Not even a full breath. She wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d spoken at all¡ªuntil Zyren¡¯s voice answered, booming across the space in a tone that snapped the world into stillness.


    "Tomorrow the winner will fight with my pet! Whosoever wins will get to stay by my side or be set free. The loser would also get a certain form of freedom!"


    The crowd erupted inughter and apuse, their amusement rising in waves. It was a joke to them. A spectacle. A game of blood.


    Aira¡¯s hands curled at her sides, nails biting into flesh.


    Harriet stood, flicking her blood-matted hair behind her shoulder with a theatrical ease. Her eyes locked with Zyren¡¯s, glinting with ambition.


    She bowed, lips curved in a smile that shed perfect, white teeth¡ªteeth Aira herself didn¡¯t have.


    For a flicker of a second, she felt less.


    Harriet had the skill. The beauty. The body that made even blood-soaked rags look like finery.


    Aira couldn¡¯t look away.


    ¡¯I just need to survive and live past tomorrow.¡¯


    That thought rang sharp in her mind like a vow. Everything else¡ªher past, her mother, even what she thought she¡¯d seen¡ªwas dust beneath it.


    Because in that moment, something cold and bitter bloomed in her chest.


    ...she didn¡¯t want to die...<i>¡¯I want to live!¡¯</i>

 Chapter 101: Rotten

    <h4>Chapter 101: Rotten</h4>


    Aira had just gotten back to her room when she instantly began to pace back and forth, unable to sit down on the bed.


    Her heart thumped hard in her chest¡ªeach beat loud and violent, like a fist against a hollow door¡ªand her forehead was drenchedpletely in sweat as she went back and forth, her bare feet whispering against the cold stone floor.


    The anxiety she felt had doubled from the moment she got back, even as she recalled the bloody scenes she had seen while she waited for Rymora to return. The memory of torn flesh and lifeless eyes shed behind her lids each time she blinked, stealing the breath from her lungs.


    ¡¯Rx! The n will work!¡¯ She thought to herself, even as she held back the desperate urge to find the bag herself and simply eat every single thing in it, no matter how vile. Hunger twisted inside her like a serpent, but fear¡ªthe true kind¡ªkept her frozen between panic and revulsion.


    But a few more seconds of silence, of her being in the room alone and still no signs of Rymora, was all it took before Aira could no longer wait. The silence roared too loudly in her ears. She simply went ahead to find the bag deep in the wardrobe where Rymora had ced it, the wood creaking with usation as she opened it.


    Picking it out¡ªeven as her fingers trembled slightly¡ªshe slowly opened it, only to flinch back as a foul, fetid stench surged upward, coiling into her nose and stabbing at her throat like a poison. The smell was thick, rotting, stomach-churning. It hung heavy in the air, coating her tongue with something metallic and moldy.


    Her stomach rumbled in agony, low and miserable, even as her face flushed red, her expression contorting with disgust. Lips pulled tight, brows furrowed, and she sucked in a breath through clenched teeth.


    She was yet to see what had been carefully wrapped together, but the smell was enough for Aira to realize that it was definitely not something she could take lightly. Whatevery inside that bag, it was meant to hurt.


    ¡¯Rymora! Where did she go?¡¯ she grumbled under her breath, voice tight, even as she distanced herself from the bag and went ahead to sit back on the edge of the bed, arms wrapped tightly around her middle.


    ¡¯Anything but maggots!¡¯ she mumbled to herself, her voice hollow with dread, realizing there were worse things than death. Her throat burned. Her pride shriveled. She would rather die fast than have to eat something so filthy.


    But again she waited. And just when she had decided to go ahead and open the wrapped thing inside the container¡ªher resolve crumbling by the second¡ªAira was relieved to hear the door gently pushed open. The soft sound sliced through her panic like a de. Even more relief flooded her chest as she saw Rymora walk in, even if her expression didn¡¯t look nice in the slightest.


    Before Aira could ask her if she was fine, she watched Rymora dash quickly to the table and pick up ink and paper, her hands moving in a sharp, frantic rhythm as she scribbled down as quickly as she could.


    "Are you okay?" Aira carefully asked, her voice thin with restraint, even as she watched Rymora nce over at the ce on the floor where the opened bag of rotten wraps had been ced.


    ncing back to read what Rymora had written the second she ced it right up in her face.


    "You¡¯re going to eat it?" she asked, her voice touched with disbelief and concern, her brows furrowed so tightly that Aira¡¯s already thin courage crumbled down into half what it was worth.


    "Isn¡¯t that the n? It¡¯s definitely better than fighting!" Aira responded in a stiff tone, her voice coated with fear even as she tried not to squeeze her fingers together too tightly. Her nails dug into her palms regardless.


    "If I fight I will definitely die!" she continued, her eyes wide¡ªhaunted¡ªwatching as Rymora quickly began to scribble again.


    "If you eat it! You might be sicker than we nned! I haven¡¯t had time to get the stomach antidote! I got interrupted!" she wrote, the words jagged across the page, and Aira read it with a frown spreading across her face like a shadow.


    "You make it seem like I have a choice," Aira responded tly, her voice dark, heavy with a quiet, desperate resolve. It was either being too sick to fight, or fighting and having her dead body dragged out like another offering to Zyren¡¯s bloodlust.


    She could beg Zyren¡ªbut even thinking that name made her chest tighten with something worse than dread. If she did, she could already imagine the price he would demand for his help, one she wasn¡¯t prepared to pay. The way he looked at her... no. Never.


    For a moment, Rymora didn¡¯t say a word. Her lips parted, then closed. She finally shook her head slowly, eyes cast down in reluctant defeat, admitting that Aira indeed had no choice in the matter if she wanted to survive.


    With nothing left to say, Rymora gingerly stood up and walked straight up to the bag, picking it up even as Aira carefully red at it, like it might bite.


    She raised her fingers to her nose, pressing them tightly as Rymora slowly moved closer to where she sat on the bed, her pace slow and cautious like she was approaching a wounded animal.


    cing the bag on the floor, she brought out one of the wrapped nylon contents and ced it in herp, beginning to unravel it with a deep frown on her face. The scent hit them both like a physical blow.


    The smell wasn¡¯t something Rymora herself was used to, and it thickened the air the faster she unraveled it¡ªrevealing pieces of food that were clearly rotten. Mold-speckled. Wet. Putrid.


    Aira gagged simply from the sight of it, jerking back in shock and disgust, a hand flying to her mouth.


    "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m eating that!" she said, eyes wide, voice strained, even as Rymora shook her head¡ªnot speaking, but her concern was palpable. Her eyes silently pleaded with Aira, asking her what else she could possibly do.


    Without speaking, Rymora shoved the wrap from herp right towards Aira, who instinctively took a step back. Her entire body recoiled, but Rymora clearly urged her to step forward and take it from her hands.

 Chapter 102: Only a Mad person

    <h4>Chapter 102: Only a Mad person</h4>


    Aira froze for a bit, her heart thundering, her stomach lurching. Then, finally, she stepped forward. She gritted her teeth together, held her nose with one hand, and went ahead to pick the pieces on the wrap. The smell wrapped around her like rot, but she tossed it into her mouth and swallowed, even as nausea flooded her senses like bile.


    She didn¡¯t stop. She was about to take another piece, even as her mouth felt like it had been assailed by filth and death, only to watch Rymora jerk away from her and reward the content in her hands.


    Shaking her head to show that one was enough, even as Aira¡ªwho was clearly unwilling to take another¡ªwent ahead to ask with a voice filled with concern:


    "One can¡¯t be enough?"


    But Rymora vigorously responded with a shake of her head that one was more than enough, even as she went ahead to stash it back into the bag with swift, urgent movements. The smell followed her, trailing like a death-marked perfume.


    Going ahead to hide the bag back into the underside of the wardrobe, where the smell would be easily buried and hidden from wandering noses.


    Aira was about to speak, only to dash to the bathroom the next second, her feet barely touching the ground as she ran. She washed her mouth out, over and over, with water so cold it shocked her lips, even as she refused to throw up what she had just eaten.


    She would keep it down.


    By the time she was back, Rymora had just finished scribbling in a piece of parchment paper, her fingers moving fast with stiff, urgent strokes. She handed it to Aira, whose reddened eyes still glistened, her throat clenching against the bile that threatened to rise again.


    She read the note with trembling hands, worm still twisting in her gut, nausea lingering like a film on her tongue.


    "I need to leave! Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll find the healer and get the stomach potion just in case!"


    The words were hastily written, but Aira could still see the tight corners of concern in Rymora¡¯s handwriting. Her gaze lifted to meet Rymora¡¯s, and even though no words were exchanged, the worry there was unmistakable¡ªetched in the furrow of her brows, the tremor in her breath.


    She felt fine.


    Too fine.


    She needed to feel like death.


    Her stomach was calm, her limbs steady¡ªan unbearable stillness when what she desperately needed was sickness. Pain. Something violent enough to take her out of the game before she was thrown into the pit like meat. Instead, her body betrayed her, untouched by the filth she had eaten.


    She gave Rymora a shallow nod, jaw clenched, and wordlessly granted her permission to leave. Rymora didn¡¯t linger. She slipped out through the door like a shadow being chased, closing it behind her with a hushed finality that made Aira¡¯s skin crawl.


    The silence that followed settled like fog.


    Alone now, her gaze was drawn¡ªpulled, possessed¡ªto the ce where Rymora had hidden the bag. Her heart thudded once. Hard. A sharp beat of dread.


    <i>¡¯One piece is clearly not enough!¡¯</i>


    The thought pierced her like a de.


    The memory of the butchered corpses, twisted and bloodied, was burned into her skull like a curse. Her breaths grew shallow. Shaky.


    She stood by the door, frozen in ce. Fingers twitching.


    One step. Then another. Slow, deliberate.


    Her bare feet whispered across the cold floor until she stood before the wardrobe. Hands pale and shaking, she reached down and pulled the bag from the lower drawers, its weight heavier than she remembered¡ªlike something dead clinging to her.


    The thought of taking another bite turned her stomach, bile already prickling at her throat¡ªbut the thought of <i>not</i> doing it, of standing in the morning light with a clear head and a doomed body, rattled her to the bone.


    Better pain than death.


    She dug into the bag with numb fingers and brought out another wrap, holding it gingerly like it might rot her fingers on contact. She began to unwrap it with painstaking care. Her jaw clenched hard. She wouldn¡¯t allow herself to be sloppy¡ªnot now.


    It looked different.


    But the smell.


    The stench hit her like a p, thick and wet, curling into her nose even as she held it shut. It was worse than before¡ªstronger, more putrid, like decay had multiplied within theyers.


    Still, without letting herself hesitate, she shoved two pieces into her mouth. Chewed once. Swallowed fast.


    Before they could coat her tongue, before the slime could register, she forced it down.


    Her stomach churned violently.


    Nausea mmed into her like a wave. Her knees nearly buckled.


    She barely made it to the bathroom, stumbling like a drunk. She gagged, water sshing up the bowl as she washed out her mouth with desperate handfuls, refusing¡ª<i>refusing</i>¡ªto throw up. It had to stay in her system. It <i>had to.</i>


    After, she hurried back to seal the wrap, shoving it back into the bag with trembling hands before burying it again deep into the wardrobe¡¯s underside, pressing it in until the scent was muffled by wood and cloth.


    Done.


    It was done.


    She sank onto the bed, every limb taut, every breath a tight thread of fear. Her expression was lined with panic, her eyes wide as she waited¡ªfor the ache, for the burn, for any sign that her body was breaking down.


    Time dragged.


    Still nothing.


    The panic worsened, bloating in her chest until her breaths came shallow and frantic.


    Sleep was impossible. The longer the night stretched, the more her gaze drifted to the wardrobe. Her mind turned in circles, faster and faster.


    What if the ones she¡¯d eaten still weren¡¯t enough?


    What if she woke up healthy?


    She toyed with the idea of taking more. Her hand even moved toward the bed¡¯s edge¡ªbut at thest moment, she stopped.


    She would wait until morning.


    That one decision¡ªsmall, foolish, desperate¡ªwas the one that would change her life.


    <strong>???</strong>


    "Farra! Have you seen it?" a voice snapped sharply, shattering the sleepy stillness of the pantry. A kitchen maid in a wrinkled apron clutched the shoulder of the older woman beside her, panic twisting her features tight.


    Farra flinched, irritated. "Stop! Why are you panicking so much, Gura? It¡¯s unlike you!"


    But Gura¡¯s grip only tightened.


    "I¡¯m dead serious, Farra! Have you seen the pieces of rotten food I left out to toss away?" Her voice cracked as she spoke, eyes darting toward the shelves like they might bite her.


    Farra raised an eyebrow, her confusion deepening.


    "Why would you be looking for such a thing?" Her tone carried the sting of insult¡ªlike Gura had sprouted horns and asked to boil wine in the soup pot.

 Chapter 103: Rat poison

    <h4>Chapter 103: Rat poison</h4>


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" Gura hissed, her voice low but sharp as a de. She darted a nce over her shoulder, as if the shadows themselves might be listening. "The pieces were the ones with rat poison inside of it! I intended to toss them away¡ªonly for me to no longer find them there again!"


    The words dropped like stones in water¡ªheavy, disturbing, and impossible to ignore.


    Farra blinked, her brow furrowing as silence fell between them. But instead of reacting with rm, she gave a quiet exhale, the kind born of long years and worn patience. She reached out, patting Gura¡¯s back with a firm touch, like soothing a skittish child with a bad dream.


    "Is that why you look so scared?" she said, her voiceced with disbelief, her eyes sharp. "It would have been a different case if the food was still fresh. Only a mad person would eat pieces of rotten foo¡ª"


    She cut herself off, correcting with a grim frown.


    "...worse yet, one they have no clue where it came from."


    Gura hesitated. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, but as Farra¡¯s calm words anchored her, her frantic breathing began to ease. She nodded slowly, though the flicker of dread remained, clinging to her expression like soot that refused to wash away.


    "You¡¯re right... There¡¯s nothing to be worried about," she murmured, quieter now, but no less tense. Her fingers clutched at the hem of her apron, twisting the fabric. "I just found it a bit strange, considering how it disappeared." A pause. "Worse¡ªI only just remembered just now..."


    Farra huffed out a sigh, already turning back toward the pantry shelves, her hands moving with the seasoned rhythm of routine.


    "That¡¯s the least thing you should remember," she muttered under her breath. "What we should focus on is breakfast. Every day in this Castle is like a trial of death." Her eyes scanned the shelves with sharp precision, but her voice betrayed the exhaustion of a woman who¡¯d seen too much, survived too long.


    By the time Aira woke up, her body told her something was wrong.


    Her stomach was swollen, heavy like a stone lodged beneath her ribs. A dull ache pulsed through her limbs. Her skin felt mmy. She should have panicked¡ªbut instead, a small breath of relief escaped her lips. It meant the poison was working. Something, at least, was happening.


    But a second thought wed up her throat: <i>Was it enough?</i>


    She dressed slowly, movements unsteady, each step sluggish. The nausea coiled tighter with every breath, but she bore it. Rymora arrived just before she was ready to leave, scribbling frantically on a piece of parchment before holding it out to her.


    Aira¡¯s eyes skimmed the words through a blur of pain.


    <strong>"I need to leave! Tomorrow morning I¡¯ll find the healer and get the stomach potion just in case!"</strong>


    She nodded mutely, unable to summon the strength to speak. Her mouth was dry. Her head throbbed. But the fear of being well¡ªof <i>not</i> being sick enough¡ªmade her heart race faster than the pain in her gut.


    Rymora left quickly, shutting the door like something was chasing her. Aira stared at it for a long while. She was alone.


    Again.


    By the time she reached the food hall, her footsteps were uneven, her breath shallow. The scent of roasted meats and spiced bread hit her like a fist in the gut, and she nearly gagged. The nausea surged with cruel delight.


    She had to pause outside the doors, fighting back the urge to throw up before slipping inside.


    Most of the seats were already filled¡ªnoble vampires draped in velvet and cold elegance. The low hum of voices died instantly as King Zyren entered. His presence was like ice poured down the spine.


    He said nothing at first, but lifted a hand toward Aira in silentmand. She obeyed, drawn as if by strings, and moved to his side. As always, he pulled her effortlessly into hisp like she was a prized pet.


    The moment her weight settled against him, his voice brushed against her ear¡ªsilken and sharp.


    "Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look so good."


    Her heart dropped. She thought, <i>He knows.</i>


    A sh of terror lit her veins like wildfire, but then¡ª


    "Are you terrified? Scared of dying?" he asked, the corner of his mouth lifting into a cruel, almost amused smile.


    His tone was low, intimate. But every vampire in the room would hear it. Every word, every beat of her silence was on disy.


    Across the hall, a presence burned at the edge of her awareness. She didn¡¯t need to look to know.


    Lady Vivian.


    The woman¡¯s gaze was fixed on her like a hawk preparing for the final strike. Hatred radiated from her like heat, curling with every breath Aira dared to take. It wasn¡¯t just disdain¡ªit was hunger. <i>She wanted to see her die.</i>


    "If you plead," Zyren murmured, his lips brushing the air beside her ear, "discarding the match would be as easy as speaking."


    Aira¡¯s stomach twisted harder than before. Her vision blurred slightly.


    So it was Harriet. Harriet¡ªthe one who¡¯d won the tournament. The one Lady Vivian had handpicked, no doubt. Everything made a sickening kind of sense. The way Vivian watched her like a vulture. The match.


    Aira¡¯s voice was quiet, ragged, but it slipped from her lips before she could second-guess it.


    "...and what do you want in exchange?"


    She turned her head slightly, gaze dull and tired as itnded on Zyren¡¯s sculpted face.


    The ache in her gut doubled. Her fingers trembled slightly as she clenched her skirts beneath the table, the smell of food turning into an unbearable cloud of rot and bile around her. Eating was unthinkable. Just sitting here was a punishment.


    Zyren smiled, and there was something almost boyish about it¡ªcharming, warm.


    It made her want to scream.


    "It¡¯s simple. Move to my room."


    His wordsnded gently. Too gently.


    Then, as if anticipating her recoil, he added, "I won¡¯t force you. So that¡¯s thest thing you¡¯ll have to worry about."


    His voice dripped with honey, but it did nothing to erase the memory of her father¡¯s blood, or the sound of her brother¡¯s scream. The very man who held her now had orchestrated their deaths¡ªand dared to speak as if kindness could bloom from his mouth.


    Aira stared ahead, unmoving.


    Her heart thudded behind her ribs like a prisoner begging to escape.

 Chapter 104: Sleep with me

    <h4>Chapter 104: Sleep with me</h4>


    For a full moment Aira said nothing in response to what he told her even as though what he said was all she could think about.


    ¡¯Staying in his room¡¯ sounded easy but she was also aware that things were not as simply as it sounded.


    If she agreed the thought of having to lie down beside him every night was already catastrophic.


    Worse if the weird heat she sometimes felt suddenly decided to descend on her at a time that she was unprepared for it.


    The worst would be her falling into his arms again and sleeping with him a mistake she had sworn to herself to nevermit again.


    "No!" she whispered under her breath even before she realized that she had actually given him an answer.


    ncing over at him only to watch him reach for the cup beside him on the table drinking up the contents in one gulp before cing it back.


    Gesturing for the servants to fill it up back even as he picked it back up but this time he simply held it without making any move to drink from it as he turned his gaze back to Aria who hadn¡¯t looked away from him.


    "I understand!" he said even as he slowly took a sip with red eyes heavy lidded almost like he was savoring the taste of the wine on the tips of his tongue before he set the cup back and focused on the food on the te.


    ¡¯Is there even any use to eating?¡¯ Aria wondered since blood was their main source of nourishment only to realize that apart from that since they did everything else like humans did then there was no reason why they couldn¡¯t pretend to enjoy human food too.


    "What exactly do you understand?" Aria said the moment she could bravely open her mouth to speak as she stared at Zyren who had not a strand of any expression on his face.


    Hard to believe that he would simply take her no for an answer without pushing back like he usually did.


    "...I understand that you have a better way to survive the fight so I¡¯ll wait until then!" he continued.


    "You looked a little pale so I thought you were without any other options. My fault!"


    Her eyes widened ever so slightly at what she heard even as she turned her gaze away from him and back to the food in front of her which she had no intentions of eating.


    Her stomach hurt more than usual and the nausea that came with it. The thought of eating anything was thest thing on her mind as she spoke in a low voice at the servant that was serving her and waiting for instructions one which tter to serve from.


    "Leave it! I have no appetite!" she said not surprised to see the servant maid instantly flick a look at Zyren with a low bow to apany it asking with that gesture if it was okay almost like her words didn¡¯t matter in the slightest of ways.


    For a second Zyren didn¡¯t speak and just it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t he simply nodded to show that he agreed to which the servant girl instantly backed off almost like she had been chased away and not that she had willingly left on her own.


    Eating was a much noisy affair than previously. The excitement on their face was palpable as some even extensively discussed the fight almost like it was something they would like to reenact.


    The table was harmonious even as Aria say quietly on Zyren¡¯sp as she waited for it to be over.


    Sometimes she even heard some people whisper under their breath how they couldn¡¯t see her hurriedly die in the uing match since it was the only viable result.


    Soon, Aria didn¡¯t even have the strength to keep listened as her stomach hurt so badly it was all she could do to stand there and pretend that she was fine.


    But still thest thing she wanted to drag everyone¡¯s attention to was the fact that there was something wrong with her so regardless of how much it hurt she waited until Zyren was done before getting on her feet.


    "I¡¯m tired!" Aira said with a low bow in Zyren¡¯s direction as she asked permission to leave even before he did.


    Something that earned her dirty looks but which she couldn¡¯t bring herself to care about. Not even sparing a nce atdy Vivian as she darted away and headed out of the hall the second she got the permission she asked for.


    Heading straight to her room without paying attention to anything else jot even the guards whom she usually greeted at the front of her room as she stepped in and mmed the door before her racing straight to the bathroom where she threw up until there was nothing in her stomach.


    Rymora had walked silently behind her as she entered and even as she headed to the bathroom Rymora had followed closely behind her helping Aira hold her hair up to ensure that she didn¡¯t soil herself.


    It took a while before Aira was done, gee face much paler than before as she settled back on the bed like she had copsed on itz


    Her body was weak but she felt much weaker still as she struggled to speak even though her mouth felt like it would rather remain shut.


    But still she struggled to say the words that needed to be said to Rymora who stared at her with a concerned expression on her face.


    Her gaze on Aira but deep in her mind she coupdn¡¯t help but think of her own problems especially since instead of going to Lord Drekh¡¯s Vi like she was supposed to. Instead she had headed back to her room and shut the door instead.


    The thought of having to touch a bloody vampire in such a way made her stomach clench. It didn¡¯t help that thinking of her lover made her feel even worse.


    "I feel weak but I can still stand! I don¡¯t think this will be enough!" Aria whispered with a face full of concern as she focused her gaze on Rymora eyes full of tears with a pleading look on her face.


    Aria was terrified! She had tried to act brave but reality was slowly dawning on her in a way that made her entire being shake in fear.

 Chapter 105: Not Enough

    <h4>Chapter 105: Not Enough</h4>


    "What if it¡¯s not enough?" Aria asked even as the tears in her eyes threatened to fall as she turned her gaze to Rymora who stared silently at her without speaking.


    It wasn¡¯t until a few momentster that Rymora finally grabbed a parchment and began to scribble on it before turning it towards Aria for her to easily read it.


    ¡¯I think what you ate should be enough! This things just take time!¡¯ Rymora had written and Aria had just read it when she gently nodded her head even as hershes fluttered shut.


    Ariaidpletely still on the bed even as she mumbled out loud to Rymora that she should leave.


    "I need to take a nap! I feel it might actually help with the pain!" Aria mumbled under her breath even as she curled into herself trying alleviate the pain that wracked through her entire mud section.


    Rymor thought nothing more of it. Aria¡¯s fight wasn¡¯t until evening which meant that they had more than enough time to figure things out even if it became clear that their n was something they could no longer go along with.


    But Rymora had just stepped out and closed the door firmly behind her when instantly Aira jumped on her feet and off the bed.


    Not caring that Rymora could head back since she had even considered doing it in front of her as she headed straight for the bag and instantly unwrapped one of the pouches inside.


    Holding her breathe she popped two more into her mouth even as she quelched the uege to throw up her intestines.


    Stashing the bag back even as she rushed to drink some water trying to alleviate the smell from around her.


    She had no intention of sleeping on Zyren¡¯s bed which meant that her n had to work. There was no other alternative to it.


    But she had barely gotten to the bathroom to wash her mouth when she instantly copsed on the floor drying to get up only to fail as she instantly began to throw up.


    Her body temperature had doubled and she instantly couldn¡¯t help but defecate on herself unable to hold the urge.


    The entire experience was horrible yet Aira was much too weak to so anything about it as her body trembled and she threw up until all that remained was the urge to do so without anything left in her stomach.


    Aira had never felt so sick before and although she was throwing up and in pain a hint of a smile could still be seen on her face even as she toyed with the thought of taking another rotten piece.


    With a slightly crazed expression on her face but one minute she had been smiling only for the next and she threw up again but this time it was liquid and a bit of blood.


    That alone was enough to shake her to the core as she stared at evidence that worried her that made her feel like she might have eaten more than she could chew.


    The pain had been negligible at first but soon it was enough for Aira to bepletely aware of every bit of her surroundings as she struggled not to scream out loud to alleviate it.


    It felt like someone had plunged a de right through her guts with enough force to try and squeeze all her organs out of her without care about the consequence.


    Aira tried not to scream but soon her groans became louder than she could bear and worse, the nausea didn¡¯t abate and it only got worse as blood pooled in her mouth and dripped down her mouth.


    At a point she fidn¡¯t even care doing her best to make loud sounds only for nothing but a low groan of pain to emanate from her mouth.


    Time ticked slower than usual in a way that tears stream down her face even more even as regret settled in.


    The pain was nothingpared to sleeping in Zyren¡¯s bed realizing that to prevent future options that could possibly never happen from


    Happening she had instead settled for a bad n.


    ¡¯I guess this definitely counts as poison!¡¯ she thought within herself shocked to realize that something that was simply supposed to make her extremely weak suddenly made her feel like she was dying.


    At a point, Aira could no longer hold it in any longer as she went ahead to try and scream again the pain enough for her to no longer care about the state she was in.


    Not caring about whether or not anyone found her covered in her own filth as long as they helped her as she realized that unlike dying in a fight, it indeed felt like she was dying a different kind of death.


    Time again streaked by slowly so much so that Aira was convinced that the time for the tournament was around the corner.


    Fear gripped her at Zyren being the one toe to her room and find out what she had done unsure of how he would respond especially when he realized that it had been her n all along.


    Still when she heard the sound of her door followed by footsteps Aira couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. The bathroom floor sheid on stank and she could barely even move her arms or legs as sheid there with tests streaming down her face beyond relieved to see the bathroom door open and reveal Rymora.


    Aria didn¡¯t let her speak.


    "Get rid of the bag and take a bath!" she told Rymora her voice hoarse and croaky even as the force behind her eyes showed that Aira cas dead serious about what she was trying to say.


    Rymora on the other hand froze at the sight in front of her which she found hard to look away from diving towards Aira to help her only to hear Aira¡¯s hoarse voice and clearly pain filled voice speak again in a sharper tone.


    "Please!!! " Aira begged aware that apart from her Rymora would be in the worst kind of trouble.

 Chapter 106: You Chose This?

    <h4>Chapter 106: You Chose This?</h4>


    Rymora heard the words, but it quickly became obvious that she wasn¡¯t truly listening¡ªnot in the way Aira needed. The sight of Aira lying broken on the bathroom floor had paralyzed her. For a moment, she forgot herself entirely. Her lips parted, an airy gasp trembling on the edge of her tongue, the urge to speak was immense as it bubbled to the surface of her throat.


    But then panic struck. As if pped by reality, Rymora mped both hands over her mouth, horror widening her eyes. She¡¯d almost spoken. Out loud.


    Without another moment wasted, she spun on her heel and darted from the bathroom, her footsteps thudding across the cold floor as she rushed back into the main room. Her hands shook violently as she snatched a parchment from the writing desk and scrawled her message with a trembling quill¡ªletters jagged and crooked.


    Ink sttered as she tore herself away and ran back to Aira, crouching down beside her. Aira¡¯s skin was pale, streaked with vomit and sweat, and the bathroom floor was thick with the stench of bile and blood. Rymora¡¯s hand trembled as she held the parchment in front of her.


    <i>¡¯You vomited blood! We need to get a healer here this very moment!¡¯</i>


    Aira barely looked at the note. Her fevered eyes flicked across the words before they snapped up, locking on Rymora¡¯s with a re that sliced clean through the haze of pain.


    She didn¡¯t need pity. She needed action.


    Her lips parted, but even that simple effort was a battlefield. Aira squeezed her eyes shut, sweat rolling down her temples as the pain surged again, stabbing through her gut like shards of heated ss. Every breath was a struggle. Every twitch of her muscles felt like she was peeling her skin from the inside.


    Finally, she forced the words out¡ªfragile and broken.


    "G-ge... get the bag."


    Her eyes softened as she looked up at Rymora again, the fury buried beneath the sheen of tears and pain. But her voice remained sharp,ced with venom.


    "Unless you wish to die here," she rasped, "and never see the inside of this castle again¡ªyou¡¯ll do as I say."


    "We both know that you¡¯re not just here to be my maid" Aira bit out trying to tell her that she would be dumb not to have discovered such a fact.


    Rymora flinched, the cold edge of Aira¡¯s desperation slicing through her. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Had Rymora really thought she could hide the truth forever? Pretending she couldn¡¯t speak¡ªmaybe it had made her feel safe once. A secret weapon. A quiet way to avoid attention. But none of that mattered now. Aira knew. And she didn¡¯t care. Not in this moment. She only cared about getting rid of the evidence.


    Rymora knelt closer, her fingers brushing lightly against Aira¡¯s arm, the only gesture offort she dared to offer. Aira¡¯s skin was burning hot, her body twitching involuntarily. Her lips parted again, a whisper barely audible.


    "When you¡¯re done... call the healer," she murmured. "I don¡¯t think I canst much longer."


    The pain in her voice was unbearable to hear, so raw and full of quiet terror. Rymora¡¯s chest tightened as she nodded quickly, no longer hesitating. Without another second wasted, she sprang up and ran, her mind focused like a de.


    She would do what needed to be done.


    She would destroy the evidence, wash away every trace of their n before returning. Because if she didn¡¯t, if someone traced this back to Aira, then Aira would not only be punished but Rymora herself would lose her life.


    After Rymora left, silence imed the space again.


    Airay in her own filth, blood cooling against her skin. Her limbs refused to move, the fever locking her in ce as her body shivered uncontrobly. The stench clung to everything¡ªher clothes, her hair, her breath.


    She closed her eyes for a moment, willing herself not to cry.


    Not yet.


    She focused on the sound of the wind rattling faintly against the window.. Anything to keep her mind from slipping into the darkness that wed at the edge of her consciousness.


    The pain was no longer waves¡ªit was a storm, relentless and full of violence. Every breath felt like inhaling fire. Her mouth tasted of copper and ash.


    When she heard the door open, she didn¡¯t even flinch. Her cracked lips curled in irritation.Rymora had just left and who else could it be but her maid whom she had just convinced to leave and return as quickly as she could.


    "Rymora," she muttered hoarsely, "What are you¡ª"


    Her voice trailed off, eyes narrowing as she forced them open.


    That wasn¡¯t Rymora.


    Her gaze dropped to the floor. She saw them first¡ªthe shoes. Familiar ck boots, the leather clean and brand new with gold insignia attached to the sides in just the same way she remembered.


    Her stomach clenched with something that had nothing to do with the poison.


    Those were the same boots she had seen when her vige burned. When her world had fallen apart, and Zyren had stood watching, silent and untouched by the fire that destroyed everything she¡¯d ever known.


    Zyren.


    The name burned inside her like a brand.


    Her breath hitched as her eyes fluttered shut again, not because she couldn¡¯t bear the sight of him, but because she didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction of seeing her this way.


    Was he going to mock her? Speak in that cold, superior voice of his, dripping with judgment? Would he pretend she wasn¡¯t even there¡ªlike some dying stray he couldn¡¯t be bothered to save?


    Aira prepared herself for the worst.


    But instead, what filled the air was something far more jarring.


    Heughed.


    It was low at first¡ªa soft chuckle, as if amused by some small, private joke. Then it grew louder, more bitter, curling through the room like smoke.


    "Of all the things you could¡¯ve done..." Zyren¡¯s voice finally came, rich with sardonic amusement. "You chose this?" He asked almost like he could see right through her in one simple nce even without any evidence to back it up.

 Chapter 107: Punisher of Liars

    <h4>Chapter 107: Punisher of Liars</h4>


    Aira opened her eyes again, meeting his gaze. He was standing in the doorway, arms folded loosely across his chest, eyes flicking over her ruined form with detached amusement.


    "You always were dramatic, Aira. But this..." he gestured vaguely at her, "this is performance art."


    She wanted to scream at him, to tear his smug expression off his face. But she couldn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t even lift her head.


    Instead, all she could do was re, eyes full of loathing¡ªand shame.


    He stepped closer, his boots echoing ominously against the tile.


    "You thought telling me no was the best?" he asked, voice lower now, his amusement colder. "Did you even think this n through? That your little n wouldn¡¯te back to bite you?"


    He crouched beside her then, so close she could see every curve of his handsomely wicked face and red eyes as they bored into her.


    "You look like you¡¯re in pain!," he whispered, brushing a strand of damp hair from her face. "Clearly someone has to pay!" His voice low even as Aira felt a looming sense of doom as she noticed the slightly cruel expression on his face as he looked down at her.


    Aira wanted to spit at him. But there was nothing left to spit. No venom. No strength. Just shame and pain¡ªand something darker hiding in her chest.


    Fear.


    He stood up again, and for a moment, Aira couldn¡¯t tell what he would do next.


    Then, he moved away pulling the door open even as he called out to the guards in the hallway in a voice she could clearly hear..


    "...get the healer."


    She blinked, disoriented.


    Why would he¡ª


    "I don¡¯t want you dying before I decide what to do with you ," Zyren said when he got back to where sheid towering over her with the same look and air of arrogance and majesty he always seemed to carry , his voice almost casual.


    <i>*********</i>


    Rymora returned to the room with her damp hair still dripping onto the shoulders of her tunic, the clean scent of herbal soap clinging faintly to her skin. She felt lighter, but only for a moment¡ªuntil she opened the door and walked in.


    Her heart stopped.


    Standing inside, like a shadow that had taken form, was King Zyren.


    Not just the man who ruled the castle, but the King of Vampires himself.


    The male healer she had dragged behind her stumbled to a halt the moment he crossed the threshold. His knees gave out almost instantly as he fell to the ground, his breath caught in his throat like a trapped insect.


    Zyren didn¡¯t look at either of them. He stood with his back turned, tall and still, the dark coat he wore draping heavily across his frame. ck on ck¡ªevery inch of him was the kind of haunting elegance no one could ever prepare to see in person. His presence swallowed the air, made the walls feel smaller, the ground colder.


    But Rymora didn¡¯t care about his beauty.


    She couldn¡¯t.


    She was terrified.


    Her eyes flicked toward the bathroom, and to her shock, muffled sounds wereing from within. The soft rush of water. Voices. Movement.


    Rymora hadn¡¯t even known another healer had been summoned.


    Her breath caught again, this time from sheer panic. If someone else was treating Aira then did he know? What did he know?


    Before she could gather her thoughts, Zyren turned and strode toward the bed. He didn¡¯t rush. He didn¡¯t need to. He simply walked and sat¡ªelegantly,fortably, like it was a throne carved just for him. The subtle way he spread his legs and leaned forward made him look like a king on a hunt.


    Then his gazended on Rymora.


    Sharp. Unreadable. Deadly.


    "Tell me what happened," he said, his voice smooth, quiet¡ªbut it carried with the force of amand no one would dare ignore.


    She swallowed hard.


    An attendant appeared beside her before she even realized he was in the room, offering parchment and ink. She barely registered taking it. Her hands were trembling too hard to hold the quill properly.


    She tried to write¡ªbut her thoughts were frantic. What had Aira told him?


    Had she med herself?


    Had she lied?


    Or had she told him everything?


    If she wrote something different¡ª


    She hesitated.


    Just for a moment.


    And that moment was enough for a guard who had been standing by the door to move once he got a signal from Zyren.


    Before she could blink, she felt the air shift¡ªand then, pain exploded across her face.


    A heavy force hit her full in the cheek, the impact throwing her body across the room like a rag doll. Her back mmed into the wall with a sickening crack. Her head hit stone. The pain was so sharp she couldn¡¯t even cry out.


    She slid to the ground, her vision flickering ck at the edges as blood filled her mouth. The metallic taste was thick and immediate. Her lip was split. Her jaw throbbed. She didn¡¯t know if her teeth were still intact.


    Silence.


    Then a desperate voice broke it.


    "Sh-she dragged me, Your Majesty!" the male healer cried, throwing himself prostrate on the ground. "Begged me toe¡ªthat her mistress was in trouble! I didn¡¯t want to disobey! Please¡ªplease, I had no choice!"


    Zyren didn¡¯t even nce at him.


    His eyes stayed on Rymora, who now knelt on the cold stone floor, her arms trembling as she tried to steady herself. Her hair fell over her face, clinging to her bleeding lip. She didn¡¯t dare meet his gaze again.


    Because now she understood what kind of mistake she¡¯d made.


    There was no room for error with him.


    Only silence and obedience.


    He gestured once more, calm andposed, like nothing had just happened.


    "Write," he said again, his voice low and infinitely colder.


    And this time, she obeyed.


    With blood on her lip and fear in her chest, Rymora dipped the quill into ink, and began to write¡ªevery stroke of her pen a desperate prayer that her story would match Aira¡¯s.


    Because she knew now:


    Zyren wasn¡¯t just a king.


    He was a punisher of liars.

 Chapter 108: Actions have consequences

    <h4>Chapter 108: Actions have consequences</h4>


    Blood pooled in Rymora¡¯s mouth like molten metal. Thick, warm, and coppery. Her entire body trembled from the impact¡ªher back still screamed from where it had mmed against the stone wall, and her left arm hung at her side uselessly, every movement jabbing white-hot pain through her shoulder.


    She couldn¡¯t lift her head. Couldn¡¯t speak.


    All she could do was write.


    With her good hand wrapped tightly around the quill, Rymora scrawled words onto the parchment as fast as her battered body would allow. Her brown eyes blurred with tears, but she blinked furiously and forced herself to focus. If she faltered now¡ªif she stopped¡ªZyren wouldn¡¯t hesitate to remind her of what he could do.


    The room was silent but for the scratch of the quill and the asional drip of blood from her split lip. The air was cold, unnaturally so, as if Zyren¡¯s presence had stripped the room of warmth. It waste in the evening, shadows clung to the corners,and the fire in the hearth burned low, casting flickering light across the ck stone walls.


    She wrote everything.


    How she¡¯d gone to the kitchen. How she¡¯d stolen the food that had already begun to rot. How the n all along was to avoid the tournament by making herself sick. She left nothing out. The truth spilled from her hands like a confession.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to look up. Not at Zyren whose steely gaze she could feel fixed on her even as she scribbled on.


    And then, the bathroom door flung open.


    Rymora flinched instinctively ncing up her broken arm throbbing in protest, but it wasn¡¯t Zyren moving this time¡ªit was Aira.


    She stumbled out, a mess of damp red hair clinging to her face and neck, her skin ghost-pale, her breathing shallow. She leaned heavily against the woman beside her¡ªa healer, unusually old but human and dressed in a in white gown that brushed the tops of her feet. Her hands were small, steady, and her face tense with concern.


    "She needs rest," the healer said quickly, bowing low the moment her gaze settled on Zyren who she hadn¡¯t expected to see still waiting in the room. Her voice was soft but urgent. "She¡¯s weak. But she should be fine in a few days."


    Aira¡¯s stomach dropped.


    A few days.


    That meant the fight¡ªwhat she had risked everything to avoid¡ªwas still going to happen.


    She didn¡¯t speak. Not yet. Her gaze darted instead to Rymora¡ªand her breath caught in her throat. Rymora¡¯s face was bloodied, her mouth swollen, one eye already darkening. Her left arm was cradled close to her side, clearly broken. Aira¡¯s knees nearly buckled.


    ¡¯What had he done?¡¯ She internally gasped until her eyes settled on what Rymora was doing a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach.


    Meanwhile Zyren sat calmly at the edge of therge bed behind him, his ck coat blending perfectly with the velvet nkets beneath him. His hair, dark as the night sky, framed his face like a crown of shadows. When his red eyes lifted to meet hers, they didn¡¯t hold rage. Not yet. Just calction.


    He gestured toward Rymora without looking at her.


    "The paper," he said simply.


    Rymora obeyed without hesitation, stretching her good hand forward with trembling fingers. She couldn¡¯t meet Aira¡¯s eyes.


    That silence said everything.


    Aira¡¯s pulse thundered in her ears as Zyren took the parchment and read it in one long, practiced nce. Then, without a word, he tossed it onto the bed beside him like it was nothing.


    The tension grew unbearable. Her body screamed for rest, for relief, but her mind screamed louder.


    And then she spoke.


    Her voice cracked, but it cut through the silence like a de.


    "I¡¯d rather die a quiet death than do so as entertainment." She said with conviction not seeing any reason to hide since Zyren clearly knew everything.


    The room stilled.


    For a heartbeat, Zyren said nothing. His expression didn¡¯t change. But something behind his eyes snapped like a live wire. The calm mask cracked¡ªand for the first time in a while, real anger bled through.


    His lips curled, just slightly.


    "Hmmm," he hummed, low and dangerous. "If you want to die so badly then... your sister might as well follow."


    Aira froze.


    The blood drained from her face. He¡¯d never said it before. Never directly threatened Liora. Until now.


    Zyren took a step forward. One foot, then the other, slow and controlled. His boots echoed against the stone floor as he walked. Aira leaned harder against the wall, panic creeping up her spine, but she didn¡¯t dare move.


    He stopped inches from her.


    Even at her full height, she was no match for him. He towered over her, radiating power andmand. His red eyes locked onto hers without blinking, drinking in her fear, her pain, her defiance.


    Aira swallowed hard, her lips parting to speak again¡ªbut he beat her to it.


    "You¡¯ll move into my room TODAY" he said softly. His voice was silk¡ªand steel.


    Her mouth went dry.


    "For the tournament," he continued, almost casually. "I¡¯ll figure something out."


    "But..." he continued enunciating each word as he spoke. " If you can¡¯t make a good enough n then you might as well ept the fate handed to you!"


    Then he turned to leave.


    But Aira wasn¡¯t done.


    "You¡¯re not going to touch my sister, right?" she asked, her voice trembling despite the strength behind the words a hint of panic in her tone.


    Zyren paused.


    He didn¡¯t look at her at first. Instead, he turned his gaze to the two healers, still standing awkwardly to the back.


    One was older, silver hair braided down her back, the sleeves of her white robe marked with healer¡¯s sigils. The other, younger but male, with freckles scattered across his nose and wide blue eyes that looked like they might spill tears any second.


    "Why should I?" Zyren said, voice still calm. "Clearly, the one who needs to die was the poor innocent fellow that poisoned you."


    Aira¡¯s breath caught.


    The implication was clear.


    No one outside this room could know the truth.


    As if on cue, both healers dropped to their knees.


    The younger man hit the ground with a soft thund, his palms pressed t against the stone, his forehead touching it. The older one followed more gracefully but with no less desperation.


    "I heard nothing, Your Majesty!" the young male healer cried. "Please¡ªI don¡¯t know anything! I swear it!"


    The older one nodded furiously. "She was poisoned my lord! That¡¯s all I know. Nothing more, my lord!" She said even as she internally bemoaned how she could be so unlucky in her old age something that didn¡¯t even happen while she was younger and in the castle.

 Chapter 109: Actions have Consequences (2)

    <h4>Chapter 109: Actions have Consequences (2)</h4>


    But of course, Zyren didn¡¯t even look at them.


    The old female healer and the young man beside her were still kneeling, their foreheads pressed desperately to the ground. But theck of acknowledgment only seemed to heighten their fear. They trembled harder, shoulders shaking, eyes wide in silent terror.


    "I didn¡¯t know! She told me¡ªshe begged me toe¡ªplease¡ª" the male healer stammered, his voice thick with dread. His words fell over themselves like a crumbling wall.


    Zyren¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift.


    He hadn¡¯t spoken, hadn¡¯t moved¡ªbut the energy in the room had shifted entirely.


    "ENOUGH," Zyren said, sharply.


    He didn¡¯t shout, and yet his voice sliced through the room like a de, making the walls feel colder. Every sound died instantly. Even the whimpering stopped.


    Aira leaned away from the wall, instinctively. Her red hair stuck to her sweat-damp skin, her breaths shallow and uneven. Her legs barely held her upright. The heaviness in her limbs made her feel like she was underwater, and yet her heart pounded like a drum.


    Her gaze locked on Zyren¡ªck-haired, tall, with the cruel kind of beauty only a being untouched by time could possess. His red eyes had turned ssy with restrained fury.


    "Actions," he said quietly, raising his hand just slightly, "have consequences."


    The words dropped like stones into the silence.


    Aira felt the fear snap through her. She didn¡¯t know why¡ªshe just knew.


    "Wait¡ª" she gasped, shaking her head, her voice catching. "Wait, please¡ª!"


    But it was already happening.


    The shadows on the ground curled like snakes.


    They rose in tendrils¡ªinky ck and writhing, like they had minds of their own. They slithered upward from the tiles, coiling through the air, catching the light strangely. The room darkened subtly even as the torches on the wall burned brighter¡ªas if the shadows consumed the light itself.


    "No¡ª!" the female healer gasped, finally raising her face, her pale eyes wide with horror. "Your Majesty, please! We swore¡ª!"


    She didn¡¯t get another word out.


    A long, jagged tendril whipped through the air like a whip¡ªand pierced her chest with a sickening crunch. She screamed¡ªhigh and raw¡ªand Aira¡¯s knees gave way, copsing as she watched in paralyzed horror.


    The healer screamed again as more tendrils followed, splitting into jagged edges and wing through her body with supernatural speed and precision. Blood sprayed, dark and hot, pooling on the ground in a grotesque puddle.


    The male healer began to scream next.


    His hands reached upward like they could shield him¡ªbut the shadows were merciless. They wrapped around his arms and legs, pulling tight like ropes, crushing bone. One burst his eye socket, another crushed his rib cage with a wet, snapping noise.


    The screams echoed. Wet, ugly, gurgling. Blood hit the walls, the floor, even Aira¡¯s arm as she dragged herself back in horror.


    "STOP!" she screamed. "Please! Stop! They¡¯re dead¡ªthey¡¯re already¡ª!"


    But Zyren didn¡¯t stop.


    His red eyes didn¡¯t blink.


    He sat with one hand raised slightly, almostzily, as ifmanding death with the same effort as flipping a page in a book.


    Aira sobbed.


    Her body trembled as she curled on the floor, pressing her face into her arms. The stench of blood filled her nose. Something inside her cracked¡ªshe felt it¡ªand when she opened her eyes again, it was worse.


    There were still noises.


    Wet. Crunching. Like someone was chewing meat.


    The healers weren¡¯t just dead. They were being shredded.


    The female¡¯s pale gown was stained entirely red. Her limbs were barely intact. The male healer was trying to scream even after his jaw had been split open.


    It wasn¡¯t punishment. It was a message.


    Zyren was carving the consequences into the floor with blood.


    When it was finally over, the shadows slithered back into the stone like snakes returning to their den. They left behind only carnage¡ªtwo twisted, broken bodies and the thick stench of death that made bile rise in Aira¡¯s throat.


    She crumbledpletely, her body shaking uncontrobly as sobs tore from her chest. She couldn¡¯t even scream anymore. She pressed her forehead to the cold stone and wept.


    Then she smelled something else.


    Urine.


    Her eyes flicked sideways, barely able to process the new sight. Rymora¡ªher brown eyes wide and staring¡ªstood frozen in ce. Her tunic was wet at the bottom, a dark stain spreading from her thighs down to her knees.


    Her face was white as bone.


    She thought she was next.


    Zyren stood slowly.


    He turned his gaze toward Rymora and raised his hand again.


    "No¡ª!" Aira gasped.


    She didn¡¯t think¡ªdidn¡¯t n. Her body moved on instinct. She shoved herself forward, staggering to her feet beforeunching herself at him.


    She mmed into him¡ªnot that it did anything. He didn¡¯t budge. He was solid as steel. But her hands fisted against his chest, tears pouring down her cheeks.


    "Don¡¯t!" she cried. "Don¡¯t kill her¡ªplease¡ªshe can keep a secret!"


    Zyren stared at her. No emotion.


    "For how long?" he asked, his voice dangerously soft.


    "She won¡¯t tell a single soul! Please¡ª" she sobbed.


    "Until a lord forces it out of her," he said, eyes narrowing. "Dead people tell no tales."


    Aira¡¯s body wracked with sobs. Her knees threatened to give again, but she clung to him with everyst bit of strength she had left.


    "Can you not be a monster for one day!?" she screamed. "Just one¡ª!"


    Zyren said nothing.


    Then his hand rose again¡ªand Rymora gasped.


    Her hands flew to her throat as invisible fingers wrapped around her neck. She lifted from the floor, kicking violently, her mouth open and eyes bulging as she struggled to breathe.


    Aira turned.


    "No¡ªno¡ªno¡ª!" she sobbed, her voice hoarse.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t fight him. Couldn¡¯t hurt him. Couldn¡¯t stop him.


    She only had one card left to y.


    "I¡¯ll sleep with you!"


    Her voice cracked through the air.


    Zyren¡¯s head turned, slowly.


    "I¡¯ll sleep with you and let you fuck me as many times as you want," Aira choked out. "You can do anything¡ªjust don¡¯t kill her!"


    Rymora¡¯s legs were iling. Her lips had turned purple. Her hands wed at her throat in pure desperation.


    "I mean it!" Aira cried. "You can do whatever¡ªuse me, keep me, hurt me¡ªbut don¡¯t kill her! I can recover from them¡ªbut not from her¡ª!"


    Her voice broke again, her entire body wracked with pain.


    Then... silence.


    And a thump.


    Aira blinked through tears¡ªand saw Rymora copse to the floor, coughing violently as she gasped for air.


    Aira almost couldn¡¯t believe it. Her lips parted, her mouth trembling as she began to repeat it again.


    "I¡¯ll sleep with you¡ª"


    But Zyren¡¯s face twisted.


    "Not interested," he snapped.


    His voice cut through her, and she flinched.


    Then he turned and walked out¡ªhis ck coat brushing against her as he passed, his hand dragging against his own chest like he was wiping off filth.


    And just like that, he was gone.

 Chapter 110: Postponed.

    <h4>Chapter 110: Postponed.</h4>


    Far from the bloodthirsty cries of the arena, down a long corridor of marble and onyx, Lady Vivian stood beneath a domed ceiling glittering with crystal light.


    She was a vision in soft silver¡ªa gown of pale silk clinging to her curves like water, trailing behind her with every elegant step. Delicate jewels sparkled at her neck and wrists, sapphire and ga catching the candlelight with every breath. But it was her eyes that stood out most¡ªunmistakable, piercing red, the color of noble vampiric bloodline and a soul that had long since tired of pretending to be kind.


    Across from her stood Harriet¡ªbody slender but muscles taut under simple ck fighting leathers, her breathing calm, measured, but no less intense. Her dark hair, usually in, had been streaked at the ends with a deep shade of crimson. It was subtle, but noticeable.


    Lady Vivian¡¯s gaze slid over her, unblinking.


    "You look ready," she said, voice as smooth as silk, as cold as the wind that sometimes swept the outer castle walls at dusk.


    Harriet bowed low¡ªdeferential, as expected. "I am, mydy."


    Vivian didn¡¯t smile, not exactly. But a ghost of something passed her lips as she took a step forward. The soft padding of her heels echoed against the polished stone beneath them.


    "I trust you know how important this match is," she said, her voice almost bored, but her eyes sharp as des. "It is not just the oue that matters, Harriet. It is the impression it leaves."


    Harriet straightened, shoulders squared. "Yes, mydy."


    "I¡¯ve seen many fights," Vivian went on, examining her jeweled nails with mild disinterest. "But this one... I want it to be memorable. I want the crowd to cry out in horror. I want their stomachs to turn. I want Aira¡¯s death to be..." She paused, then looked up slowly. "...gruesome."


    Harriet¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but there was a slight glint in her eye. "She humiliated you?" she said quietly, as if testing the waters.


    Vivian tilted her head, azy smirk forming. "She defied us. Not just me but everything Vampires stand for!."


    "She is slowly bewitching Zyren our King!" She didn¡¯t speak his name with love¡ªno, Vivian¡¯s voice went colder when she mentioned him. "She made a mockery of the order we¡¯ve kept in ce for decades. The people need to see what happens when a little mortal girl dares to believe she can outwit power."


    "I understand," Harriet said.


    "Do you?" Vivian stepped closer, now nearly within reach. "Because a simple death will not do. I want her broken. I want screams. I want blood. I want a message."


    Harriet met her gaze now. There was no fear there. Only something darker.


    "She¡¯ll wish for death much before she finds it!"


    That seemed to satisfy Lady Vivian. She gave a small nod, her attention briefly flickering to the darkening sky just visible through the arched window behind Harriet. The sun had dipped low, bathing the stone corridor in an eerie, crimson hue that matched Vivian¡¯s eyes too well.


    "She can¡¯t fight ," Vivian said after a pause. "...that much I know! You can allow a few cuts on your body just to make it more interesting for the audience"


    Harriet¡¯s jaw tensed. "What if Zyren interfers?" She asked to which Lady Vivian instantly shook her head.


    "He can¡¯t! Not after the match has started. It would make him look weak!"


    "I don¡¯t know why he allows it but I¡¯m not kind enough to look a gift horse in the mouth." Vivian¡¯s voice softened, nearly wistful. "...if he wants to teach her a lesson in submission, I¡¯ll teach her one she¡¯ll remember in her next lifetime!"


    Silence passed between them, heavy but brief. Then Vivian¡¯s gaze dropped lower, toward the red streaks in Harriet¡¯s hair.


    "Interesting choice," she said casually. "The red. You¡¯re not being subtle."


    Harriet hesitated¡ªjust slightly. Then: "I thought it might catch his attention."


    Vivian gave a softugh. Not cruel, but bitter.


    "I once dyed my whole head red," she murmured, running a hand through her now-ck waves. "Thought it might make him look at me differently. Thought maybe he liked... fiery things." Her lips curled upward, but not in amusement. "It didn¡¯t work."


    Harriet blinked. "I didn¡¯t think it would. But I thought the effort might matter."


    Vivian studied her then. Really studied her.


    "You know he¡¯ll never want you," she said, not with cruelty, but with sharp, in honesty. "He¡¯s a king! Only a vampire like me can stand by his side!"


    "I don¡¯t want him," Harriet said, perhaps too quickly.


    Vivian raised an eyebrow.


    "The wealth and riches you promised are more than enough!" Harriet said meaning every word. Her freedom would be an extra bonus but why would she want to to be with an unpredictable king that could order her killed in a single night.


    That, atst, drew a small, approving nod from the vampiredy. She turned slightly, her gown whispering across the floor.


    "Then give them a show. Make the crowd scream. Make Zyren look at you in awe for, even for a second. And when it¡¯s over..." She paused. "...I¡¯ll make sure you get everything you¡¯ve ever wanted."


    With that, Vivian began to walk away. But halfway down the corridor, she stopped and turned her head slightly over her shoulder.


    "The hair suits you," she said. "You should keep it like that when all this is over!" She said.


    And then she vanished around the corner, the soft sound of her footsteps swallowed by the growing roar of the distant crowd.


    Harriet stood alone in the hallway, red-tipped hair catching thest of the dying sunlight. Her heart was steady, her breathing even¡ªbut her fingers flexed at her sides, like she was already picturing the fight.


    She hadn¡¯t lied. She didn¡¯t want Zyren. Not really.


    But she did want the glory that came with being by his side.


    ¡¯If he falls for me! What kind of riches could I wish for that I wouldn¡¯t get!¡¯ She bitterly thought as she recalled the pet cor she had seen on his pet.


    When the time came, when the arena gates opened and the crowd screamed her name¡ªshe would give them exactly what Lady Vivian wanted to get what she wanted.


    A death no one would ever forget.


    *************


    The sun had nearly set as the massive pavilion doors creaked open. Zyren ascended the marble steps to the raised tform, his dark coat trailing behind him like a living shadow. The arena¡¯s roar¡ªthousands gathered to witness the finale¡ªdied to a hush as he reached center stage. His red eyes swept over the crowd, searching every flicker of expression.


    A ripple ran through the audience. Some whispered, "Where is she?" Others scanned the tform, ncing at the empty space beside him¡ªhis "pet," Aira, was conspicuously absent. The expectation had been to see them together, but Aira remained hidden behind closed doors.


    Zyren lifted a single hand. The murmurs ceased entirely.


    "My lords,dies, and honored guests," his voice was calm and domineering, carrying easily across the silent crowd. "The finale of this tournament has been postponed."


    Graphics of shock passed over many faces. But before they could react, he continued, "Our would-be champion, Aira, was the target of a brutal betrayal: she was poisoned." He paused. A hush. "These perpetrators have been discovered¡ªand dealt with."


    He gestured sharply, and two attendants pulled back a velvet curtain at the rear of the tform. The two healers¡ªmale and female, once kneeling so pitifully¡ªwere revealed in horrifying form. Their bodies were drained of warmth, flesh torn and writhed in frozen agony. Shadows clung to their wounds like living things.


    A collective gasp rose from the crowd¡ªaudience members stepping back, hands over mouths. Horror and awe shed in their eyes.


    Zyren¡¯s voice remained steady: "They were bribed to ensure Aira¡¯s fall." His words were crisp, public. "They paid with their promises¡ªand their lives."


    The audience quieted in shock. Some faltered in apuse¡ªgrim nods of trust. Others looked unsettled, ncing at the stage as if seeing the world anew.


    In the audience, Lady Vivian sat in the front row¡ªadorned in darkce and ga jewels that pulsed in the dying daylight. Her red eyes shed with fury. The disy was too public. Too tant. The disy of power was meant to terrify¡ªbut not this way. She felt the shock in her chest like a blow.


    Zyren raised his hand again. "Due to these circumstances, the match will not take ce tonight. When Aira recovers sufficiently, the duel will resume¡ªwith finality." His gaze swept across Harriet¡ªstanding tall near the other end of the tform, her ck hair tipped in red, stark beneath the torchlight. She met his eyes and nodded, silent, fierce.


    A slow wave of apuse greeted that. The crowd began to process, ept, fall into uneasy order.


    But Lady Vivian wasn¡¯t finished. She rose. Graceful at first, but her posture was rigid. She knelt, head bowed¡ªan act of deference... yet her voice carried.


    "My king," she began, and her tone was measured yet expectant. "Harriet has already proven her blood and skill. Another full week in limbo threatens not only her freedom¡ªbut her spirit."


    A hushed suspense fell over the audience. Lady Vivian¡¯s words were deliberate, pushing a n: let Harriet stand in Aira¡¯s ce, sever the bond.


    Zyren¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change¡ªyet a faint flicker of annoyance crossed his eyes. He inclined his head once.


    "Speak inly, Lady Vivian," he said calmly.


    She lifted her chin, never breaking courtesy. "I request that Harriet be allowed to remain in the castle¡ªunder your protection¡ªuntil Aira is truly well. Let her prepare. Let her prove that the victor¡¯s prize is not merely survival but excellence under your gaze."


    She met his gaze directly, red eyes brimming with ambition tempered by control. The audience leaned forward, caught.


    Silence followed. Then Zyren spoke:


    "You will have your wish." His voice was cold and final. "Harriet shall remain within these walls until my... pet has regained her strength. Only then will the match resume."


    His eyes flicked to the ceiling, then back. His tone shifted slightly more menacing: "Anything else is uneptable."


    Lady Vivian nearly rxed. But she maintained her posture, nodding once, politely. The tension in her throat was visible¡ªeven to the casual watcher.


    Zyren turned and walked from the stage, leaving Harriet standing alone, the pale torches behind her flickering against her crimson-tipped hair.

 Chapter 111: Selira(Dazed)

    <h4>Chapter 111: Selira(Dazed)</h4>


    Rain had begun to fall in slow, rhythmic sheets against the high ss panes, tapping like patient fingers across the stained windows of the tower. Thunder murmured in the far distance¡ªsoft, like the purring of some vast, slumbering creature. Inside the chamber, it was quiet. Warm, even.


    A fire crackled low in the hearth, its glow casting molten gold across polished floors and tapestries stitched in the deep reds and cks of old vampiric heraldry.


    Selira knelt upon the furs by the fire, her legs folded neatly beneath her. She was still, silent. Her linen gown clung to her body from the mist outside, damp at the hem, thin enough to be modest only in theory. Her ck hair, tangled from wind and sweat, fell in wet ringlets against her corbone. The old cor¡ªiron and tight-fitting¡ªrested cold and absolute at her throat.


    She barely felt it anymore. It was like skin.


    The door creaked open behind her. She didn¡¯t turn.


    She knew the steps by heart.


    Dangrey¡¯s presence filled the room the way night floods a field¡ªquiet, enveloping, inevitable. His robes trailed across the floor,yers of ck silk and silver-edged velvet embroidered with ancient bloodline runes. His hair was dark, smooth as ink, pulled back into a short sp of bone. His eyes, red cold as obsidian, studied her with practiced precision.


    "You were out in the storm," he said, tone casual.


    "I wanted to feel the cold," she answered.


    "Does it still bite?" he asked, crossing to her.


    "Not like it used to."


    He knelt behind her, and she felt his fingers at her neck. The cor clinked, unlocked with a soft snap. For a moment, her skin felt bare, raw.


    But he was already recing it.


    This one was heavier. Sleeker. Silver-ck, traced with markings that shimmered faintly under the firelight. When it settled around her throat, she inhaled¡ªtight, instinctive.


    "This is new," she murmured.


    Dangrey¡¯s voice was low. "It¡¯s yours."


    Her fingers rose, hesitated, then touched the edge of the new metal.


    "It¡¯s a sign of your ce," he continued, circling around to face her. "I¡¯ve given cors to many before. But none like this. You¡¯ve earned something... greater."


    Her heart lifted¡ªthen stumbled. "Greater?"


    "You are not like the others, Selira," he said, cupping her jaw. His thumb traced her cheek, slow and soft. "You chose this life with open eyes. You offered more than servitude."


    She nodded. She had. And more.


    "You gave me names," he said, leaning closer. "You gave up your family without hesitation when I asked you to."


    Her throat clenched. "They would have been found in time. I was protecting myself."


    Dangrey smiled. "Yes. Your hunter husband."


    The words echoed. Her lips parted, then closed again.


    "I still remember your voice," he said. "¡¯He¡¯s one of them. He¡¯s dangerous. I can take you to him if you save my son and daughters!"


    "s! I could only save you!"


    She shut her eyes. The memory returned uninvited¡ª She had run with Liora only to dart back to check what had be of them and find everyone dead.


    "I knew what would happen," she whispered.


    "Of course you did," Dangrey said gently. "That¡¯s what made your gift of insight so valuable."


    "I couldn¡¯t save them! What¡¯s done is done!" she bit through her teeth trying to forget it, but her master wouldn¡¯t let it go to her slight annoyance.


    "You chose. And choosing me was survival."


    Selira breathed out through her nose. The weight of the new cor pressed more than just physically. She didn¡¯t know why it felt colder than thest.


    " you were free then," he added, soft. "You could have run. Could¡¯ve warned them. But you came to me instead."


    "I was... tired of hiding. Of pretending not to want more..." Selira whispered toying with the ring on her oinky finger which was something she had stolen before she left. The reason for her gift.


    He smiled. "And now you never have to pretend again."


    He bent and kissed her forehead, then her mouth¡ªlingering, cool, possessive. Her body answered automatically. She tilted her head, offered more. When his fingers slid through her hair, pulling it back to expose her neck, she arched into him without hesitation.


    When it was over, shey curled beneath his cloak, wrapped in a velvet warmth that smelled of iron and rain. Her breathing slowed, but her thoughts didn¡¯t.


    He watched her, recliningzily on the couch beside her. Goblet in hand, ankle crossed over his knee. The picture of leisure. But his eyes never lost that sharp, clinical stillness. He was always measuring.


    "You¡¯ve given me so much, Selira," he murmured. "But even now, you hold back a little piece."


    She turned her head, brows drawing faintly. "What do you mean?"


    He drained the goblet, then set it aside. "There was a child. A daughter. Yours. His."


    Selira blinked. Her heart stumbled. "She... she died." she instantly responded aware that there was no way Aria the one she left behind would be alive.


    Liora on the other hand she was sure had been taken and sold elsewhere far from her. It was for her own protection. If found, the same fate of a ve would befall her, something Selira didn¡¯t want.


    "Did she survive?" she asked with a slight gasp.


    He tilted his head.


    A wave of cold passed through her bones.


    "I saw the fire," she said slowly. "I saw the house copse."


    "You saw smoke," he corrected. "You assumed."


    Selira sat up slightly, dread crawling like vines up her spine. "What are you saying?"


    "I¡¯m saying she lives." He said it like he was revealing a birthday gift. "The King¡¯s court took her. If you hadn¡¯t been so focused on me on the tournament you would have seen her on the pavilion"


    "An enigma of beauty!"


    Her mouth opened. She couldn¡¯t speak.


    "Beautiful girl," he added. "Looks just like you. Same mouth. Same stubborn brow."


    Selira¡¯s voice was a whisper. "She¡¯s alive?"


    "More than that," he said, leaning close again, brushing her hair back. "She¡¯s the king¡¯s only pet. A favorite. She belongs only to him" he said as he licked his lips over and over again like he had seen something tasty he couldn¡¯t get rid of.


    The storm outside had grown heavier. Selira couldn¡¯t tell if the thunder was real or just inside her chest.


    "She must hate me," she breathed.


    "No. She probably thinks you died too."


    Selira pressed her palms to her eyes, shaking.


    "She...she knows nothing," she said. "She will hate me!"


    "She is still young," Dangrey said gently. "Still moldable."


    She looked up at him. "Why are you telling me this now?"


    "Because I want her."


    Her blood froze.


    "I want her here. With us," he continued, tracing the new cor around her neck with one cool finger. "You and I are the beginning of something greater. Shepletes it."


    Selira stared. "You want to keep her here?"


    "I want you to give her to me."


    Tears welled in her eyes¡ªhot, unexpected.


    "She¡¯s my daughter," she said, half to him, half to herself.


    "She¡¯s ours," he said. "Through blood and choice."


    "She won¡¯t understand."


    "She will. Or she¡¯ll learn. Just as you did."


    Selira¡¯s fingers clutched at the fur beneath her. "She¡¯s innocent."


    "So were you," Dangrey said. "Once."


    The silence stretched so far she thought it might break.


    Then: "Do you love me, Selira?"


    She looked up, eyes wide. "Yes."


    "Do you trust me?"


    A breath. "Yes."


    He smiled again, slow and warm.


    "Then trust this," he whispered. "A family. Whole. Unified. You, me, and her. No more running. No more ghosts."


    Selira¡¯s body trembled. A part of her screamed, Don¡¯t. But it was small, weaker now. Drowned in years of obedience, of loneliness dressed as love.


    She looked at him.


    Looked at the cor.


    Looked at the reflection of her own empty eyes in the polished floor.


    "If shees here..." she said. "If I bring her¡ªwill you treat her like me?"


    Dangrey nodded. "She will belong. Just like you."


    And somehow, she made herself believe that was a gift.


    "I¡¯ll do it," she whispered.


    He kissed her again, this time softer. "Good girl. If she doesn¡¯t want toe we can simply take her!"


    Selira¡¯s body instantly jerked up with fierce rejection in her eyes but before she could breathe a word, Dangrey pulled her close staring into her eyes even as his own red orbs glittered in a way that made it clear that he was beguiling her.


    "We will take her by force! It¡¯s the best thing to do don¡¯t you agree?" he asked even as Selira found herself nodding strongly the very next moment.


    Dangrey was a good master and who knew what the king with all his proclivities have done to her.


    Dangrey was a safer option and what better thing than to serve the same master ss daughter and mother.


    Selira leaned into his embrace, eyes unfocused. Rain pounded the windows behind them, the storm growing nearer.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was grief or relief that spilled down her cheeks.


    Maybe both.

 Chapter 112: Exchange of Words

    <h4>Chapter 112: Exchange of Words</h4>


    Aria didn¡¯t feel well.


    Her body ached like it had been dragged through mud¡ªheavy, broken, as though her limbs had been stitched back on with fraying thread and might fall off with the next breath she took. The dull pressure behind her eyes throbbed steadily, pulsing through her skull with the weight of a curse.


    Shey on her belly, face half-buried in her sheets, but the nausea refused to settle in her gut. It rose thick and slow, lodged behind her ribs and pressing against her chest like a stone. Her head pounded with a feverish rhythm that no potion could dull, no matter how many she had forced herself to swallow.


    It dragged on for what felt like hours. Each minute bled into the next, soaked in difort and the sharp sting of helplessness. Atst, her body gave out¡ªcrashing into sleep that wasn¡¯t peaceful, just escape. She drifted off, ignoring everything around her, even the quiet figure of Rymora, who for once made no effort to speak. The girl remained curled in a corner of the room, her silence louder than words.


    Aria slept long, unmoving¡ªuntil her eyes sprang open with a sudden start, zed and unfocused, her breath catching in her throat. For a moment shey still, dazed, wondering what had stirred her.


    Then she saw Rymora.


    The girl was standing right in front of her, worry etched deeply into her expression. She held a piece of paper in her hand, trembling slightly as she extended it forward. Aria squinted, rubbing at her eyes with both fists, the crust of sleep stinging at the edges as she tried to force herself into awareness.


    She took the paper. The ink swam for a moment before the words resolved:


    <strong>"The king has sent guards and a few maids. He has asked that you be moved to his room!!"</strong>


    The words struck like ice down her spine. Her expression tightened instantly into a sharp frown.


    Rymora¡¯s face was pale, her lips parted slightly as though she wanted to speak but didn¡¯t dare. Fear clung to her like a second skin. Aria could see it¡ªcould feel it. And that silence said everything she needed to hear.


    There was no point asking questions. No one argued with Zyren.


    If the king had given the order, then there was no room for hesitation.


    Without a single word, Aria pushed herself upright. Her joints protested, her limbs slow and heavy, but she moved regardless, a quiet storm brewing behind her tired eyes. Her expression was grim, slightly annoyed as she rose to her feet¡ªjust in time to see two young human maids approaching with careful steps and lowered gazes.


    "Rymora is enough," she snapped, voice low but cutting like a de drawn in the dark.


    The girls halted immediately, retreating with bows so deep they almost touched the floor. Aria hated it. That deference. That meek, practiced fear. It wasn¡¯t respect¡ªit was submission. It churned her already unsettled stomach.


    She was relieved to find the pain not as sharp as before, but the nausea lingered stubbornly, and her head throbbed still as she allowed herself to be bathed and dressed. Her fingers barely moved as Rymora handed her the clothes¡ªanother insult to modesty, short and skimpy, dyed in a shade of blue that made her jaw clench.


    She slipped it on without a word, offering not a drop of energy to the silk that clung too close to her skin, and strode toward the door.


    The rest of her things had already been packed¡ªefficient and cold. There was no point dying. What waited for her was likely worse.


    But she had barely stepped into the hallway when her body stilled.


    Her expression twisted faintly into confusion as she caught sight of a group walking toward her from the opposite end of the corridor. Strangers, their faces unfamiliar¡ªexcept for one.


    One she could never forget.


    The woman at the front moved with a confidence that froze the air itself. Aria had watched her before. Had seen her butcher men and women alike with a precision so cruel it lingered long after the blood had dried. That dark hair streaked with red¡ªthe color of spilled life¡ªwas seared into her memory.


    Her footsteps slowed. Aria didn¡¯t know why she was here, and she didn¡¯t care. As long as she passed without incident, that was all she wanted. No confrontation. No violence. Just space.


    But just as she thought it would pass, one of the maids trailing behind the deadly woman raised a hand¡ªpointing. Right at her.


    Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her body stiffened.


    She watched, a frown pulling tight across her face, as the young woman broke away and strode straight toward her.


    For a second Aria held her breath. Harriet was close now, too close, and instead of passing, she dipped her head in a small but deliberate bow.


    <strong>"Lady Aria!"</strong> she greeted, voice warm, almost too pleasant.


    Aria¡¯s face didn¡¯t flinch. Her features settled into a mask of stone¡ªnk and unreadable, wary beneath the surface.


    But politeness was a curse she hadn¡¯t yet shed. So she returned the bow, even as Harriet¡¯s smile deepened, bright and almost childlike.


    "I apologize for any inconvenience I might cause but I have been assigned the room you¡¯re standing in front of!"


    The words struck like a p.


    Aria¡¯s eyes widened, her chest tightening in disbelief. She didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t speak, as Harriet continued, her voiceced with something new¡ªa quiet, prideful edge.


    "You were poisoned! King Zyren announced it and postponed the match. Until then both of us have the right to be King Zyren¡¯s pet and sit by his side. Until the winner is decided, I¡¯ll be staying in the Castle until then!"


    Aria didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t breathe.


    Her face remained nk, numb. Not anger. Not sadness. Just silence.


    She gave a single nod and stepped aside


    She wanted no conversation. No proximity. She only wanted to be gone.


    Harriet looked so innocent. Big, wide, curious eyes. Youthful smile. But Aria had seen the truth. She had watched her kill.


    <i>No one that¡¯s good could ever kill like that.</i>


    She turned to leave, quickening her pace. But Harriet¡¯s voice followed her, sweet as poison.


    "I wish you a fast recovery, Lady Aria! The faster the winner is decided the better for both of us!"


    The words made her falter. Just barely. The smallest hitch in her step.


    But she didn¡¯t turn. Didn¡¯t look back.


    Of course she was angry. Of course the thought of crossing des with that girl filled her with fear.


    But worse than all of it¡ªworse than Harriet¡ªwas what awaited her now.


    The king¡¯s chambers! She had no idea what she would find there.

 Chapter 113: Anger?

    <h4>Chapter 113: Anger?</h4>


    Slightly pissed off, Aria walked even faster, her bare feet hitting the floor with a little more force than necessary as she ignored the people trailing just behind her. Her breaths came uneven, shallow, as she tried to suppress the way her heart mmed against her ribs like it was trying to escape.


    But the closer she got to Zyren¡¯s quarters, the worse it became.


    Her eyes snapped toward the guards stationed at the doorway. They didn¡¯t question her, didn¡¯t blink¡ªjust parted like they had been ordered in advance, their stoic silence suffocating.


    Her heart thudded louder in response.


    A sickening weight settled deep in her chest as she realized, aside from Rymora, she likely wouldn¡¯t be allowed to take any of the other maids in with her. Not that it mattered. None of them even tried. They glided into the room, faces nk, arranging her belongings with the speed and precision of people eager to be gone.


    Zyren was nowhere to be seen, but his presence clung to the room like smoke. Every surface whispered of him¡ªhis folded clothes draped near the hearth, the dark fabric of his coat tossed across a chair, and that scent... faint but inescapable. A deep, smoky warmth tinged with something sweet and dangerous.


    Her skin prickled.


    Soon, her things were tucked into a wardrobe newly ced against the wall, drawers beneath it already filled with whatever she might need. There was nothing left to unpack. Nothing left to wait for.


    One by one, they left.


    Rymora was thest. She gave a single nod, but Aria saw it¡ªthe subtle, desperate step back. The way she clutched her injured arm, cradling it close, the pain obvious even though she made no sound.


    Rymora didn¡¯t reach for a parchment. She didn¡¯t need to. Aria opened her mouth, voice quiet but firm.


    "You can take the day off! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning!"


    Rymora¡¯s expression shifted immediately. That gratitude¡ªfaint, aching¡ªshimmered in her eyes as she turned and slipped away.


    But even as she left, Rymora¡¯s mind churned with dread. Her heart beat not with relief, but with resignation.


    <i>¡¯The life of a servant is a terrible one!¡¯</i> she thought bitterly, recalling the second letter that morning. Lord Drehk had summoned her. Again. And this time, it was a threat.


    There was no rest. Not for someone like her. And worse still, she couldn¡¯t begin to imagine how much more brutal life must be for a ve.


    The door shut behind her with a soft click.


    Aria was alone.


    But she didn¡¯t rx. Not for a second.


    She moved slowly, warily, her gaze sweeping the room. It was massive¡ªfive times the size of herst. A grand chamber dressed in polished wood, thick velvet, and shadows that lingered in corners like watchers.


    The bed wasrge. Toorge.


    Still, it was her onlyfort.


    <i>¡¯With that much space, we won¡¯t even have to touch each other!¡¯</i> she told herself, gripping onto that thought like a lifeline as she walked over and perched stiffly on the edge of the mattress.


    But her heart kept racing.


    Even the bed felt too exposed. She stood again, moving to a chair instead, her fingers curling around its arms as she lowered herself into it. She didn¡¯t want to sleep here. Not in <i>his</i> room. Not under <i>his</i> roof.


    But she had no choice.


    And worse, she still had no n for Harriet. That fight loomed ahead of her like a cliff¡¯s edge. One step wrong and she would fall straight into death.


    The thought was spinning relentlessly in her mind when the door suddenly jerked open.


    She flinched.


    Her body snapped upright as her breath caught in her throat¡ªand then she saw him.


    Zyren.


    He entered like he owned the air itself¡ªand of course he did. This was <i>his</i> room. He didn¡¯t knock. He didn¡¯t pause. He didn¡¯t offer the smallest trace of guilt as he closed the door behind him with a soft but final click.


    His gazended on her immediately¡ªpiercing, unreadable, intense.


    She froze in ce as he walked toward her. Her instincts screamed at her to back away, to retreat. But she didn¡¯t move. She forced herself deeper into the seat, stiffening her spine, her face drawn in confusion.


    He stopped right in front of her.


    But there was no relief in the halt. Only heightened dread as her eyes dropped, refusing to meet his. She didn¡¯t want to look at him. Not now. Not ever.


    Left to her, she would have never seen his face again. But this was reality. She was trapped. So she said nothing.


    Waiting. Bracing.


    "You should lie down! I¡¯m sure you¡¯re still feeling a bit sick!" he said, his voice unexpectedly soft¡ªalmost too soft.


    That gentleness twisted something sharp inside her. Anger?


    She frowned, nodding stiffly.


    "I will. Thank you, Your High¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t finish.


    His lips found hers before she could get the words out. Pressed to hers without warning, without hesitation, like it was his right. Her eyes widened in shock, her entire body tensing as his red gaze bore into hers.


    He didn¡¯t pull back.


    Instead, he spoke right against her mouth, his voice a quiet usation.


    <strong>"You wouldn¡¯t even meet my gaze!"</strong>


    The words struck her like a blow.


    She had no answer. No excuse. Her breath faltered as she tried to turn her face, to move away.


    But he didn¡¯t let her.


    His hands slid behind her neck, fingers locking there like manacles. He pulled her in, kissing her again¡ªthis time slower. Not deep, not forceful... just firm. Possessive. He lingered for a second longer before finally pulling away, his expression faintly pleased.


    She felt it rising. That heat. Not desire¡ªbut fury.


    Anger twisted hot in her chest, coiled tight, but she held it back. Her voice came out even, t, controlled.


    "I¡¯m sick. I¡¯ll like to lie down," she said, clinging to the excuse like it might shield her.


    Because maybe it could.


    Maybe, if she kept saying it¡ªrepeating it again and again¡ªit would be her armor. A way to keep him from touching her. A way to survive in <i>his</i> room.


    For however long she had to stay.

 Chapter 114: An Explosion!!

    <h4>Chapter 114: An Explosion!!</h4>


    Aira had barely spoken the words when her body moved¡ªtwo careful steps back, then another, her heartbeat quickening as her instincts surged forward.


    She wanted space. She wanted air. Most of all, she needed to be far enough away that Zyren wouldn¡¯t touch her again¡ªwouldn¡¯t kiss her like he had before, without warning, without care, without permission. The memory of it still burned unwanted across her lips like fire that didn¡¯t warm but consumed.


    Her bare feet made no sound against the marble floor as she backed away, her breathing shallow but controlled. The room wasrge, with high arching ceilings, dark stone walls, and velvet drapes that stilled like watching sentinels. She moved faster, nearly tripping over the edge of the rug beneath her as she increased her pace, putting more and more distance between them.


    Yet her gaze never wavered.


    She kept her eyes on Zyren the entire time, not because she feared what he would do¡ªbut because she needed to know what he was thinking. She could never tell. His face rarely changed, as though expression were beneath him. But right now... she caught it¡ªa flicker of something. A slight narrowing of the eyes. A tension at the edge of his mouth. A frown. Small, nearly invisible, but it was there.


    Zyren lowered himself onto the chair she had been sitting on only moments before. His presence took up the space like a storm cloud¡ªsilent, heavy, watching.


    "You don¡¯t have to fight her now," he said, his voice calm as ever, even as his eyes trailed her¡ªstill backing away¡ª"But once you¡¯re well, you¡¯ll have to."


    His words didn¡¯t surprise her. But they hollowed out her chest all the same.


    Aira didn¡¯t speak aloud. Her thoughts screamed instead, spiraling deep inside her as she forced herself to breathe.


    I guess I will have to look death in the face and try to escape!


    Her back brushed the wall. She¡¯d run out of space.


    There is no way I¡¯m suddenly going to be able to...


    But her thought didn¡¯t even finish before Zyren¡¯s next words shattered the storm she was building in her mind.


    "I could teach you how to fight. A week should be enough for¡ª"


    "What exactly do you want?" Aira cut him off, voice sharp and trembling.


    Her tone was quiet¡ªalmost soft¡ªbut it carried an edge so hard it could cut bone. Her entire body trembled as she red at him, eyes zing with a fury that refused to die. She took a breath, not to calm herself, but to give space to her rage.


    "I said... what exactly do you want?" she repeated, louder now. Stronger.


    She stared at him like she might tear him apart if she had the power. Her fists clenched at her sides, her shoulders taut with frustration.


    "What do you want from me?" she choked, her voice cracking from the pressure building in her chest.


    "One second you¡¯re sending me to my death and the next you¡¯re offering to stop me from being killed!"


    Her breathing hitched.


    "One second you¡¯re ordering for my legs to be broken, and the next you act like the thought of seeing me dead is the worst thing you could imagine!"


    The tears came¡ªunwee and infuriating. She hated that they found their way to her eyes, that her body betrayed her anger with sorrow.


    She wiped her face roughly with the back of her hand before the tears could fall fully, before they could leave streaks of weakness across her skin. Her hands were shaking, her body trembling like a dam about to break.


    Still, Zyren didn¡¯t speak.


    He watched her. Quietly. Head slightly tilted, like she was an unfamiliar puzzle he was enjoying far more than he should. His expression¡ªcoldly neutral, perhaps even curious¡ªonly enraged her more. As if her pain was an object of fascination. As if she was nothing but dust being pushed around by a breeze he controlled.


    Aira waited.


    She waited for a response, a blink, a flinch¡ªanything.


    But he said nothing.


    She turned, intending to fall on the bed behind her and swallow the rage, pretend her outburst hadn¡¯t happened.


    But then he spoke.


    "I¡¯m a vampire, Aira," he said atst, his voice slow and sharp. "I¡¯ve lived almost ten of the lives you¡¯re yet to live."


    He paused.


    "You¡¯re human. Your life is flimsy, short, and it will pass away. You are dust."


    The wordsnded like stones thrown at a window¡ªhard, shattering, echoing too loud in her mind.


    She stared at him, lips parted in disbelief.


    Then: "Have you tried stepping into the sun?" she barked back, fists clenched. "Your kind burns into ashes!"


    Her voice echoed across the room, filled with contempt.


    Zyren¡¯s reply came smoothly.


    "...But I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t burn. And that¡¯s the same measure with which I judge the world."


    Arrogant. Detached. As if he were some unbothered god on a throne of corpses.


    Aira had enough.


    "I hate you!" she snapped. "I will never submit to you, and I¡¯ll always try to¡ª"


    "I¡¯m notining," he said, interrupting her before she could finish.


    He leaned slightly to the side, resting his elbow on the table beside him, fixing her with a gaze that unnerved her to her very soul.


    "The fact remains that you belong to me. That won¡¯t change until the end of your life."


    He said it like a truth already etched into fate.


    "You will fight it. And you will lose."


    Her mouth opened. Her fury surged so high she could barely speak.


    "You really think I won¡¯t try to kill you?" she asked, eyes narrowing. "You killed my family!"


    Her voice cracked as she screamed.


    "You had them ughtered in front of me!"


    Tears fell now¡ªunavoidable, raw, and real.


    She wiped them furiously with trembling hands, ring through the blur to see his face.


    But he didn¡¯t flinch.


    He looked as casual as ever. As if she¡¯d merely spoken about a change in the weather.


    "They would have died regardless of my order," he said coldly. "Hunter bloodlines are to be killed on sight. You should thank me that you¡¯re still alive."


    "Thank you, my¡ª" she began to scream, but his next words cut her off entirely, her fury halting in her throat as a threat curled between his lips like smoke.


    "...Your sister¡¯s life too. I¡¯m not sure she¡¯s aware of why she¡¯s still alive."


    She froze.


    Aira¡¯s chest heaved. Her nails bit into her palms.


    "Threats?" she spat. "Threats? Is that how you intend to make me submit? Is that all you have?"


    Her voice dropped an octave, bitter with disgust.


    For the first time, she felt it: the sharp, dark thought that maybe she could damn her sister to the same hell if it meant dragging Zyren into it too.


    He chuckled.


    A quiet sound. Almost amused. Like she had just said something charming.


    He shook his head slowly, exhaling as he leaned back into the chair.


    "Have you forgotten, little me..." he said, using that name again¡ªthe one that made her skin crawl.


    "You¡¯re a heatblood. Your body craves to be bonded."


    Aira blinked. Confused. Angry. Even more furious that part of her understood what he meant.


    "You¡¯re mine," he said, his voice low. "You belong to me. Who else could you possibly bond with?"


    The realization struck her hard¡ªwhy he wanted her closer, why he wanted her in his room, not the dungeon, not a cage.


    Because he believed the bond was already forming.


    And worse... maybe he wasn¡¯t wrong.


    The thought made her sick.


    She said nothing more. There was no point.


    He didn¡¯t see her as a person. Just a possession.


    So instead of screaming again, instead of setting herself on fire with fury, Aira just turned and dropped onto the edge of the bed. She didn¡¯t even care how loud shended, didn¡¯t care if she seemed weak or childish. She just needed to shut it all out.


    She closed her eyes. Didn¡¯t look at him. Didn¡¯t speak. But she knew he was still watching her.


    She felt it.


    That gaze. Heavy. Cold. Constant.


    The pain in her body wasn¡¯t as sharp now. She could move without wincing, but it didn¡¯t make her feel better. If anything, it only gave her rity she didn¡¯t want.


    Silence reigned for a long time.


    Then, like a knife under a closed door, his voice slipped through the quiet.


    "You¡¯re too weak," he said. Almost in a whisper. "You can¡¯t kill me."


    He paused.


    "You¡¯ll only end up hurting your sister and yourself."


    Her eyes flew open. She bolted upright.


    "So I should forget it?" she hissed. "I should forget that you¡ª"


    "Yes," he said, cutting her off again. "I could give you anything you want."


    Aira didn¡¯t wait to hear more.


    She dropped t on the bed again, pulled a pillow over her head, and pressed down to shut him out.


    To shut it all out.


    She didn¡¯t want his words.


    She didn¡¯t want his presence.


    And more than anything¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to know what part of her believed he wasn¡¯t lying.

 Chapter 115: Bond and Blood

    <h4>Chapter 115: Bond and Blood</h4>


    Zyren didn¡¯t leave the room until he was convinced that Aria had already fallen asleep. The pillow had slipped away to reveal her pale, weary face, hershes still slightly damp. The steady rhythm of her heartbeat told him all he needed to know. She was asleep. Finally.


    Quietly, he rose to his feet, his movements so silent they hardly disturbed the air around him. The fabric of his cloak whispered against the furniture as he moved toward the door. With a soft click, he shut it behind him, the heavy wood muting the room in his absence.


    He walked straight to the room beside it¡ªhis study. A cold, seldom-used chamber that bore the scent of old parchment and ink, preserved like a tomb. The guards stationed outside bowed sharply, but Zyren didn¡¯t spare them a nce. His voice was low and final.


    "No one disturbs me."


    Then he stepped inside, sealing the door shut behind him.


    The room was vast, swallowed in deep shadows and filled with rows of old tomes that no one but him dared to read. He strode past them, heading directly toward the enormous mahogany desk positioned at the far end of the room, its surface perfectly polished, untouched. His boots echoed faintly on the dark stone floor, each step deliberate and slow.


    Zyren sank into the high-backed chair, its leather creaking beneath his weight. He turned it, letting his body settle into the cool stillness as he faced the window behind. A vast, unbroken pane of ss framed the night sky like a painting.


    It was starless tonight¡ªink-ck and oppressive. There was no moon. Just endless dark, heavy and perfect.


    He didn¡¯t move. Not even when the door creaked open behind him¡ªjust as he expected it would. He didn¡¯t turn his head. He could already smell her presence. Familiar. Clean. Cold.


    Footsteps approached. They paused, and then the voice came¡ªlow,posed, unwavering.


    "My King."


    Savira¡¯s voice hadn¡¯t changed in the centuries he¡¯d known her. It was eternally steady, like carved bone¡ªaged, brittle, yet sharp enough to draw blood. Still, he didn¡¯t turn to face her.


    "You came quickly," he murmured, his tone t, unreadable.


    "Yes, my king. You called." Her voice bore no warmth, only the weight of duty. "I have yet to make any progress in my theories."


    Her expression remained still as stone, though her respect was clear in every word. Her white hair was tightly braided in twin ropes that fell down her back. Her skin was youthful and smooth, almost unnaturally so, but her eyes betrayed her¡ªdeep crimson and old, like coals that had burned for far too long.


    "I didn¡¯t call you for that."


    Zyren waved a dismissive hand. Her research didn¡¯t interest him tonight. Not when there was something far more pressing looming over him¡ªunseen but impossible to ignore.


    "I called you about the bond. How soon can it be done?"


    His question was sharp and direct, but barely had the words left his lips when Savira¡¯s head shook firmly. Violently.


    "It should not be rushed," she warned, her voice suddenly more urgent, no longer the calm, clinical tone she wore like armor. "I would rmend not dabbling into the ritual until you are sure that nothing can go wrong."


    Zyren didn¡¯t look at her. His gaze remained locked on the night outside, but his voice cracked just slightly¡ªan undertone of irritation threading through.


    "The more time goes, the more I feel her heart hardens towards me, no matter what I do."


    He sounded almost...tired.


    "You killed her father and brother. It¡¯s to be expected."


    The moment the words escaped her, Savira regretted them. They hung in the air too inly, too honestly.


    "It¡¯s already enough that I kept her sister alive," Zyren bit out. "Moreover...I simply ordered it. It wasn¡¯t like I did it myself."


    There was anger in his tone now, a raw edge that hinted at how deeply the matter had begun to needle into him.


    Savira chose her next words more carefully.


    "ording to ancient texts, the bonding ceremony will grant powers to both of you¡ªsomething that would make you even more powerful."


    Zyren¡¯s head tilted slightly.


    "And her?"


    "It shouldn¡¯t be anything serious. Maybe a passive ability. But it would also depend on how strong her bloodline is."


    Her voice lowered as silence stretched between them like a de. She didn¡¯t look at him, sensing how tense he¡¯d be.


    "...But you could also use her sister. If they are indeed blood sisters, then there¡¯s no reason why she shouldn¡¯t also be a heatblood."


    Zyren¡¯s reaction was immediate.


    His head turned. His eyes darkened, glinting like wine in themplight. He shook his head once¡ªslowly, firmly.


    "I can stand Aria... but I can¡¯t promise not to kill her sister."


    His words were spoken with such rity, such brutal sincerity, that Savira stiffened in ce. A cold chill passed through her bones. The girl¡ªAria¡¯s sister¡ªhad no idea how close she teetered to death¡¯s edge.


    Seeing no point in continuing, Savira lowered her head in a deep bow. She waited for permission to leave, which he granted with a single, flicked gesture of his hand. She didn¡¯t linger.


    She exited swiftly, sealing the door behind her, and Zyren was left alone again¡ªsilent and unmoving, save for the way his gaze returned to the sky.


    The quiet outside was thick, oppressive. A suffocating stillness that pressed on the windows and nketed the air.


    He reached forward and took hold of the crystal bottle of wine on the edge of the desk. He poured the liquid into a ss¡ªdeep red and glistening in the firelight like blood.


    He sipped, his fangs peeking ever so slightly as the wine touched his tongue. It wasn¡¯t enough. It never was.


    The warm bitterness lingered on his lips.


    His gaze burned through the darkness.


    It had been a while since he¡¯d had fresh blood.


    And tonight, his thirst¡ªhis hunger¡ªcarried the image of a woman. A human woman. One whose heartbeat still echoed faintly in the room next door.

 Chapter 116: Die first !

    <h4>Chapter 116: Die first !</h4>


    King Jared sat at the head of the table in the grand food hall with a slightly bored look on his face. His gaze was low, almost heavy-lidded, as if he could barely muster the will to remain present.


    His wife, ra, sat beside him, regal and distant. He gave his food more attention than he gave her. Each movement of his hand¡ªfrom te to mouth¡ªwas methodical, indifferent. The silver spoon clinked against his te with quiet rhythm, echoing faintly in the enormous hall.


    Around the vast, arched space, council members and high-ranking figures within the court sat in stiff lines, positioned ording to rank and bloodline. Candlelight flickered against the tall stone walls, casting long shadows over sharp faces and twitching ears.


    The distinguishing trait¡ªtheir beast¡ªthe mark of what they truly were, betrayed their restraint. Large, muscr bodies sat draped in rich garments, but the furry ears atop their heads twitched constantly, reacting to sounds, scents, and emotions with a life of their own. Unruly. Primal. Barely contained.


    Everything looked serene. Orderly. Servants¡ªalso werewolves¡ªmoved swiftly through the rows, pouring wine, setting down dishes stacked with steaming meats and wildroot vegetables. They moved with precision, eyes lowered, hands graceful.


    But the illusion of peace was paper-thin.


    At the far ends of the table,ughter and conversation floated like mist. The lower-ranked guests ate with ease¡ªsome even cheerfully, tearing into meat with satisfaction. But the closer one got to Jared, the more the air seemed to choke. tes remained full. Jaws worked stiffly. Some only mimed the act of eating, holding food to their lips without biting, as if the very idea of chewing might be taken as a slight.


    At the very top of that strained circle sat Lord Falson, a man built of muscle and tension, who internally cursed the day he epted his council title. Strategist. Spy master. Unlucky fool.


    He didn¡¯t lift his gaze. Didn¡¯t move. His thoughts tangled around themselves as he debated whether to speak, or remain silent and invisible. It was a gamble either way. With King Jared, silence could be just as damning as words.


    The thought had barely settled when a soft sound pierced the tense air¡ªthe scrape of silver against porcin.


    Falson¡¯s entire body tensed.


    Before the king even opened his mouth, Falson¡¯s gut told him: this wasn¡¯t going to end well.


    "Falson."


    Just his name. Nothing more. But it cut through the air like a drawn de.


    He rose quickly, face schooled into calm neutrality, though his stomach coiled like a trapped animal. He didn¡¯t dare to show hesitation, though he had no updates¡ªnothing worth the king¡¯s attention.


    And yet Jared spoke again, low and precise.


    "...I understand that you have no new information to give. If you had... you would have given it already."


    The wordsnded like stones in Falson¡¯s chest. Cold truth, as always. He bowed his head deeper, brows furrowed tightly, not daring to defend himself. Not daring to meet the king¡¯s eyes.


    "Zyren has called for another peace meeting. He thinks trouble is on the horizon."


    The statement tightened the air across the table like a noose. Falson¡¯s brows drew lower, thoughts racing.


    "My king! You think he¡¯s nning to make a move?" he asked, keeping his voice steady even as unease flickered behind his eyes.


    Further down the table, Bri¡ªa sharp-eyed councilwoman with tightly wound silver braids¡ªsat still as stone. She didn¡¯t speak. Neither did Kannedy, a hulking man with a scar down one eye who oversaw the military. Both remained utterly still, resisting the urge to even shift in their seats.


    They all knew the roles.


    Bri governed welfare. Kannedy the forces. Falson was the spy and the mind. If <i>he</i> looked rattled, if <i>he</i> feared the king¡¯s tone¡ªthen the rest of them would do well to remain silent and unseen.


    "Make a move and go against the peace treaty? Zyren? No."


    Jared¡¯s voice was calm¡ªtoo calm. His tone sliced through the hall with an unnerving finality. Kannedy, though disturbed, kept his expression smooth and nodded stiffly, offering noment.


    "Zyren was the one who asked for it and ensured it came to be after the hundred year war."


    "War isn¡¯t something Zyren wants. But I¡¯m definitely not against it."


    There it was.


    The entire hall, though appearingposed, collectively stilled in a way that was visceral. They all heard it. Every ear¡ªbeast or otherwise¡ªperked toward the word: <i>war</i>.


    The conversation had sounded casual, subdued even. But now? Now the blood had thickened in the room.


    Even ra, who had been eating quietly at her husband¡¯s side with perfect grace and detachment, paused mid-motion. Her fork hovered, suspended in the air. Her eyes widened slightly as she turned toward Jared, surprise flickering across her porcin features.


    "Yes, you heard me."


    Jared¡¯s voice carried now¡ªno longer intimate, but deliberate. It filled the space, iming it.


    His eyes swept the table. The long, gilded table where every powerful wolf in the kingdom now sat frozen in silent attention.


    "Vampires will always be our natural enemy. We can sign treaties all we want, but a day wille when we are weaker. When our bloodlines grow more mixed..."


    The word hung in the air like a curse.


    More and more werewolves had begun coupling with humans¡ªdespite the ban. And children born of those unions were halflings, neither strong nor loyal enough to carry the true blood forward.


    "They might have less poption than us, but the ones with bloodline powers can take out entire viges by themselves."


    "Regardless of now... our sole aim is to wipe them off the face of the earth."


    His voice was thunder now. Final. Ancient. And though he sat still, a storm brewed beneath his words. It echoed off the marble, wrapped around every flickering me, every breath held in the room.


    His father had died chasing that vision.


    And his father before him.


    The only reason Jared had signed the treaty was because he¡¯d been too young¡ªtoo weak¡ªto carry on the war. But he had not forgotten. He had <i>never</i> let go of the goal.


    No one at the table was eating now. The food was forgotten. The servants stood back, eyes lowered, barely breathing.


    Then, Jared¡¯s voice softened¡ªnot in warmth, but in focus. He leaned into his chair, his expression cruel andposed, a slow smirk curling at the edge of his mouth.


    "He has invited me to their main city this time around. I will go."


    His eyes found Falson. The weight of it was unbearable. Even without lifting his gaze, Falson <i>felt</i> it, scorching down his spine like fire.


    "Falson. During this trip, we will find a way to kill Zyren... or you might as well offer your head to me on a stick."


    The silence that followed wasn¡¯t silence at all. It was suffocating.


    Falson¡¯s heart thundered in his chest, pounding so loudly he thought it might betray him. Jared had just issued amand. An ultimatum. An execution order hidden in royal silk.


    And everyone at that table knew exactly what had just been said.

 Chapter 117: Suit Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 117: Suit Yourself</h4>


    Aira woke up with a sharp jolt, her breath catching in her throat like a scream that had been stifled mid-air. She didn¡¯t recognize the ceiling above her ¡ª too dark, too regal, too foreign.


    Her eyes shot open slowly at first before hershes rapidly fluttered almost like her eyes were working overtime to figure out what was going on.


    Panic bloomed in her chest like wildfire. Her hands twitched against warm fabric, and it was only when she shifted slightly that she felt it ¡ª an arm. Strong. Muscled. Heavy across her waist.


    Her heart stopped.


    This wasn¡¯t her room.


    And this definitely wasn¡¯t her bed and that thought was enough to bring back memories that sleep had somehow managed to dull and erase.


    Her spine stiffened, and she sucked in a quiet breath, head turning with painstaking slowness. As soon as her eyesnded on the familiar silhouette behind her, she froze.


    Zyren.


    Her blood ran cold.


    She had barely started to pull away ¡ª a slow, desperate crawl for space, for sanity ¡ª when his arm moved in sync, tightening around her waist like an unrelenting chain.


    She had already been enclosed around his body but the small pull only served to cement her fate.


    His entire body, far too warm for someone so dark inside, curled closer around her back, molding to her like he belonged there.


    Like she belonged there.


    "No, no, no," she whispered, barely audible, her body going rigid. "Get off me¡ª"


    "Why?" came his voice, low and amused, brushing against her ear like velvet dipped in threat. "You were warmer before."


    Aira flinched. "Zyren," she hissed through gritted teeth, voice shaking more from restraint than fear. "Let. Me. Go."


    She twisted in his grasp, elbow nudging against his ribs. But he didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t budge. Instead, he looked down at her with that maddeningly smug expression, eyes half-lidded and glinting withzy delight ¡ª like a predator basking in the chaos he alone could stir.


    "You keep moving like that, and you¡¯ll wake something else up," he murmured, his voice rumbling against her back.


    She gaped at him, scandalized. "You¡¯re disgusting."


    "Mm." He inhaled the scent of her hair, lips brushing dangerously close to her temple. "And you smell like nightmares and something forbidden. I like it."


    "I will kill you."


    Zyren only chuckled, like it amused him ¡ª no, thrilled him ¡ª that she still had fight in her.


    Aira yanked at his arm again, trying to slip out, but he responded by pulling her in tighter, until her back was flush against his chest. His hand moved to her stomach, fingers spreading possessively across the thin fabric of her nightgown ¡ª she hadn¡¯t even realized she was wearing something different than her usual clothes.


    Her stomach twisted with confusion and a rush of self-consciousness. Did he change me? Who undressed me? The thoughts came rapid, sharp, and cold.


    "What the hell is going on?" she finally demanded, trying to look over her shoulder. What did you do?"


    Zyren leaned up on one elbow, unbothered, still keeping his grip firm around her.


    "You were weaker than you thought and you needed more rest! You¡¯ll feel much better than before." He told her even if he clearly refused to answer her question as he went to tell her the state of her health.


    Aira¡¯s eyes widened. "I¡¯ve been pped for that long? You slept beside me?"


    "Where else?" he said simply, voice dripping with arrogance. "This way I could monitor you myself. Make sure nothing... unfortunate happened while you slept."


    Her mouth opened and closed. "You expect me to believe this is for my protection?"


    He smiled, and it was all teeth and menace. "No. I expect you to appreciate it. That¡¯s all."


    "Appreciate¡ª?!" she was nearly shrieking now, shoving at his chest. "You sleep next to me without permission, you hold me like¡ªlike this, and you expect me to be grateful?!"


    Zyren¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but the smirk never left his face. "I don¡¯t need your permission, heatblood. If you were in any danger, it was from everyone but me."


    Aira stared at him in disbelief. Her hands trembled, not from fear but from fury. "You think because you didn¡¯t kill me yourself, it makes you my savior?" She asked even as she felt his hands on her back roaming there in a way that made her want to tear his arms off.


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he studied her face with a strange intensity, his fingers stilling on her waist, curling slightly. His gaze flickered between her eyes and lips, like he was measuring something she couldn¡¯t see.


    "You¡¯re awake now," he said, tone shifting subtly. "That¡¯s enough."


    "No," she said, voice hoarse. "It¡¯s not."


    The fight drained from her bones, not because she forgave him or trusted him ¡ª never that ¡ª but because her body was still tired, weak, traitorous. She stopped resisting, just for a moment, letting her head fall back against the pillow, eyes narrowed at the ornate canopy above them.


    Zyren, sensing her surrender, leaned down slowly and pressed his lips to her forehead ¡ª not tender, not loving, but deliberate. Like marking territory. A silent statement: mine.


    Aira didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t breathe even as she heard him whisper sultry words right into her ears.


    "Part your legs and let me sleep with you!" He told her without the slightest hint of shyness in his tone or voice as he pressed his body harder into hers right between her butt cheeks where she felt his pulsing rock hard member hot and fiery against her skin.


    Arian¡¯s first reaction was to jerk away as he pulled back.


    When he pulled back, he saw the look in her eyes ¡ª not softness, not pain. Just the quiet, simmering fire of anger and more anger. A storm waiting for the right wind.


    "Kill me first! Maybe you¡¯ll get a chance with my corpse!" She snapped back in response even as she continued to speak.


    " Do you get off on pretending to do that?," she whispered.


    He raised a brow. "Do what?"


    "Touch me like I¡¯m yours," she snapped. "Like you didn¡¯t murder people in front of me. Like you wouldn¡¯t kill me if it suited you!"


    Zyren rolled onto his back, finally giving her some space. His arms folded behind his head as he stared at the ceiling.


    "I saved you," he said again, but the tone this time was colder. No amusement. No velvet. Just fact. "And I put two traitors to death. I¡¯d do it again."


    Aira sat up, pulling the sheets closer around herself even though she was still clothed. "You enjoyed it."


    Zyren looked at her then, slowly, like turning to face a memory. "Yes."


    She gaped. "You¡ª"


    "I won¡¯t lie to you," he cut in sharply. "I will never do that. The things I enjoy are the things that make me powerful. And keeping you alive? That¡¯s part of it!"


    "You talk like I¡¯m just another possession," she spat. "Like my life has value only because you decided it does."


    He tilted his head slightly. "Is that not true for everyone in this ce?"


    That silenced her for a second. Not because he was right ¡ª but because the truth hurt. Because every day in Zyren¡¯s court reminded her how fragile survival was. How deeply woven it was with obedience, submission, and luck.


    But sh


    "I¡¯m not your pet," she said quietly. "I¡¯m not your ything. I¡¯ll never be."


    Zyren¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but something in his eyes flickered ¡ª a shadow, barely visible.


    "Good," he said softly. "I¡¯m tired of pets. They break too easily."


    She didn¡¯t know whether that was meant to insult her or protect her. And she didn¡¯t care.


    "I want out of this room," she said, throwing her legs off the bed. Her knees buckled a little from weakness, but she steadied herself. "Now."


    Zyren didn¡¯t move. His hands still tight around her waist in a way that showed just how unwilling he was to do so.


    It was clear that the request he had made hadn¡¯t just been halfheartedly made but with intention.


    Aira nced at him sharply. "I¡¯d crawl on the ground and tear out my tongue before I let you touch me again." Meaning every word.


    A muscle ticked in his jaw. "Suit yourself."


    She took a few steps, hands gripping the wall for support, before turning back toward him. He was still lying there, shirtless, sheetszily hanging off his hips like the devil in a painting.


    "From now on I can sleep on the floor! There¡¯s no reason why we should share the same bed!," she said expecting Zyren tomand he to not do such a thing only to watch him shrug.


    His smile returned, slow and cruel. "Suit yourself! As long as you don¡¯t regret it!." He told her and the thought of waiting for him to leave before changing didn¡¯t ur to her as she went ahead and left first.


    She mmed the door on her way out.

 Chapter 118: Lust {+18}

    <h4>Chapter 118: Lust {+18}</h4>


    Aira stepped out into the corridor, the door clicking shut behind her with finality, only to meet the steady, unblinking gazes of the two guards stationed outside Zyren¡¯s chamber. Their heads dipped in a low bow, acknowledging her not as a guest but as something far more scandalous.


    It didn¡¯t help that she felt the exact moment their gaze skipped past the cor on her neck down to the dress she wore with them not daring to go any further.


    Her stomach churned.


    Heat bloomed across her face, spreading down her neck in a flush that screamed of something she couldn¡¯t name. Embarrassment. Humiliation. Rage. All of it.


    She took a step back, wobbling slightly on her still-weak legs. The corridor¡¯s light was dim, warm gold pooling on the velvet carpet that muffled her footsteps. Cold, intricate stone walls towered beside her, draped with embroidered tapestries of wars and kings and blood.


    Her stomach no longer hurt and her head no longer thumped but the weakness in her body still remained as she took one more step forward beefier she froze.


    Aira¡¯s heart pounded against her ribs like a prisoner. Where would she go?


    Her room ¡ª no, not hers anymore. Harriet had taken it, smug and willing, her footsteps echoing through the halls now with a confidence Aira didn¡¯t have. The thought of seeing her... of hearing Harriet¡¯s voice curling with mockery ¡ª it made Aira¡¯s skin crawl.


    She turned slowly, fingers curling at her sides, lips pressed into a thin line.


    There was nowhere else.


    Swallowing hard, she headed back and pushed the door open again.


    She froze.


    The door hung ajar as her eyesnded directly on Zyren ¡ª and every inch of him.


    Her breath caught. Her soul might¡¯ve stopped.


    He stood in front of the tall mirror near the wardrobe, toweling off his hair, pale skin gleaming like sculpted moonlight. He wasn¡¯t just naked ¡ª he was unapologetically bare, like a god carved from temptation and arrogance. His back was broad, tapering into a lean waist, strong thighs, and the lower member that hung between his legs naked and much bigger than she remembered.


    Aira¡¯s eyes darted away so fast her neck ached.


    <i>Oh gods</i>.


    She staggered back a step, the door creaking beneath her grasp as she hurriedly closed it conosidering the fact that Zyren was naked.


    Zyren turned.


    Their eyes met.


    He didn¡¯t flinch. Didn¡¯t hide. His red gaze seared through her like wine set ame. Slowly, deliberately, he reached for the robe hanging beside him ¡ª not in haste, not in shame, but with a cat¡¯s grace. And still... still, Aira couldn¡¯t stop the image burned into her mind.


    "You came back! So quickly," he said mildly, draping the robe over one shoulder, not bothering to close it, his voice almost mocking.


    Her ears rang. "Where else would I go?." She asked unable to bare to meet his gaze as she turned and instantly headed towards the door by her right.


    She fled before he could say anything more, booting across the room and into the bathroom, which was the nearest ce she could hide. Her palm mmed against the door. But just before it could m close it didn¡¯t close.


    A pressure pushed back.


    Aira raised her gaze.


    Zyren stood on the other side, one hand braced on the doorframe. His eyes red¡ª crimson, consuming ¡ª locked with hers.


    "Move!" she barked, voice cracking with panic. "Get out¡ª"


    "You¡¯re red," he said softly, cutting her off. His voice was low, half-wicked, half-curious. "All the way to your ears."


    She cursed under her breath and pushed harder, but his strength was absolute. He didn¡¯t need to try.


    "Don¡¯t tter yourself," she snapped.


    "I don¡¯t need to," Zyren murmured, stepping in with slow, deliberate force. "But you could¡¯ve looked away sooner."


    Aira¡¯s hands trembled on the door. Her legs refused to move. And worst of all ¡ª the heat.


    That unbearable heat was back.


    It was the main reason she ran like she was being chased by the hounds of hell.


    It was the reason her hands trembled and her legs felt like jelly.


    The damn heat , curled in her belly like a slow-burning me, crawling lower, tightening her breath and leaving her cheeks in a permanent ze.


    "Leave! Do you need something?" she hissed.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?," Zyren replied stepping closer.


    He wore nothing but a robe but it wasn¡¯t enough to hide the size of his roaring member.


    He was too close. The room was too small.


    The scent of him ¡ª something ancient and iron-rich ¡ª filled the space between them.


    "I¡¯m not a toy," she whispered, eyes darting to the floor. "I¡¯m not yours."


    "I never said you were," he said. "But you came back."


    Her hand shot out and pped him across the chest ¡ª not hard enough to hurt, but sharp enough to stop his words.


    "I came back," she growled, "because I didn¡¯t have a choice!"


    Zyren went still.


    A moment passed.


    Then two.


    "I didn¡¯t ask for this," she continued, voice shaking. "Not your bed!. Not your... interest."


    "I will not sleep with you!" She frankly told him . ¡¯<i>Even if it kills me</i>¡¯ swallowing the rest in her throat.


    His expression shifted ¡ª barely. But she saw it: the re of nostrils, the brief bite of his jaw clenching. Like something inside him tightened, drawn taut by a thread he didn¡¯t control.


    "You think I care what you asked for?" he said lowly, moving closer, eyes burning with that strange, restrained hunger. "I didn¡¯t ask for you either. But you¡¯re here. And whether you want to admit it or not ¡ª You want me!"


    "You want me inside of you just as much as I¡ª-"


    "I don¡¯t!" she lied.


    He didn¡¯t believe her.


    Neither did her body.


    Because even now, even in her defiance, her heart thumped like a drum under her ribs. The heat had be unbearable ¡ª aching, pulsing in her lower belly like a tide waiting to crash.


    Zyren stepped forward again, cornering her gently, hands on either side of the doorway.


    "Sex means nothing," he said, voice like silk over a dagger. "It¡¯s pleasure. It¡¯s instinct. A release. I could make you feel things you¡¯ve never dreamed of."


    "It¡¯s useless! Don¡¯t try to seduce me!" she snapped, voice trembling with effort.


    "I¡¯m not trying to seduce you," he replied, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I¡¯m trying to show you that it doesn¡¯t have to be like this every time we both crave something more. It can be... something else."


    Aira looked up at him, defiant ¡ª and trembling.


    "No," she whispered.


    "You should have said that before you killed my parents!" She snapped not surprised to see the subtle tightening of his jaw as he backed away with a look in his eyes that looked dangerous for a moment.


    Enough to make her step back as her hands balled into fists hard enough for her nails to draw blood from where they dug into her palms.


    The air was tense and her body felt even more tense as she stared at him even as she hardened her heart and spoke again.


    "Not unless you offer me something I want."


    He stilled.


    Zyren¡¯s gaze sharpened, a flicker of confusion shing behind the red.


    "What do you want?"


    Aira lifted her chin.


    "An open promise," she said. "A check I get to fill inter. Anything. And you swear it."


    Zyren blinked.


    Then, heughed ¡ª low and soft. Not mocking. Just surprised.


    "You want to bargain with me now?" he asked, voice husky.


    "Yes?" she asked in an even more snappish tone. Aware that she didn¡¯t have any bargaining rights since in a few moments she would be so out of her mind she would soon beg him to have her.


    Something they both knew. Still she knew he would agree. It was the kind of games he liked to y.


    Silence stretched between them.


    "Anything," he said. "One promise. Yours to name when the timees." Stretching his hand out palms up for her to ce hers in his his.


    Aira hesitated. She couldn¡¯t help it. She also couldn¡¯t help but regret not asking for more.


    And when her fingers brushed his, something cracked. Broke. Opened.


    Zyren leaned down that very instant, his mouth brushing her jaw, slow, almost reverent. Not iming. Not yet.


    Her hand trembled as it pressed against his chest ¡ª not to push him away, but to feel the rhythm of his heart. It was steady. Too steady for the desire she could see in his eyes.


    They stood there for a breath, then another. Her waiting for what she knew was toe only to hear him whisper to her.


    "Kiss me!" He whispered and unlike before Aira gritted her teeth together until she felt pain even as she leaned in to do as he asked.


    Realizing that she had made a bad bargain but one she had to keep.


    It was clumsy at first, startled. Her lips collided with his like a challenge more than an invitation. But he responded ¡ª slow at first, then with a hunger that made her knees buckle.


    His hand slid to her back, drawing her closer as her arms came around his neck. The taste of him was dark and cold and electric, like storm-kissed stone. His body radiated heat ¡ª no, power ¡ª that sank into her bones.


    Aira resisted at first even as she felt his fangs scrap against her lips drawing the slightest of bloods a momentter she could barely hold her moans in.


    Aira moaned softly, fingers curling into his hair, and Zyren groaned in return. It was low, deep, primal. His hands explored her with restraint at first ¡ª the curve of her back, the line of her waist ¡ª and then with something more.


    He picked her up without warning stepping out and back into the bedroom, setting her gently on the vanity¡¯s marble counter.


    She felt her nightgown shift against her skin, his fingers just barely touching her thigh. Her body arched into his, seeking something she didn¡¯t dare name.

 Chapter 119: Concessions in bed

    <h4>Chapter 119: Concessions in bed</h4>


    His lips slowly came crashing down on her lips, and it was intense. The kiss struck her like a storm¡ªrough and consuming¡ªin a way that made it hard for her to catch her breath. She gasped against his mouth as she felt him part her lips, curling his tongue around her own with an aggressive tenderness that left her dazed.


    His hands roved against her skin, fingers skimming over her waist, hips, and thighs like he was memorizing every inch of her. Her body stiffened, resisting, yet the sensations that curled deep within her belly doubled¡ªan aching, twisting heat that only worsened as she clenched her jaw, stifling the moan threatening to escape.


    Zyren realized. She could feel it in the slight tension in his hold, the way he lingered a second longer like he¡¯d hoped for something more vocal. He didn¡¯t show it on his face, but his displeasure simmered beneath the surface. Instead of pulling back, he merely shifted his kisses to her neck, trailing slow, burning paths along her skin before ripping off the thin cloth that clung tightly to her body.


    The hunger in his eyes was undeniable¡ªthe raw desire reflected in the way his fingers dug into her waist, how tightly he clung to her body like he meant to brand her as his. In a single movement, he picked her up again and carried her back to the bed, dropping her against the sheets. He shed the robe he had on with no shame, no hesitation, no effort to hide the thick cords of muscle lining his body or the sharp ridges of his chest.


    Aira, on the other hand, was burning. Her face flushed crimson, and the warmth spread all the way down to her chest and thighs. She tried to close her legs instinctively, shielding herself as best she could even as panic began to slowly take root inside her chest. Her heart raced. Her throat was dry. And all at once, she began to reconsider the bargain she had made.


    The panic was subtle at first, but it began to build up quickly¡ªintensifying with every breath she took as Zyren showed no intention of stopping. He dropped between her legs, parting them easily with his own thick, muscr thighs, lowering himself until their bodies were nearly fully joined together¡ªflesh to flesh, heat to heat.


    At that point, Aira couldn¡¯t keep quiet any longer. The words tore out of her before she could stop them.


    "Wa-wait!" she gasped, her voice trembling, as she felt Zyren¡¯s fangs scrape gently against the side of her neck. He wasn¡¯t just teasing her¡ªhe was hungry. The look in his eyes made that crystal clear. His gaze snapped back to her face, intense and unreadable, even as she pushed against his chest with shaking hands.


    "What?" he asked. His voice was sultry and smooth, sliding over her skin like a caress. Almost too soft¡ªalmost like a passing breeze. But Aira¡¯s hands were already trembling as she struggled to get the words out.


    "One! One is not enough! I need two promises," she rified, breathless, her chest rising and falling rapidly beneath him. She watched Zyren¡¯s gaze darken¡ªhis red eyes ring in a way she hadn¡¯t seen before. The tension in his body was immediate.


    The anger was sharp, cold, and unmistakable. It rolled off him in waves. He leaned back slightly, as if her words had burned him.


    "You¡¯re going back on your word."


    "I¡¯m not! I¡¯m adding to it!" Aira shot back, her voice sharp with urgency even as her heart thundered in her chest like a drum. She was naked beneath him, vulnerable, and she could feel the weight of his stare raking over her bare skin. She hated the heat pooling in her stomach, hated that her own body wanted what her mind rejected.


    Zyren stilled, his hands braced on either side of her, his expression unreadable. A tiny frown formed on the edge of his lips as he spoke next.


    For a moment, neither of them said a word. And no matter how hard Aira tried to keep her eyes on his face, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from catching sight of his thick, pulsing arousal pressed against her leg.


    The sight only made the strange, traitorous sensations worse¡ªso intense that she felt a sudden, humiliating urge to reach for him... to guide him into her even if she had to beg for it. She tried to scoot back, scrambling for space, but the moment she moved, Zyren leaned forward again, pressing into her until every inch of her was pinned beneath him.


    Their faces hovered a breath apart. His voice dropped, low and cold.


    "An empty check won¡¯t do. I already gave you one... I won¡¯t give you another."


    "For the promise I already gave, you are aware that running away isn¡¯t part of it, right?" he added, leaning closer still. His breath was warm against her ear as he slid his tongue along the shell of it, making her inhale sharply. Between her legs, she could feel her own slick wetness growing, and it humiliated her.


    "My sister is a servant! I want her protected! I want her to be a normal person¡ªwith money, clothes of her own, a house and..." Aira began, trailing off as she caught the slight, amused smile that pulled at his lips.


    "You want her to be wealthy and free?" he asked. Aira nodded quickly, the idea bing more solid in her mind by the second.


    If she and her sister were to run, they¡¯d need resources. Safety. And her sister was the only one who could provide that.


    "That¡¯s what I want for the second promise. I don¡¯t want her to remain here any longer!"


    "You¡¯re aware that she belongs to a hunter bloodline. If any of the lords find out, they¡¯ll kill her on sight," Zyren warned. Aira held his gaze and nodded.


    "Yes. But you¡¯re going to protect her... aren¡¯t you?" she asked. Her voice held a strange confidence¡ªone she didn¡¯t truly feel. She knew Zyren. He cared for no one. Not even himself. His kind of madness burned through everything in its path.


    Zyren chuckled. The sound was low and dangerous. He leaned back¡ªfurther than she expected¡ªuntil there was a full foot of space between them.


    "Protect her? Sure. I can do that," he said. His red eyes narrowed slyly.


    "I¡¯ll do it... but me sleeping with you isn¡¯t going to be enough," he added, and a frown spread across Aira¡¯s face. Her mind raced. She had nothing else to offer. No money. No magic. No strength. Just her body.


    Until he spoke again.


    "Lie t on the bed and spread your legs. Eyes on me. I want you to touch yourself," he ordered, and the glow in his eyes was a dangerous red. One look told her that if she said no... if she disobeyed now... she wouldn¡¯t like the consequences.

 Chapter 120: Treason

    <h4>Chapter 120: Treason</h4>


    No one dared to question why, even after a long time of waiting in the food hall, King Zyren was still yet to arrive.


    At first, talking was scarce, stifled beneath the heavy weight of uncertainty. But the longer time passed, the more it became obvious that he probably wasn¡¯t going to show up¡ªyet still, no one dared to eat, fully aware of the consequences if he did appear.


    It wasn¡¯t until everyone noticed Lord Drehk subtly send one of his guards off, only for the man to quickly return and lean down to whisper directly into his ear.


    The other lords exchanged subtle nces, wondering what was happening¡ªeven if they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to ask Lord Drehk outright.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t until Lord Lythari, whose gaze barely ever strayed from Lord Drehk, finally noticed. Her red eyes always lingered on his tall, muscr figure with a trace of hungry desire she didn¡¯t bother hiding. She was enamored, and she wanted it known¡ªonly to be taken aback when she saw him casually lift his spoon and slowly start to eat.


    Her expression widened, lips parting in disbelief, unable to contain her shock as she stared silently.


    The other lords were equally stunned, their attention sharply pivoting to him with various expressions of disbelief and restrained anxiety.


    Lythari¡¯s gaze held a note of worry. Lord Virelle, with the red tips of his wild hair, looked amused, already ncing toward the great entrance doors as if he couldn¡¯t wait for Zyren to walk in and catch Drehk mid-bite. Lord Noctare remained quiet and impassive, his translucent red eyes gleaming with the eerie sheen that had made even other vampires tremble at a nce.


    His bloodline gift was mind control¡ªbut what made it terrifying was how subtle it was. So soft and lulling that even the victim wouldn¡¯t realize what had happened until it was far toote.


    Noctare leaned slowly into his seat, graceful and unhurried. After a beat, he reached for his wine and took a sip, bing the second person to eat after Drehk.


    Virelle looked surprised but didn¡¯t hesitate for long. His faith in Lord Noctare was clearly stronger than whatever he had in Drehk, and so he followed suit, gingerly taking a spoonful from the tter in front of him¡ªso small it almost couldn¡¯t be counted as eating.


    Among them, Lythari was the only one yet to eat. It wasn¡¯t because she wasn¡¯t hungry. She was starving¡ªbut her nerves coiled like a snake beneath her skin. She leaned toward Drehk and whispered low, her words still carrying through the tension-choked air.


    "You¡¯re eating? You¡¯re confident?" she asked, clearly wanting to say more but withholding it. The hall was far too crowded. It wasn¡¯t just the lords here.


    Drehk didn¡¯t pause. He nodded slightly, chewing slowly and without concern.


    At that moment, Lythari stopped debating. Even if King Zyren walked in, the punishment would fall on all the lords¡ªand that was far better than her being the only one who defied tradition. With a deep breath, she picked up her spoon and began to eat, masking her nerves behind a facade of confidence.


    Zyren was a good king¡ªbut with a cruel, sadistic heart. They all knew that. And if the rumors were true¡ªabout what his own father had done to him¡ªthen they hadn¡¯t even scratched the surface of the darkness that lurked inside him.


    Eating went by slowly. Only the lords dared touch the tters. Other nobles¡ªlike Lady Vivian, whose connections to Zyren had earned her a seat at the table¡ªdidn¡¯t even think of moving their hands.


    If the lords were punished, that was one thing. But for those without the king¡¯s favor, the consequences would be unlivable. Torture. Death. Worse.


    Lady Vivian, adorned in her borate outfit withyers of fine velvet and glittering jewelry, moved her hands restlessly¡ªbut never toward her food. She sat poised and beautiful, but the tension in her shoulders betrayed her panic.


    She was waiting for Zyren. Watching the door with bated breath. Dreading what it meant if he never appeared.


    <i>He¡¯s fucking that whore, isn¡¯t he?</i> she thought bitterly, panic ring to hatred inside her chest. <i>Aria.</i> She knew Aria¡¯s story. She¡¯d been smug before, believing that the girl hated Zyren enough to never give in to him.


    <i>I¡¯ll kill her!</i> Vivian swore silently, her gaze sharpened with bloodlust as she continued staring at the massive double doors.


    But it soon became painfully obvious¡ªZyren had no intention of showing. Neither did his pet.


    The lords continued to eat, slow and calcted. But since no one else followed, the rest whispered in hushed, trembling voices:


    <i>"The king¡¯s pet isn¡¯t here... it¡¯s clear what this means."</i>


    <i>"Isn¡¯t it obvious? He clearly treats her well."</i>


    <i>"Most importantly, she¡¯s not dead! He even killed the ones that poisoned her!"</i>


    <i>"I¡¯d wish I was in her ce¡ªif I didn¡¯t have to fight for my life. Have you seen her opponent?"</i>


    <i>"Don¡¯t be stupid! The king will protect her!"</i>


    <i>"He can¡¯t! At most, he¡¯ll teach her how to fight. The blood tournament isn¡¯t something he himself can stop¡ªnot unless he wants to rouse the wrath of the people!"</i>


    The longer Lady Vivian listened, the more her fury brewed. Even when she tried not to, the words slithered in.


    She wanted to leave. But she didn¡¯t dare¡ªnot until the lords did. If Zyren walked in, being gone would be worse than eating before him.


    Finally, Lord Noctare lifted his ss again and spoke, his voice calm and decisive.


    "You are all dismissed."


    No one dared to hesitate. They bowed swiftly and hurried out, the tension snapping like a wire as the hall emptied.


    "That¡¯s daring," Lord Drehkmented under his breath, still chewing slowly. If Zyren <i>did</i> show up now, Noctare¡¯s head being removed from his shoulders would be the least of anyone¡¯s concerns.


    Thest lord who disobeyed had died before he even realized it.


    But Noctare didn¡¯t respond. He waited. And once the hall waspletely emptied, he instructed his guards to lock the doors and ensure no one came near.


    Only then did he speak again.


    "We all know that King Zyren is not going to show. Which is why I¡¯ve decided to call an unofficial meeting."


    The words had barely left his lips when Lord Lythari, she audibly gasped¡ªlike he¡¯d just uttered <i>treason</i> instead of a simple statement.

 Chapter 121: Four against One

    <h4>Chapter 121: Four against One</h4>


    Lord Virelle¡¯s bloodline was mostly known for their speed, but what he himself was known for was just how bad his temper could be¡ªand at that moment, the barely spoken words from Lord Noctare made it clear he was on the verge of exploding.


    The spoon he had been holding dropped back onto his te with a sharp tter, but he didn¡¯t so much as nce at it. His eyes zed as he opened his mouth, trying hard not to raise his voice, though his tone was still edged with fury.


    "Are you going senile?" he snapped at Lord Noctare, jaw clenched tight as he attempted to rein in his frustration. "Do you have any idea what happened to thest person that did such a thing? Zyren had him yed continuously until he was nothing but a bag of bones!"


    Virelle wasn¡¯t the only one who looked uneasy. Even Lord Lythari, usually sharp-tongued and poised, could barely tear her eyes from the tall, ornate double doors. Her attention was fixed there, taut with fear, as if Zyren might walk in any second and execute them all without hesitation.


    Lord Drekh, in contrast, appeared calm¡ªtoo calm. But the cold fire in his dark eyes betrayed the truth: it was a stillness born of careful restraint, not peace. He leaned forward, resting his forearm on the table, and opened his mouth with a curiosity that was far from naive.


    "Go ahead," he said tly, voice low but cutting. "We don¡¯t have all day. It must be important if you¡¯re risking your life¡ªand all of ours¡ªjust to say it."


    Lord Noctare nodded once, slowly. His translucent red eyes shimmered in the dim candlelight as he spoke in a lowered tone, careful and deliberate.


    "The king is with his pet. He won¡¯te... I¡¯ve stationed guards outside. They¡¯ll ensure no onees near the doors."


    It wasn¡¯t enough. The tension around the table only thickened. The other lords still looked poised to bolt, their bodies stiff, their eyes flicking between the exit and Noctare as if unsure which posed the greater threat.


    So Noctare pressed on, voice sharper now.


    "I can¡¯t be the only one who¡¯s noticed how deeply our king has taken to his new human pet."


    "Cut the shit, Noctare! That is normal!" Virelle barked, leaping to his feet in one quick movement, too agitated to remain seated.


    "If that¡¯s what you want to talk about, then¡ª"


    "Normal?" Noctare cut in, brows arching as his voice rose just slightly. "None of the otherssted a week. And now he misses breakfast?"


    That made Virelle go still. His lips parted like he meant to say something, but no words came. His furious re held steady, but something in it had shifted¡ªuncertainty creeping beneath the anger.


    Noctare didn¡¯t wait. He pressed further.


    "Most importantly... have you all lost your ambition?" His voice darkened with conviction, and a devilish gleam flickered in his eyes. "We are Lords. Our duty is to keep the king in check and strive for the throne. Our fathers respected the crown¡ªbut they never feared it."


    At that, Lythari sprang from her seat with barely restrained fury, her fists mming into the heavy oak table hard enough to dent the polished surface.


    "Which is why they¡¯re dead!" she shouted, voice cracking through the room like a whip. The echo of her words trembled through the long hall.


    A dark frown crossed Lord Drekh¡¯s face, and Lythari, catching it, immediately tempered her tone. She offered him a small smile¡ªmore apology than charm¡ªbefore returning her re to Noctare.


    "Do you want to die?" she hissed.


    "King Zyren is more powerful than anyone in his bloodline. He had no trouble killing his brother and father, imprisoning his mother, and leaving only one sibling alive. You think we can touch him?"


    But Noctare wasn¡¯t finished. His chest rose and fell, breaths deeper now, as if he had too much to say and not enough time to say it.


    "Zyren might be powerful, but do you really think that together, we can¡¯t take him¡ª"


    "Careful now!" Drekh barked, unable to stay silent. His voice was sharp and full of warning, his entire posture rigid withmand.


    Noctare paused, lips parted, but he didn¡¯t finish the sentence. Even he knew better.


    Still, he spoke again, quieter but with growing intensity.


    "King Zyren is powerful... but together, we are not any less."


    Lythari looked ready to strike him. Virelle¡¯s re was practically scorching. But Drekh, unreadable, leaned forward again. A faint frown tugged at his brow as he spoke in a whisper.


    "Have you ever used your powers on a ckthorn? Last I checked, they don¡¯t work."


    Noctare blinked, then quickly shook his head.


    "No, but I¡¯m sure that¡ª"


    Drekh didn¡¯t wait. He rose slowly, chair dragging back with a loud scrape. He didn¡¯t nce at the food or the table or the others. He simply walked toward the door.


    "I¡¯m done here," he said tly.


    Lythari shot up from her seat and followed, her steps quick, almost frantic. She didn¡¯t want to be left behind.


    The heavy doors mmed shut behind them.


    Only Virelle and Noctare remained seated. Virelle had already jumped to his feet, fury etched into every line of his face, but instead of storming out, he paused¡ªthen smoothed his expression and sat back down.


    The wild aggression that had been in him moments ago was gone. In its ce was a cool, strategic calm.


    "Getting Drekh on our side will be harder than we thought," he said, voice almost thoughtful. "As long as we have him, Lythari won¡¯t be a problem. Even though... I don¡¯t see why we need her."


    "Don¡¯t be stupid!" Noctare snapped, and his eyes burned bright as he red across the table. Virelle¡¯s red-tipped strands of his hair seemed to shimmer with anger at Noctare¡¯s remark.


    "Her bloodline ability is just as strong as mine. Hers is tied to dreams. And if she ever really used her seduction power on either of us, we¡¯d be her ve¡ªwithout even knowing it."


    Virelle went still, absorbing the words. The weight of them was enough to make his pulse slow in wary silence.


    "I didn¡¯t want to touch the pet," Noctare said, rising to his feet, his tone more serious now. "Thought she was useless. But now? I can¡¯t help but feel she might be more useful than I thought."


    He turned and walked towards the door. Virelle followed close beside as they left the food hall.

 Chapter 122: It’s just Sex{+18}

    <h4>Chapter 122: It¡¯s just Sex{+18}</h4>


    "Lie t on the bed and spread your legs. Eyes on me! I want you to touch yourself!" he ordered, his voice low but sharp,ced with dangerous intent. His red eyes darkened, a flicker of something savage glinting beneath them¡ªhot,manding, and utterly unrelenting. There was no mistaking it. If she dared say no, if she hesitated, she would regret it.


    Her eyes widened in rm, hershes trembling as her mouth fell slightly open in disbelief. Her breath caught in her throat as she realized he wasn¡¯t joking. There was no teasing smile, no gentleness¡ªonlymand and expectation. He was serious.


    "You have demands. I have demands of my own," he added, his voice lower now, like silk brushing a de¡¯s edge.


    Aria¡¯s heart began to pound, each beat thudding furiously against her ribs like it was trying to escape her chest. Her fingers curled tightly into the sheets beneath her. She tried to swallow, tried to press down the rising panic that wed its way from the pit of her stomach. She had known what she was getting into. She¡¯d made the bargain. But this¡ªthis was something else.


    "That¡¯s all you want?" she asked, voice quiet and tinged with hope, a pitiful spark she hadn¡¯t meant to reveal. Her cheeks burned.


    Zyren stepped back, the movement fluid, controlled, and yet charged with tension. He dropped to the edge of the bed, his tall frame sinking down like a panther poised to strike. His arms rested by his sides, deceptively rxed, but his body was taut, as though it took everything in him not to lunge at her.


    He didn¡¯t say another word.


    Aria, trembling, didn¡¯t dare defy him. Her breath shallow, she slowly leaned back against the pillows, forcing her legs open even as her instincts screamed to mp them shut. The flush on her skin deepened, spreading from her face down to her chest and thighs. She could feel the heat of his gaze burning into her skin the moment she spread her legs¡ªhot, possessive, devouring.


    She gritted her teeth as her hand slipped between her legs, her fingers trembling as they brushed against her own heat. It was like trying to shield herself and expose herself all at once. Her stomach clenched. Still, the heat inside her refused to dissipate. It grew stronger¡ªdeeper¡ªpulling at something low in her belly that she couldn¡¯t fight.


    Her touch started light, hesitant, but the sensation was overwhelming. Sparks of pleasure raced through her like wildfire, making her arch against the bed as her breath hitched in broken gasps. She was shocked by how fast it grew, how her body responded despite the tension locking up her chest.


    "Slide your fingers in," Zyren ordered, voice rougher now, velvet wrapped around steel.


    She obeyed before thinking, gasping as her legs widened even more of their own ord. Her fingers plunged inside, the wet sound of it echoing between them. Her breath came faster now, her back bowing, one hand reaching up to graze her breast as the other worked in rhythm, faster, deeper. Her lips parted on a breathless moan, her hips moving of their own ord, her thoughts dissolving into sensation.


    Her head tilted to the side, her mouth open, panting, lost in the haze of pleasure¡ªuntil a jolt of sensation mmed into her. Another finger slid inside her. Not hers. It was longer, firmer, unrelenting¡ªand it curled exactly where it would hurt the most.


    Her body jerked, her legs quivering.


    Tears clung to hershes as a warm mouth suddenly closed over her breast, teeth grazing the sensitive skin. She cried out, the sound raw and hoarse as a new wave of need wed through her. She was burning¡ªzing¡ªdesperate for something she couldn¡¯t name.


    She wanted to finish.


    She needed it.


    But just as she was about to fall over the edge, both fingers¡ªhers and his¡ªslipped out of her at once, leaving her achingly empty.


    Aria gasped, blinking through the haze, her eyes wild with need and confusion. Her gaze snapped up¡ªand there he was, Zyren, watching her like a predator savoring the sight of his preying undone. His eyes locked onto hers, unblinking.


    "You want to finish, don¡¯t you?" he asked, voice dark and thick with promise. He caught her wrist and guided her hand lower¡ªuntil her palm pressed against something hot and throbbing.


    Her breath hitched. It was him. The full length of him, rigid and pulsing beneath her touch. Her fingers twitched as her hand curled instinctively around the head of him, sticky with his own desire.


    Her heart pounded¡ªnot from fear, but anticipation. A truth she loathed.


    Zyren leaned closer, breath fanning over her face like a furnace. His voice was low and wicked. "Open your legs and pull me in."


    It wasn¡¯t a request.


    The scent of them¡ªsalt and heat, musk and sweat¡ªhung thick in the air. It wrapped around her, dizzying. Her legs parted, drawn open by her own traitorous need. Zyren moved between them, pressing himself against her, grinding slowly into the slick heat that awaited him.


    The pressure alone made her arch off the bed, nails digging into his arms as sparks shot through her nerves.


    "Do it yourself," he whispered into her ear, fangs grazing her skin in a brush that promised blood¡ªbut not yet.


    She obeyed without thought, grabbing him, guiding the thick head of him to her entrance. She didn¡¯t think¡ªcouldn¡¯t. The hunger was too much. The ache too loud. She pressed him in.


    Just the tip, and her entire body convulsed.


    Her eyes flew open, breath stolen from her lungs as the full length of him slowly filled her¡ªdeeper and deeper¡ªwider than anything she¡¯d ever known. It didn¡¯t stop. He didn¡¯t let her breathe.


    "Wait¡ªwait!" she cried, voice cracking. But Zyren only growled, a low warning in her ear, continuing to push.


    "You are not to close your eyes," he said, slowing his pace just enough for her to adjust, though his gaze burned into her, daring her to disobey.


    Tears clung to the corners of hershes. She couldn¡¯t look away. Couldn¡¯t breathe. When his lips grazed the corners of her eyes, her chest tightened in rage. She hated him. Hated that he did things like that¡ªsoft things¡ªwhen they meant nothing to him.


    Then he pushed again. Her back arched, her hands clinging to him as she felt him deeper¡ªtoo deep.


    "You¡¯re all the way in! There¡¯s no more¡ª" she gasped, only to stop midsentence.


    He shifted, lifting her legs higher, parting them wider, revealing to her eyes the truth.


    There was more of him. Still more.


    And she realizedst time, he hadn¡¯t given her all of him.


    Now, he would.


    And she didn¡¯t know if it was a mercy or...

 Chapter 123: Its just sex {2}

    <h4>Chapter 123: Its just sex {2}</h4>


    "Wa-wai!" she gasped, even as she feltpletely filled up, watching him still try to go deeper into her when it was clear that he couldn¡¯t.


    "If you¡¯re going to speak, then you might as well moan my name!" he whispered to her, even as Aria felt him pull out his throbbing, hard member, sliding it past her walls in a way that made her gasp, her vision reeling from the pleasurable sensations that surged through her.


    But she had just felt him pull out when she felt him thrust right in, aiming for the part that made her gasp and cling tighter to him, even as he thrust deeper into her¡ªenough to make her eyes roll in their sockets.


    It was a lot of different, conflicting feelings that made her want to pull away, even as she felt him lower himself, beginning to slowly thrust in and out of her.


    All she could feel was the sensation of him inside of her and his breath against her neck. A momentter, she felt his lips against her own, searching as he kissed her slowly, even as he continued to thrust himself unrelentingly into her.


    His breaths were steady, even as hers felt like she was on the edge of gasping for air. The weight of him filling her up was a lot, even as she felt his hands slide against her chest in ways that continued to elicit pleasure from various areas of her skin.


    It was immense, and no matter how hard she tried to pretend that it wasn¡¯t, she failed. The first time had been mostly brief¡ªmost of which her mind had filtered away because of the weird heat¡ªbut this time around, the heat was there, and her consciousness was even more aware.


    It made her want to pull away, and yet she couldn¡¯t bear to do so, not when her body demanded more and wanted more of the sensations she already felt.


    One moment, she was beneath him, and the next, their positions were switched as she found herself sitting on him, with him already entrenched inside of her, even as he sat on the bed.


    Aria was still wondering if he would require her to move, only to feel him thrust into her from below with ease, in a way that had her lifting her butt off his thighs¡ªonly to feel him grip her waist as he pulled her down, even as he thrust up into her.


    Aria gasped in pleasure, even as she felt herself copse against him, waves of pleasure bombarding her until she could feel nothing else.


    "You¡¯re squeezing tightly against me! Did you just finish?" he whispered in her ear, Aria too far gone to pay attention, even as he continued to thrust in without once reducing his pace. Instead, he increased it, as it became clear that he, too, was extremely close to the edge.


    Soon, Aria felt the throbbing inside her increase, even as she felt his body still a bit, his depth increasing as she felt something warm spurt right inside of her. His arms around her tightened.


    His pace reduced, but he still continued to move, even as she felt him climax inside of her. The heat had pretty much dissipated by then, and she was even more aware of what she had done¡ªbut instead of feeling guilty, like she usually would, she simply leaned into his chest with her eyes closed, speaking to herself as if she were speaking to someone else.


    <i>¡¯Don¡¯t worry, I know what I¡¯m doing! He¡¯ll die! If I have to sleep with him to get what I need, then so be it!¡¯</i>


    <i>¡¯It¡¯s just sex!¡¯</i>


    Aria had barely caught her breath as she leaned against him when she pulled back. Even as she spoke, her voice came out more hoarse and croaky than she would have liked.


    "Ca-can you pull out?" she asked, even as she lifted herself off his thigh, already trying to do it herself. She was relieved when she felt him help, sliding out of her in a way that made it hard not to tremble as he ground against her inner walls.


    "If you keep squeezing me like that..." he whispered, his voice much deeper than before, but Ariapletely ignored it, doing her best to ignore the wetness that slid down her legs the second he pulled out as she moved to stand on her two feet.


    But she had just steadied herself when she felt Zyren get up¡ªto her surprise¡ªas she turned around to head to the bathroom to wash up. She had barely taken a couple of steps when she felt him pull her back into his rock-hard chest.


    "What?" she gasped, as she felt him lift one of her legs off the floor. But it wasn¡¯t until she felt his lower half against her butt that she understood, feeling the hardness of him even as he pushed right toward her entrance from behind.


    "Wa-wait!" she gasped, even as she heard him speak right into her ear, a hint of amusement in his tone.


    "You didn¡¯t think we were only going to do this once, did you?" he asked, even as Aria felt him at her entrance, slowly pushing back into her.


    "You want this... Your mouth can lie, but your wet, throbbing hole can¡¯t!" he groaned, thrusting himself back into her with more ease than before¡ªall the way¡ªwhich elicited a gasp from her as she leaned back to prevent herself from falling. Even as she did, she felt him lower his hands to her lower belly, pressing against it as he thrust himself fully into her.


    "What are¡ª" she gasped, even as she felt him grab her breasts, her nipples between his fingers, touching them in a way that had her walls squeezing against him in pleasure. She ground back, her body urging him to go faster as he moved much slower than before.


    <i>"I should take my time and savor the present I¡¯m getting,"</i> she heard him say. Her eyes closed as she realized she was teetering on the edge, his relentless thrusts hitting that perfect spot inside her, drawing gasps and moans she couldn¡¯t suppress no matter how hard she tried.


    <i>"Please¡ª"</i> she gasped. Almost as if he understood her silent plea, he quickened his pace, his lips descending to her neck just as his fangs pierced her skin. The dual sensation sent her hurtling over the edge, her climax so intense her vision whited out for a moment.


    The added pleasure from Zyren¡¯s fangs only made it more overwhelming.

 Chapter 124: Splurt

    <h4>Chapter 124: Splurt</h4>


    It had been shocking to feel him suddenly drink from her, but beyond that was the immense, mind-blowing pleasure that came with it.


    It was like climaxing over and over without end, which made Aria understand¡ªeven in her induced state¡ªjust how crazy and intense bloodlust was.


    To make matters worse, she couldn¡¯t believe it when she felt Zyren¡¯s cock¡ªwhich was inside her¡ªbegin to swell, increasing in size even more than it already had.


    Her insides felt like they were on the brink of bursting, but still, her body craved it... begged for it... needed it. It slowly became more ufortable, but the pleasure that followed was more than enough to drown it out¡ªuntil she felt him pull his fangs out in a way that made her shiver as her body climaxed again, from head to toe.


    The shivers that ran through her entire being were mind-numbing. It shook her to her very core, and she gasped, even as she felt Zyren kiss her neck, running his tongue over the ce he had punctured.


    "Zyren¡ª" Aria gasped, trying to flutter her eyes open, unable to understand what was happening as the dizziness deepened and her body no longer felt like her own.


    "Now you whisper my name," Zyren whispered back, his voice thick with satisfaction as he continued to thrust into her, each movement bringing with it a different vor of pleasure that made her want to scream. She felt him increase his pace, pulling her flush against him until there was no space left between them.


    A few momentster, they both reached the edge at the same time. Aria gasped as she heard Zyren say words that confused her.


    "I, Zyren ckthorn, bond with Aria Duskbane," he gasped, and in the next breath, she felt him splurt his seed deep inside of her. The volume of it was enough to create even more pressure within her, and she gasped again, trying to pull away¡ªonly to feel nothing but weakness as her own climax made it impossible to breathe.


    "Zyren!" she gasped, trying to call out to him. He stood behind her, and although she could feel a flood of sensations, she could not see him.


    But instead of hearing him respond or pull away like her voice had demanded, she felt him push deeper than before.


    "Aria," he groaned right into her ear as she felt him continue to fill every inch of her with his seed¡ªso much so that Aria knew, even if he pulled out and she bathed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to wash the scent of him from her insides.


    Every pore of her skin tingled as she felt him hold onto her. Her vision blurred even more as her legs gave way, and she felt herself drop into the bed.


    Thest thing she remembered was darkness¡ªand the feeling of Zyren¡¯s cock, still embedded deep inside her, still splurging into her insides without pulling out.


    Zyren was pouring himself a ss of wine as he leaned against the huge table on the right side of the room, diagonal to where the bed stood with a nk look on his face.


    Aria was fast asleep, covered with a heavy nket, and he himself had thrown on a ck robe as he sipped from the gold cup in his hand.


    The jar he poured from was transparent and one he rarely touched, but at that moment, a deep sense of satisfaction lingered on his face as he focused his gaze on the door.


    He was satisfied when it opened and Savira¡ªthe old vampire healer who had served in the castle for generations¡ªwalked in, a stick in her right hand that Zyren knew she didn¡¯t actually need.


    She took one look around the dark room¡ªthe curtains had been drawn tightly to prevent any light froming in¡ªbefore gently closing the door behind her and falling to her knees.


    "My King," she greeted. Though it was dark, her red eyes could see everything more clearly than daylight itself. She immediately rose and moved closer to where Zyren stood the moment he signaled her forward.


    Bowing her head again as she came to a halt. "You called me," she said in the most respectful manner possible.


    "I think I had a rut," Zyren said without dy, fixing his gaze on Savira with a warning look in his eyes¡ªone that made it clear he wasn¡¯t in a good mood.


    Savira looked surprised for only a moment before her expression smoothed over, as if she hadn¡¯t just heard a vampire speak of something that only happened to werewolves.


    "I was convinced such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen, since your vampire bloodline is dominant... but I¡¯m not omnipotent, and clearly, I was wrong," she said, continuing calmly.


    "The experiments your father performed on you were meant to make your werewolf bloodline manifest side by side with your vampire one, but what I¡¯ve been trying to do is suppress it."


    "Bonding with her might not be a good¡ª"


    "Do you know that even now, I can hear a voice in my head? One that¡¯s clearly mad? If not... why else would it keep screaming that I tear you into pieces and crunch your bones into bits!"


    "To burn this castle to the ground¡ªand every vampire in it along with me!"


    Savira bowed even lower than before as she began to speak again. "There has always been an intense, instinctual hatred between werewolves and vampires. That won¡¯t change," she said, gritting her teeth to stop herself from stepping back.


    The bloodthirsty aura in the air was nearly unbearable, and a trace of worry clouded her eyes.


    "The bond could either bnce it out¡ªor it could strengthen the werewolf side, which would be disastrous for the vampiric realm."


    "The bond has to be done ording to vampire ancient rituals! It¡¯s the only way!" Savira reminded him, fully aware that no matter how much she tried to resist the idea, she might as well be fighting against air.


    She would always lose.

 Chapter 125: Displaced Aggression

    <h4>Chapter 125: Disced Aggression</h4>


    But instead of responding, Zyren simply went ahead to fill the gold cup he held with more wine, even as he took the smallest of sips¡ªalmost like he had all the time in the world.


    He stared at the door, even as he spoke to Savira, who lifted her head just a bit to look at him now that it no longer seemed like he was about to sever her head from the rest of her body.


    "Do you know how crazy they would be if they were to find out that their king was birthed by a female werewolf?" Zyren asked, his voice so low that even if Aria were notpletely passed out on the bed, she still wouldn¡¯t have been able to make out a single word of what he said.


    Savira simply nodded her head, her thoughts swirling. <i>No one can ever find out. Only you and I know,</i> she reminded herself, fully aware that the second that secret leaked, she would instantly be a dead woman.


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare, my king. Even on myst breath," Savira said, meaning every word of it as she quieted and waited for Zyren to give her further instructions.


    "The bond ritual¡ªwhat are the chances of it being a sess without any side effects?" Zyren asked, his voice calm, though his gaze remained sharp.


    Savira responded instantly. "Vampire rituals are barbaric. Moreover, her body would practically be turned mostly into that of a vampire. The chances of it seeding dependrgely on her survival," she told him truthfully.


    Zyren nodded his head, taking another sip from his cup, a look of contemtion on his face as his crimson eyes dimmed with thought.


    "Start preparing for it. Everything you need will be given to you," he instructed tly.


    Savira instantly bowed as she spoke, waiting to be sure Zyren was done before saying anything more.


    "She has to be willing. She must choose to bond with you, my king, or it will fail before it even begins," she reminded him gently, her voice careful, respectful.


    But the moment she finished speaking, she received a warning gaze¡ªsharp enough that she instantly bowed her head again, her posture stiffening as though it hurt her, and as though she were nothing more than an old, frail woman.


    "I¡¯m aware, Savira. She¡¯ll be willing," he said, his voice unwavering as he took another sip from his cup and gestured with a flick of his fingers for her to leave.


    Savira didn¡¯t have to be told twice. She dropped to her knees, bowing low before standing and turning around. With slow, steady steps, she walked out of the room, just in case he had anything more to ask her.


    Zyren said nothing more, waiting until the door shut behind her before turning his gaze toward Aria, who stilly on the bedpletely dead to the world and everything happening around her.


    ************


    Harriet had barely settled into her room when a maid walked in and introduced herself as Harriet¡¯s new personal servant.


    She was human, young, and from her demeanor, it was clear she was new and excited¡ªeager to serve Harriet.


    Harriet, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t the least bit excited, but she didn¡¯t treat the girl coldly either. She had heard too much about the castle and knew better than to trust anyone¡ªespecially a maid. They were the easiest to manipte, and the most easily controlled.


    She was tired and hungry, but Xeera¡ªher maid¡ªhad already taken the initiative to fetch her snacks, informing her that since they¡¯d missed the scheduled time for breakfast, she would simply have to wait for lunch.


    Setting up the room had taken a while, especially with all the things Harriet had received¡ªgifts she couldn¡¯t help but fawn over despite herself.


    The cors were lined with gold and silver, some even studded with diamonds, and the sheer luxury of it made her heart bleed.


    Just one of them was enough to make sure her family would never have to worry about money again for the rest of their lives.


    She had three sisters and one little brother named Danny, whom she missed dearly. As she looked around at all the extravagant items, she couldn¡¯t help but think about what she could send them now that she had more¡ªmore than she ever thought she¡¯d have.


    They had all been against herpeting, but Harriet had learned how to fight from a young age¡ªtrained by her uncle. She knew that no other woman could beat her.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t help that society frowned on women learning such things¡ªespecially skills involving violence and killing.


    Women were expected to stay home, raise children, and serve their husbands. There was no need for them to train as fighters, let alone killers.


    The more she thought about her family, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in so long¡ªnot since Lady Vivian had taken her away for further training¡ªthe more she missed them. Lying on her bed, staring at the ceiling and eating her snacks, Harriet felt the ache of that longing settle in her chest.


    Xeera sat on a nearby table, quietly observing her mistress, waiting for instructions. She was too thrilled to be serving the king¡¯s future pet to think of anything else.


    Everyone had seen the fight. Only a fool would believe Harriet could lose¡ªespecially when she had made it look so easy.


    Fighting had looked easy.


    Killing too.


    <i>As long as she¡¯s not mean to me, there¡¯s no reason why I shouldn¡¯t support her and reap the benefits too,</i> Xeera thought to herself, sitting up even straighter in the chair as she patiently waited.


    That was the mood in the room until the door suddenly swung open with a loud, forceful kick.


    A raging Lady Vivian stormed in, her expression thunderous. Anger poured from every inch of her being, radiating in waves from head to toe like she had no other outlet for it.


    Harriet jumped off the bed at once, startled, while Xeera dropped to the floor in a deep bow, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Neither of them could understand what they might have done wrong. They hadn¡¯t even stepped outside the room they¡¯d been assigned to.


    Xeera had been given her duties directly by Lady Vivian, instructed to watch over Harriet, and she¡¯d been doing just that. Still, she had hoped she could serve them both genuinely¡ªloyally¡ªespecially since they were supposed to be on the same side.


    But that hope shattered the moment she looked up to greet Lady Vivian¡ªjust in time to receive a heavy p across the face.

 Chapter 126: Displaced Aggression [2]

    <h4>Chapter 126: Disced Aggression [2]</h4>


    Lady Vivian didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest from the way Xeera¡¯s face snapped violently to the side, like someone had jerked her head with full force. The sound of the p cracked through the room, sharp and brutal. A deep red bloomed across Xeera¡¯s cheek, and her bottom lip split open, blood trickling down like a tap that hadn¡¯t been properly shut off.


    Xeera looked stunned, her body trembling slightly as she staggered from the impact. Harriet stared, her gaze locked on Lady Vivian with wary caution. The fury radiating off the vampire woman was enough to thicken the air in the room. If Lady Vivian had been angry enough to hit Xeera¡ªher own chosen maid¡ªthen whatever she was angry about definitely involved Harriet too.


    Still, Harriet didn¡¯t move. She stood near the bed, rooted in ce, not daring to approach or help. She had only just met Xeera, and there was no way she was going to put herself in the path of a vampire¡¯s rage for the sake of showing kindness.


    "How dare you!" Lady Vivian snapped, her voice sharp enough to cut steel. Xeera remained where she was, stunned and trembling, her lips parting as though to speak¡ªbut no words came. She was still reeling from the hit, still trying to understand what she had done to deserve it.


    Her mouth opened and closed several times, the urge to exin herself overwhelming¡ªbut her survival instinct was stronger. She could feel that the tiniest word, the slightest motion, might set Lady Vivian off again. And she doubted she¡¯d survive a second blow.


    "How dare you!" Lady Vivian shouted again, her rage bubbling over with no sign of stopping. Her entire body seemed to vibrate with the sheer intensity of it.


    "You didn¡¯t show up for breakfast or make any attempt to contact the king, and now he¡¯s spending time with his new pet!" Vivian screamed at both of them¡ªXeera, still kneeling, and Harriet, still silent.


    Harriet lowered her head slightly, as if being reprimanded by a superior, though her expression was unreadable. Xeera kept her forehead pressed to the ground, teeth clenched, her whole body rigid as she tried to hold her anger at bay.


    ¡¯What the hell does that have to do with us?¡¯ Xeera thought bitterly. She had no idea how the king spending time with his pet was their fault, or what they could¡¯ve done to prevent it. ¡¯We literally just arrived! We spent hours preparing and arranging!¡¯


    The bitterness burned in her chest, but she said nothing. She kept her face hidden, whispering curses in her mind where they¡¯d never be heard. She mentally spat on Lady Vivian, even as her body stayed low and obedient.


    Harriet still didn¡¯t speak, waiting in perfect stillness, braced for whatever came next. Her posture was rigid,posed¡ªuntil Lady Vivian moved. She walked toward Harriet, her boots clicking against the stone floor with slow, deliberate steps.


    Harriet braced herself¡ªbut instead of a p, a handnded on her shoulder. A cold, controlling grip. Lady Vivian leaned in close, her lips brushing Harriet¡¯s ear as she spoke in a voice so low it was almost inaudible¡ªmeant only for Harriet.


    "Your goal in this castle is to win King Zyren¡¯s affections. If you ever forget it... I won¡¯t remind you. It¡¯s little Danny that¡¯s going to pay for it," she whispered.


    Harriet¡¯sposure began to crack. Her lips parted slightly as her expression faltered, eyes slowly widening in horror. She nodded almost imperceptibly, showing that she understood.


    Lady Vivian pulled away, satisfied with the fear she¡¯d sewn into Harriet¡¯s heart. She turned on her heel, her long cloak swishing behind her as she strode toward the door. With a final m, the door closed behind her¡ªleaving behind only silence and tension.


    Xeera trembled where she knelt, trying to steady herself. Her lips were still bleeding. Her cheek throbbed, and she could already feel it beginning to swell. Slowly, she stood and shuffled to a nearby drawer, pulling out a small cloth to wipe her mouth.


    But when she touched her lip and felt one of her teeth shift unnaturally¡ªher heart dropped. One had been knocked loose entirely.


    Her hands trembled as she wiped the blood, fury simmering behind her eyes as she turned a venomous re toward the door. She cursed Lady Vivian in everynguage she knew, her rage fierce and silent.


    Then she heard Harriet¡¯s voice, calm and clipped, speaking without looking at her.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it. Her family is extremely influential and rich. She might not have a bloodline ability or be as powerful as the lords, but in terms of wealth and reach, they¡¯re one of the most influential," Harriet said. "You know this."


    Xeera blinked, taken aback for a moment. She lowered her head, speaking as softly as possible.


    "I know my ce, Lady Harriet. I wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to Lady Vivian," she muttered, her voice t with restrained emotion.


    Harriet scoffed openly, shaking her head as she dropped back onto the bed, her legs dangling off the edge.


    "You¡¯re funny. What could ants like us possibly do to an elephant like her? She could crush us with a toe," Harriet said bitterly. Her tone left no room for argument.


    Not that Xeera could argue, even if she wanted to. She nodded slowly, the cloth in her hand now stained crimson.


    Silence settled over the room again, thick and heavy, until Xeera finally broke it.


    "I¡¯ll find out what happened... what¡¯s going on between the king and his pet," she said. Her voice was hesitant but determined.


    Harriet didn¡¯t look at her. She gave a small nod, her eyes still closed, her expression unreadable as the door clicked open and shut behind Xeera.


    Left alone, Harriet lowered her face into the bed sheets. Her hands clutched the edge of the fabric as she stared into the dark material. Thoughts swirled violently in her head, all of them circling one unshakable truth:


    She needed to win the king¡¯s affections. Somehow.


    But how could she? The king hadn¡¯t ever truly cared for the others. None of them hadsted¡ªnot until Aria. Aria had held his interest in a way none of the other pets ever had. Until she came along, the position had been nothing more than a death sentence.


    ¡¯I guess I¡¯ll have to kill her first. And fast. It¡¯s the only way,¡¯ Harriet thought. Her eyes snapped open, gleaming with a dark certainty. A calm, lethal confidence radiated from her expression.


    Thest thing she could have imagined was that miles away, in a quiet vige Harriet called home, chaos had already begun. The people she loved were under attack.

 Chapter 127: Broken Normalcy

    <h4>Chapter 127: Broken Normalcy</h4>


    The sun was up in the sky, and the vigers were clearly going about their business. All that could be seen were clearly humans, since the vampires that lived among them only dared to roam at night andte in the evenings.


    During the day was a time that was very particr for the vigers, since not only did they have no reason to be scared, but they could also go around without fear of being bitten or killed by a Vampire Lord either for fun or for food.


    In the left part of the vige, close to the war boundary that surrounded it from the high vegetation beyond, was a medium-sized house that looked old. But looking closely, one could see that parts of it had been newly fixed.


    Although it looked just as poor as the ones that surrounded it, it was obvious that extra care had been taken to beautify and make it stand apart.


    Inside, childish screams could be heard as the voice of a young boy echoed out through the walls.


    "When is sister Harrieting back? You promisedst week but she isn¡¯t here yet!" a young boy with ck curly hair and brown eyes, who couldn¡¯t have been more than four years old, loudly cried as he clung to his sister¡¯s leg.


    His sister was much older than him, but from her face, it was obvious that she was still in her early teens. She red at him without pity and with all the frustration she could muster, as she tried to pull him off her legs while screaming for help from someone else.


    "Mother! Get him off me! How am I supposed to know why she changed her mind!" she harshly snapped at him, which only made the boy slowly start to wail.


    The mother, who seemed clearly busy in the kitchen, hands covered in soap, was still trying to wash it off when two voices could be heard, followed by footsteps.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mother... Mariana will get Danny!" Maria sighed, even as she red at her directly younger sister Mari, who red at the still-wailing Danny who clung tightly to her.


    ¡¯It¡¯s always the ones we want that don¡¯t want us!¡¯ Maria thought to herself, even as she watched Mariana, who was older than her, try to pick up Danny and console him¡ªonly for him to refuse, as he continued to cling on to Mari like he was holding on for dear life.


    Finally, she was able to pull him away, but it wasn¡¯t until Mother stuffed dried bun rolls in his mouth before the wailing finally stopped, mellowing into loud sniffs, even as Maria also consoled with a huge grin on her face, watching his red face.


    He was clearly spoilt, yet none of themined about it¡ªespecially Harriet, who made sure to give him everything he wanted. It didn¡¯t help that he looked every bit like their sick father, even with how young and small he was.


    "Rx, Danny! Harriet sent a message. She was held up. She should be here in a few days!" Maria promised, even as Danny nodded his head, his attention havingpletely shifted to the sweet buns in his hands¡ªso much so that it almost seemed like he had forgotten the reason why he had been crying in the first instance, as he was enclosed in Mariana¡¯s embrace.


    Maria was going to say more only to hear her name being called by her mother, which she instantly responded to with a huge smile on her face and a spring in her step.


    While Mari was the grumpy one, Mariana being extremely responsible and caring, Maria was simply the jovial and yful one among the sisters who clung to their mother. Harriet refused to stay home, preferring to stick to their father¡¯s brother, their uncle, who knew how to hunt animals and fight, since he had once been a noble man¡¯s guard.


    "Yes, Mother!" Maria responded the second she got back to her mother¡¯s side with a huge smile on her face, only to be handed a covered te along with somber words that made her expression be more severe.


    "Careful! This is the only one I made. It¡¯s your father¡¯s medicine!" her mother told her, muttering the other words she said under her breath as she gestured for Maria to leave¡ªalmost like she didn¡¯t want her to hear and was simply mumbling to herself.


    "A few herbs were missing, but I can¡¯t afford any more. Not until Harriet gets here!" she mumbled to herself, even as Maria nodded severely and instantly turned to walk to her father¡¯s room. The smell of medicine and rotting flesh hit her the second she stepped in the room.


    A learned healer would have been able to sniff out the smell of a dying man¡ªeven one without a nose.


    "Father!" Maria whispered as she got closer, doing her best not to stare at his midsection, which was covered and where the rotting smell was strongest.


    "Father!" she called out again louder, as she ced the bowl closer to him along with the spoon, opening it in preparation to feed him.


    Satisfied to see her father wake up, even if he didn¡¯t seem pleased. "Your mother shouldn¡¯t bother..." he croaked out, but Maria simply focused on feeding it to him with a straight expression on her face, trying to hide the panic she felt as she began to speak while feeding the herb broth that had been made into his mouth.


    "Rx, Father! We heard news that Harriet now lives in the castle! She sent some money and soon I¡¯m sure she would be able to find a healer that can treat your wounds!" Maria spoke, speaking more to herself¡ªaware that her father was probably too tired to focus on her.


    d that he at least seemed to be swallowing,pared to thest time when he refused to take a single spoon and would simply throw it up even if he did.


    Maria was about to continue speaking when suddenly the sound of the door being crashed into and broken echoed through the house, followed by loud screams that could only belong to her sisters and mother.


    The sound was horrifying enough for the spoon Maria held to fall out of her hands. Her father also shook, but his eyes barely fluttered as he settled on the bed, barely able to move.


    Maria could do nothing but spring up and dash¡ªnot the least bit concerned for her life¡ªonly to freeze as she stepped out and got to the living room, where she saw nothing but blood.


    That and pieces of her mother strewn on the ground at the kitchen pathway, which led to the main living room. The screams that continued to echo in her ears only made it worse.

 Chapter 128: Bloodbath

    <h4>Chapter 128: Bloodbath</h4>


    Her face was ashen¡ªpale and white as she stared into the air around her like she had suddenly been tossed into a dream. One that was clearly her worst nightmare.


    Her heart, which had simply been panicked but steady before, slowly began to race in a way that made it hard for her to breathe as she stared down at the strewn body in front of her. It was wearing her mom¡¯s clothes¡ªbut clearly missing a head.


    It was graphic. Stomach-inducing. Gut-wrenching. Yet she couldn¡¯t look away.


    It wasn¡¯t until she heard another scream¡ªone that jarred her out of the reality she had been stuck in¡ªthat she snapped back to life, just in time to watch Mariana dash in and fall to the ground before she could take another step.


    Her leg had been torn off.


    She screamed, her eyes fixed on Maria¡ªat least the one eye that wasn¡¯tpletely covered in blood and which could still see.


    She opened her mouth and begged her younger sister like she was her savior¡ªalmost as though Maria could somehow help her¡ªas she crawled forward, her face contorted in agony.


    "Help me! Help me!" she screamed at the top of her lungs, the sound enough to bring tears to Maria¡¯s face as she instantly dashed forward, damning all consequences.


    This was her sister!


    But she had just gotten right to where her sistery¡ªstomach down on the floor¡ªwhen she heard footsteps. Quiet and calm, which made them even more terrifying.


    She raised her gaze¡ªonly to scream like someone had reached into her chest and yanked out her soul.


    "AHHHHHH!" she screamed, as loud as her vocal cords would allow.


    "MONSTER!!!" she yelled, her eyes struggling to process what was in front of her¡ªand failing. No matter how closely she looked, she couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    What stood before her, with a bloody mouth and blood-covered arms, couldn¡¯t be described as anything but monstrous. It wasn¡¯t a vampire. It wasn¡¯t human. It didn¡¯t even remotely resemble a werewolf¡ªeven though she had never seen one before.


    Its eyes were ckpletely ck¡ªas if they were filled with nothing but darkness. Its skin was brown, coarse, and covered in thick fur. It stood at more than seven feet, on two legs that might as well have been four, simply judging by their size and thickness.


    It was monstrous. Ugly. Disgusting. Its teeth were numerous, sharp and chaotic¡ªbut Maria couldn¡¯t count them. The only detail she noticed was that it was drenched in blood. Blood that could only belong to her family.


    "Lord above... Protector of the Light... Shield me from the Devil... Cover me with your light..." she began to pray, tears streaming down her face as she grabbed her sister, who was still wailing, and dragged her closer into her sight.


    The prayer was an old one¡ªusually recited against ancient vampires and other vile creatures¡ªand was said to work, even in the darkest times.


    At that moment, Maria couldn¡¯t even think of the rest of her siblings¡ªher other sister, her little brother¡ªas she mumbled the words under her breath while the monster slowly began moving closer to her.


    "Go-God of Light..." she gasped, more tears sliding down her cheeks as her body trembled, like it was just a seizure away from shutting down.


    "Ba-banish the evil... Ba-banish the evil that has..." she tried to continue¡ªbut couldn¡¯t.


    The creature crouched in front of her¡ªbut even then, it was still towering, hovering over her in a way that made her feel smaller than an ant.


    Its breath was rancid and bloody. And as it exhaled, Maria realized there was no way she was going to survive this. Her heart dropped as she watched it spread its mouth into a wild grin, one that split its already wide jaws even farther apart¡ªan opening that could easily fit her entire head.


    "Your god has abandoned you, little girl. Praying to the Devil might have worked," it said. Its voice was grating and deep, rough and guttural, each word vibrating in the air like thunder.


    And then, before Maria could move or scream again, its mouth opened even wider in a grotesque stretch¡ªjust before it leaned forward, swallowed Maria¡¯s head whole, and crunched down with its teeth in a single, brutal gulp.


    Mariana had been dizzy from the pain of having her leg torn off, but not so much that she was blind to what just happened. She watched as her sister¡¯s head was bitten clean off¡ªblood spraying all over her face and body¡ªeven as she screamed in horror.


    Thankfully, her own suffering didn¡¯tst very long.


    She died in the same manner.


    But her head remained intactid on the floor, her lifeless eyes wide open and filled with pain.


    Crunching sounds still filled the air as Zyren continued to chew¡ªhis jaws moving slowly as he heard footsteps walking in behind him.


    "You¡¯ve eaten a head," the one that came from behind remarked, stepping closer.


    Zyren, the one who had just eaten Maria¡¯s head, answered with a nod¡ªhis mouth still full, chewing enthusiastically. Bits of bone, flesh, and brain matter flew from his lips as he spoke, his tone disturbingly gleeful.


    "Yes. I would have eaten the other too, if not for the fact that we¡¯ve been ordered to shapeshift into each and every one of them. The higher-ups will have our heads if we disobey."


    He continued chewing and swallowing, casually tearing off more pieces from the body he had taken from as he spoke.


    "Humans are definitely more chewy and delicious than I thought. You should try this one. It¡¯s still fresh¡ªI only just tore her head off," he added, motioning with a bloodied w.


    The other figure nodded, moving closer to pick up Mariana¡¯s head from the floor.


    "Yes, we¡¯re pretty much done here. It¡¯s Carvi I pity. He killed a little boy and swallowed him before any of us could stop him."


    "Children are tricky to shapeshift into and pretend to be. And moreover..." the second figure said as he picked up Mariana¡¯s head and shoved it into his mouth.


    "...Carvi is too stupid to know how to do it wlessly," Zyren finished with a sigh, watching as hispanion chewed.


    "Let¡¯s just hope this is all of them and no one is left," he muttered, aware that essing memories would take time and effort.


    <i>If something goes wrong, we can just kill that one too,</i> he thought to himselfpletely unconcerned.

 Chapter 129: Safe

    <h4>Chapter 129: Safe</h4>


    Aria woke up¡ªbut it took everything in her not to open her eyes and nce beside her, afraid Zyren might still be lying next to her.


    She remembered every single thing that had happened¡ªincluding the parts she didn¡¯t want to recall. The memories clung to her like thick smoke, suffocating and invasive. It was enough to make her squeeze her eyes shut even tighter and curl in on herself beneath the covers.


    Shey motionless, doing her best to silently perceive her environment¡ªto listen, to sense¡ªdesperate to make sure she was alone before daring to open her eyes.


    Her body was sore, but that was thest thing on her mind.


    Only when she felt nothing beside her on the bed¡ªno presence, no heat, no breath¡ªdid she cautiously crack her eyes open. Scooting back instinctively, she let out a small breath of relief when she saw she was indeed alone. The sheets beside her were cold. Zyren was gone.


    She turned, ncing toward the window. The sun had already set¡ªonly faint traces of lingering dusk cast long shadows across the room, streaking in through the curtains like fading threads of gold and gray.


    Slowly, she rose from the bed, gripping the carved wooden frame for support as she stood on shaky legs. That¡¯s when the smell hit her¡ªsomething rich and delicious wafting from the far side of the room.


    She blinked and turned, surprised to see several tters of food set out, still covered, clearly left there for her.


    But the moment was short-lived.


    She looked down¡ªand froze. Her entire face flushed red, a deep, hot shade of shame coloring her cheeks as she saw the thick trails of Zyren¡¯s seed sliding slowly down her thighs.


    The humiliation stabbed through her more deeply than any physical ache. Without another thought, she turned and hurried toward the bathroom, ignoring everything else. She stepped into the tub and was just about to fill it herself when she heard the sound of the main door opening.


    Panic gripped her instantly. Her heart mmed into her ribs as she braced herself, stillpletely naked.


    But it wasn¡¯t Zyren.


    She was taken aback when Rymora appeared a few momentster, stepping in silently.


    Rymora didn¡¯t speak¡ªbut she didn¡¯t need to. Her expression said more than any words could, even though there was no trace of judgment in her eyes.


    Without saying a thing, she moved forward and took over, helping Aria bathe and wash her hair with gentle, efficient movements. Aria sat still in the tub, her posture hollow, like someone who had lost half their soul.


    "I know what I¡¯m doing," Aria suddenly whispered, her voice low and mournful. It surprised Rymora, who had been lost in her own thoughts until then.


    "I want revenge on him... but my sisteres first. She¡¯s alive. Her well-beinges first." Aria¡¯s voice cracked as she fixed a stubborn stare forward¡ªunable to see Rymora behind her, but determined to be understood.


    Rymora simply nodded, silent in her understanding. Even though Aria couldn¡¯t see her face, the gesture carried weight.


    After that, Aria didn¡¯t speak again, though her eyes reddened. She slowly lowered herself deeper into the tub, beyond grateful that the water was cold. The chill soothed her more than warmth ever could. It numbed the ache inside her, even if just a little.


    She didn¡¯t stay in long. Eventually, she rose and dried off, dressing quietly. She did her best not to look too closely at the marks scattered across her body. She was sure they were worse along her back¡ªareas she couldn¡¯t see but could still feel.


    More frustrating was the fact that none of the clothes left for her could hide them. Every piece was too short, too fitted. In the end, all she could do was throw on a dark coat, even though it was no longer than the dress beneath it, which barely reached halfway down her thighs.


    "I¡¯m not going out," Aria said suddenly, pointing at the tters of food that had been left for her. "I¡¯m supposed to be sick, so I have to keep pretending I¡¯m unwell... at least until I¡¯m ready to fight Harriet."


    Thest part was whispered.


    Something she knew, deep down, she could never truly be ready to do.


    "You can leave and do whatev¡ª" she began, but Rymora suddenly shook her head with unexpected urgency. Her expression shifted to one of rm, the slightest hint of panic shing across her features.


    Rymora knew that she had only been able to avoid Lord Drehk¡¯s persistent summons because she¡¯d refused to stay in her assigned room, instead hiding in one of the other maids¡¯ chambers¡ªa trick that couldn¡¯t go on forever.


    Without a word, she walked over to a nearby desk, picked up a pen and parchment, and began to scribble something quickly before handing it to Aria.


    Aria nearly rolled her eyes, though she didn¡¯t say anything aloud. Her maid was still pretending to be mute.


    She waited, and once Rymora handed over the note, she read it.


    <strong>"Can I stay here with you? I¡¯d rather stay here with you."</strong>


    Aria didn¡¯t miss the flicker of panic on the girl¡¯s face.


    "Zyren will return. I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll want to be here when he does," Aria warned, her tone quiet, heavy with meaning.


    "You can stay until after dinner. Then you¡¯ll have to leave. If there¡¯s something wrong with your room..." she added, trailing off, having no real intention of prying into whatever made the maid afraid.


    "...You can stay in the lower quarters instead. It¡¯s crowded, but just until I get you assigned to a different room," Aria finished, already mentally filing the matter away as something she could deal withter.


    Rymora nodded, the smallest smile tugging at her lips¡ªthough it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    She knew a change of room wouldn¡¯t solve anything.


    She also knew Zyren¡¯s chambers were the safest ce she could be. That alone was a bitter irony.


    That evening, she ate with Aria. Aria quietly slid her one of the tes, letting her eat until she waspletely full and could take no more until the time when she needed to leave.

 Chapter 130: Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 130: Kidnapped</h4>


    But just after dinner was over, Rymora decided to leave, fully aware that Zyren was bound to return soon¡ªand meeting him, or even passing by him, was the veryst thing she wanted.


    Waving goodbye to Aria, she stepped out gingerly, her eyes flicking left and right, hyper-aware of everything around her as she made sure no one was in sight.


    With the warning she got the day before¡ªthe one she¡¯d shredded but hadn¡¯t forgotten¡ªshe had no doubt in her mind that Lord Drehk wouldn¡¯t hesitate to send his guards to drag her to him if that was what it took.


    <i>¡¯I have better things to do than entertain a vampire lord!¡¯</i> she thought to herself, aware that what she had already done with him was more than enough grounds for the pack to kill her¡ªif anyone ever found out. Not to mention her boyfriend, Gregor.


    After greeting the guards briefly, she headed off as quickly as she could, intent on making her way to the lower quarters. There was no way Lord Drehk would assume she was staying there. It was where the low maids and servants lived¡ªthose whose positions were at the very bottom of the castle¡¯s hierarchy.


    But she had just gotten to the bottom step¡ªher hand brushing the wall for bnce¡ªwhen she felt it. There was something different. Everywhere felt quieter than usual. The maids and servants that she always walked passed seemed to have also disappeared.


    This thought had just urred to her when all of a sudden she felt it.


    A sudden hand. Rough and cold. mming over her mouth.


    Another arm¡ªsolid as iron¡ªsnaked around her waist and hauled her backward with rming force. Her body jolted in shock.


    The scream that formed in her throat never made it out.


    The world spun as she was dragged swiftly and silently into the shadows. Her heels scraped against the polished floor, leaving faint streaks behind. She wed at the arm around her waist, kicking wildly, but the figure didn¡¯t falter, didn¡¯t even grunt.


    Thest thing she saw was darkness closing in and the ground tilting beneath her feet.


    Then silence.


    Darkness swallowed her vision as everything went quiet.


    When she woke up, the first thing she felt was a dull ache pounding at the back of her head, even before her eyes managed to flutter open.


    A deep frown crossed her face as she slowly blinked to figure out where she was¡ªthough a nagging feeling already twisted in her gut, telling her it could only be one person.


    Lord Drehk.


    <i>Who else would dare to kidnap her from within the castle walls?</i>


    Her suspicion was confirmed the second her vision cleared. She was lying on a bed¡ªtoo soft, too expensive, too grand to be something she would have willingly climbed into.


    She moved to scramble off the huge white bed just as the door opened, revealing the one man who made her suck in a sharp breath.


    King Zyren might have been taller, but Lord Drehk was more muscr¡ªhis body packed with powerful, heavy muscle that made it feel like he could dominate any space he entered.


    He dwarfed her in sizepletely.


    Rymora scooted away quickly on the bed, her eyes fixed on him, ignoring the piece of parchment and pen that had been ced beside her.


    She said nothing, but the wariness on her face was impossible to miss as she watched him approach.


    He wore a ck shirt and dark pants, but what worried her more was the obvious dampness of his ck hair. He¡¯d just taken a bath.


    Before the silence suffocated herpletely, Rymora opened her mouth to speak only to freeze as she grabbed the paper and ink and began to scribble on it.


    "You brought me here," she wrote shoeing it to him, not as a question but as a statement¡ªeven as she watched Lord Drehk pause a few steps away from the bed, fixing a firm gaze on her.


    "You ignored my summons. Any more... and I myself would have forgotten that I¡¯m a lord," he said, pointing out the level of disrespect she had shown him¡ªsomething he could easily punish her for, even kill her over, and no one would so much as blink.


    She was just a maid. A servant. She, like every other servant, had been thoroughly reminded of her ce before entering the castle. The king¡¯s word¡ªand that of the lords¡ªwasw. Even if they asked her to carve out her own eye and offer it for their amusement, she¡¯d be expected to obey.


    "I apologize, my lord," Rymora scribbled in the same parchment immediately, bowing her head low in the most respectful way she could manage as she quickly scrambled to think of an excuse¡ªone that might actually protect her.


    "I needed to attend to my mistress. With her getting poisoned and all, there was no way I could leave her side," she continued to write pushing it towards him for him to read once she was done, doing her best not to touch her swollen lip where she¡¯d been cut.


    Her arm had been reset, but the pain still throbbed faintly with the memory. Even more painfully, her heart began to thump louder again as Lord Drehk continued to close the distance between them.


    "I couldn¡¯t leave her side, even if I wanted to," she wrote on a second paper quickly, lowering her gaze to the sheets. She didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes, not with how intensely she could feel them on her.


    Lord Drehk stopped moving.


    "...So you <i>wanted</i> to?" His deep voice rolled out slowly, causing her to stiffen.


    Rymora instantly nodded, too fast. "<i>Who am I to disobey you, my lord? Moreover, I¡¯ve already agreed to serve you... regarding whatever you need from me!" she wrote </i>


    The words left her mouth more like a plea than a vow, even as she tried to push away the rising panic inside her.


    All she could think about were the rumors she herself had chased down about Lord Drehk¡ªonly to confirm they were true. That he didn¡¯t entertain women. That even Lord Lythari, who had pursued him for centuries, had never gotten as much as a nce.


    <i>This can¡¯t be sexual... Maybe... just maybe, he has something he wants me to do!</i> she thought wildly, refusing to lift her head.

 Chapter 131: A Forbidden Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 131: A Forbidden Kiss</h4>


    But she had just passed the parchment over to him, waiting for Lord Drehk to respond only to hear nothing. He still continued to stand in front of her but it soon became clear that he had no intention of speaking.


    Rymora continued to kneel on the bed with her head bowed even as the tension in the air became palpable and tense enough for her to feel it in her chest.


    It was intense and soon she herself could no longer keep quiet as she raised her head up only to be taken aback to meet Lord Drehk¡¯s gaze as it soon became obvious that he wasn¡¯t looking anywhere else but at her.


    Speaking only when their gaze met.


    "Last I checked...we agreed that I¡¯ll keep your secret in exchange for you doing as I asked!" Lord Drehk said even as he stepped closer until his knees pressed into the bed to Rymora¡¯s shock.


    One she couldn¡¯t hide even if she tried.


    "Then there¡¯s no reason why..." he continued but Rymora wasn¡¯t about to wait and let him finish speaking as she went ahead to interrupt him with her eyes wild.


    "I have a partner! I love him! I have no intention to..." she wrote back unable to write the rest of whatever they both knew she wanted to say, as she scrambled back on the bed while internally panicking within her.


    ¡¯You¡¯re a vampire! I¡¯m a werewolf!¡¯ she internally gasped even as her gaze began to move around the room almost like she was looking for an escape path one that only seemed to be narrower as Lord Drehk scooted even closer to her on the bed, stopping a few feet from her.


    "That¡¯s impossible!" Lord Drehk said his tone stony and much more displeased as his eyes held a bit of anger that he didn¡¯t even try to hide.


    "See, I went ahead to find out more information about you. If you have a partner in thest years you have served in this castle then they have to be a ghost!" he said with utter conviction.


    "I haven¡¯t dug into your background unless you¡¯ll prefer I..."


    "No! My lord!" Rymora thought to herself as she vigorously shook her head before he could finish aware that the fact that he would find nothing there would bring up more questions than answers something she couldn¡¯t afford to have.


    "Don¡¯t ever lie to me again!" he snapped at her his voice back to a moremanding tone than the softer one he had previously been using.


    "I¡¯ll ask again you have a lover?" he asked and Rymora could feel a slight panic in her chest even as she shook her head especially since ording to her alibi, as a maid she indeed didn¡¯t have a lover.


    Shocked to see Lord Drehk¡¯s eyes darken as he scooted even closer than before which only made her heart thump harder in her chest than it was supposed to as she heard him speak again.


    "Do you?" more forceful than before even as she instantly shook her head to show that she didn¡¯t mentally asking Gregor for forgiveness as she just denied his existence.


    "Then logically there¡¯s no reason to be against this! Vampires can¡¯t have children with humans!" he said stating it in the most straightforward manner that would have had Rymora nodding her head if she wasn¡¯t aware of the fact that she was a werewolf.


    ¡¯Werewolves and Vampires can¡¯t have children either but who¡¯s to say your body won¡¯t suddenly discover that fact!¡¯ she thought to herself especially since both races had hated each other since the beginning of time.


    Grabbing one of the other pieces of parchment that had been ced on the bed she bent down and began to scribble on it passing it to him the second she was done.


    "I won¡¯t be able to please you my lord!" Rymora had written in bold lines. "Moreover...I myself do not enjoy it! I¡¯ve tried it before and I don¡¯t wish to again!" Rymora wrote saying the truth as she mentally trembled just recalling the huge amounts of pain she had felt.


    There had been nothing enjoyable about the experience and all she had felt right after was nausea as she folded herself in the tub.


    ¡¯Beyond that...¡¯ she internally screamed to herself aware that even his own race would lynch him if they ever found out that he slept with a werewolf something that was a taboo that was never spoken about.


    But she was still trying to be as convincing as she could be when she watched him take off his coat to reveal a torso that had her eyes widening even as he moved closer until he was kneeling right in front of her on the bed.


    "You¡¯ve tried it once!" he whispered to her his red eyes zing with an emotion that Rymora found difficult to read as she watched with wide open eyes as he lowered his face until their faces were merely inches apart.


    "...You didn¡¯t enjoy it that¡¯s on him! This is bound to be different!¡¯ he urged speaking so close to her that she could see his fangs which made her hands shoot out as she pushed against his chest even if the force she used didn¡¯t so much as move him away even by an inch.


    "Lord Drehk!" Rymora mouthed unable to grab her paper and scribble on it and give him a piece of her mind only to hear him speak close enough to feel the vibration of his voice.


    "I promise not to bite!" he said even as his lips grazed the edge of her ears and Rymora trembled not sure what caused it but still she chose to assume that it was nothing but fear as she felt him kiss the sides of her neck.


    A frown appeared on her face along with the confusion even as she wondered why her heart seemed to thump and race faster than usual almost like it was about to explode deep inside her chest.


    Rymora¡¯s bodypletely froze unable to figure out what to do as she pulled her hands that had been pushing against him away only to be shocked when he used that opportunity to lean even closer to her.


    He ced his lips right against her own before she could understand what was happening.


    The feeling of it was even more confusing for Rymora and above that was the feeling of disgust she had expected to feel which she felt no hint of.


    The consequences of that only made her mind reel as she wondered why and if it was because somehow she was attracted to him.


    But the idea that had barely been birthed in her mind was instantly squashed. Squashed until it was nothing but utter paste.


    It didn¡¯t help that his lips were soft and gentle much gentler than she recalled Gregor¡¯s lips being. Her heart thumped harder in her chest as she felt him lean closer his entire body covering hers with ease even as she soon found it difficult to breathe only to feel him pull away the very next second.


    His expression was cold and distant like usual but his eyes were clearly amused as he fixed his red gaze on her and spoke even as her breath came in gasps.


    "I¡¯m going to kiss you harder now!" he told her and Rymora¡¯s eyes had just widened in utter shock when she felt his lips crash against hers much harder than before in a way that had her unconsciously opening her mouth.


    At first it was shocking but soon Rymora was led by the sensations that seemed to fill her body as she felt his hands grab her waist pulling her closer even as her back was still pressed against the headboard of the bed.


    It was soft at the same time it wasn¡¯t gentle as she felt the hard nes of his muscr chest against her breasts.


    Usually thoughts of him being a vampire would fill her head but at that moment even as he continued to move his lips against her own all she could feel and think of was the kiss, the kind of which she had never felt before and couldn¡¯t believe she would ever feel again.


    At first she refused to so much as do anything like moving her lips against his own but soon she felt him pull back only to feel her body instantly move closer to his in a way that she herself wasn¡¯t aware of.


    Drehk on the other hand could clearly feel it as he smirked even as he chose that moment to invade her mouth, gliding his tongue against hers even as he perceived every one of her reactions something he was surprised delighted him.


    Drehk wasn¡¯t stupid! He was very much aware that the woman in his arms had secrets but at that moment he didn¡¯t care.


    All he cared about was the attraction he felt and all he wanted was to quench it and move on. Sex was something he intermittently enjoyed not something he wanted to be controlled by.


    It didn¡¯t help that he had spent weeks thinking of her before he had sent his guards over to kidnap her, a choice he hated that he had to make.


    Rymora felt his tongue against hers and it was all she could do not to lean even closer to him than before.


    It was thrilling in a way she had never known before.

 Chapter 132: Master and Maid (+18)

    <h4>Chapter 132: Master and Maid (+18)</h4>


    But just when she was mentally prepared for him to pull back and for them to stop, she felt the kiss deepen in a way that terrified her.


    She felt Lord Drehk deepen the kiss, which only scared her even more as she leaned back only to be unable to do so as her head crashed against the headboard.


    A second after, she felt him wrap the back of her head with his hands, pulling her much closer to him even as his fingers tore through her gown like paper.


    Rymora gasped even as her hands fluttered down to try and stop him, but even as her hands met his, her fingers were captured by his own hand.


    Even as his hands slid inside her gown against the surface of her skin in a way that made her back arch with a look of vast surprise on her face.


    One moment his hands were skimming through her skin, and the next he was cing her hands and sliding them against the surface of his chest, even as Rymora¡¯s eyes widened inplete and utter shock as she heard him speak.


    "Touch me!" He told her in such a way that it almost sounded like amand, even as he ced his hands over hers, dragging her hands down to the edge of his pants with a clear look in his gaze¡ªone that said more than he had actually said.


    "I¡¯m going to touch you!" Lord Drehk said even as Rymora, before she could process what he was trying to say, felt his hands slide upwards, moving faster than her eyes could follow as he went ahead and took off the gown she wore, even as she gasped harder than before.


    Her face turned red as she red at him, only to watch him lower himself closer to her, almost like he was covering her with his body.


    "You can take off my clothes too!"


    At that point, Rymora had never been so tempted to actually open her mouth and speak as she covered her breasts with her hands but knew that she might as well have been standing in the rain and hoping not to get wet.


    It didn¡¯t help that Lord Drehk wasn¡¯t giving her any time to catch her breath as she felt his fingers back on her skin and his lips back on hers.


    She had just moved to lean back when she felt him grab her breasts in a way that shocked her¡ªespecially the pleasure that came with it, enough to make her moan.


    The sort of pleasure she hadn¡¯t felt before, so much so that for the briefest of moments, she couldn¡¯t help but be scared, unable to figure out why or how she felt the way she did.


    It didn¡¯t help when the feeling only increased as she felt him roll his fingers against her nipples, leaning closer to slide his legs between her legs.


    At this point, Rymora panicked as she pulled away from his kiss, shifting her entire body to the side.


    She couldn¡¯t speak, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯tmunicate.


    Her heart was hammering in her chest as she fixed her head down, unwilling to look at him even as she heard him speak.


    "You like this! You can¡¯t deny that!" He told her even as he lowered his lips lower than before to meet her lips, but Rymora refused to budge.


    Lifting her head and vigorously shaking her head to show that there was no way she was going to kiss him. A determined expression on her face as she faced him.


    Lord Drehk¡¯s gaze was still nk, but there was a hint of confusion on his face as he leaned back to snatch up a piece of paper and ink, handing it over to Rymora, who instantly took it like a thirsty man dying of thirst.


    Scribbling on it like her life depended on it¡ªespecially since it did.


    "I can¡¯t sleep with You! I CANT!!!" She wrote, writing it boldly in big letters that were visible even from afar, even as Lord Drehk focused his gaze back on her.


    "You don¡¯t have a lover! ...and I know it¡¯s not because you don¡¯t want to!" He said even as Rymora vigorously shook her head, mping her mouth shut and tossing the paper away in a way that showed that she had no intention of actually answering his questions.


    But just when she assumed that he would pull away or, worse still, go ahead and force her¡ªsomething he was within his rights as lord to do¡ªshe was surprised to watch him lean in closer to her in an utterly gentle manner.


    His voice just as soft.


    "Then we don¡¯t have to go all the way!" He said even as Rymora felt his gaze drop to her naked legs for a second, but long enough to feel a dark shiver run through her whole body.


    One moment she had been sitting up on the bed, and the next she was lying on it. Shocked and about to mp her legs together but not before she felt him settle his huge stature between them, even as he ced his lips on her breasts in a way that had her moaning, mping her hands on her mouth to stop herself with a shocked expression on her face.


    Soon she couldn¡¯t even stop it as she arched her back, pleasure making her eyes close as she felt the waves continue when she felt his hands between her legs.


    This time around, she not only gasped but she saw stars as she felt his hands glide into her before she could protest¡ªnot that she wanted to.


    Soon all she cared about was the feelings she felt, which made it hard to even breathe as she lifted her legs up, wanting more.


    But one second she felt him sliding back and forth inside her, and the next she heard the sound of his pants as he unbuckled them.


    Instantly, a danger signal rang out in her mind as her mind came back to reality, only for her eyes to widen as she looked down and saw his huge, pulsing member.


    Rymora instantly shook her head as she felt him easily pick her up and pull her closer to him, even as he whispered in her ear.


    "I¡¯m not going all the way!" He said even as Rymora shivered, feeling his warmth between her legs, pressed there right against him as she felt him slowly begin to rub back and forth.


    It was shocking, but soon the pleasure came back in ways that had her gasping, no longer caring that the person who was touching her in such an intimate ce was a vampire.


    It didn¡¯t help that the feel of his skin against hers felt so nice, and the bulge pulsing between her legs somehow gave her pleasure beyond her wildest dreams.


    ¡¯I-I didn¡¯t think it would feel this nice!¡¯ She thought to herself even as she felt him grind his huge, pulsing member against her dripping center, even as Rymora clung to him, unable to help it.


    At that moment, it didn¡¯t matter that he was lord and she was a maid as he clung to her just as tightly, and she heard him moan in pleasure as his hands clutched her breasts.


    Fingers rolling over her nipples as he lowered his lips to passionately kiss her until she couldn¡¯t think of anything but the feel of him.


    "More?" He gasped, and Rymora wasn¡¯t even sure when she instantly nodded her head, only to feel him back away only to turn her around and thrust himself back in between her legs.


    Thrusting back and forth even as she felt him ensure to glide against her center¡ªthe spot that had her back arching as she felt him increase his pace, his breath morebored.


    ¡¯I want more!¡¯ Was all she could think as she realized, just as she felt the pleasure build higher within her.


    ¡¯If it feels this nice...how much nicer would it be if it was inside of me!¡¯ She thought just before she felt a wave of pleasure that had her copsing to the bed, but not before Drehk caught her and held her in ce even as she felt him finish, his seed dripping between and down her legs as she felt him cum right in front of her entrance.


    The feeling of his reddened tip pushed right against the entrance of her hole as they both gasped and came almost at the same time.


    Neither of them worried that pregnancy was an issue since vampires could only get pregnant with other vampires.


    This is what they probably meant by ¡¯Ignorance is Bliss.¡¯


    Even after they both came, neither one of them made any moves to move away from each other as they continued to cling to each other. Rymora could still feel his throbbing and hard member between her legs, shocked to find out that the hardness hadn¡¯t so much as gone down even a little.

 Chapter 133: Five days

    <h4>Chapter 133: Five days</h4>


    But she had just gotten her breathing under control when she backed away pulling her body forward and away so that Lord Frehk could slide his hard still throbbing member out.


    He had just done so when she instantly scrambled off the bed and down it putting distance between them as she picked up her clothes to cover most of her front.


    Ignoring his seed which still coated her inner thighs and between her legs.


    Her gaze focused on Lord Drehk who didn¡¯t even pretend to hide or cover up as he sat of the bed with his legs open.


    Rymora not daring to look at his lower body as she waited for him to speak and for her to leave.


    "Since we¡¯re on the same team there¡¯s no reason why you should ignore my summons again is there?" He asked his voice calm and expression much calmer as he fixed his gaze on her.


    Rymora instantly nodded her head unable to think of anything else to do since scribbling in the sheet would mean exposing her body back.


    He had seen her naked but that didn¡¯t mean she wanted to continue whatever it was they had been doing in between the sheets.


    She had just nodded her head when she heard him continue to speak words that weren¡¯t all that surprising.


    "I¡¯ll ensure no one ever finds out that you¡¯re not simply amoner and in exchange you¡¯ll keeping here!" He told her and Rymora¡¯s brows flew up in rm her eyes widening as she considered moving closer to pick up a parchment on the bed and writing in it when she heard him continue.


    "I won¡¯t go all the way!" He said, "...not unless you want me to!" He rified which made all the protests that had been on the top of her tongue die down.


    There was no way she would ever agree and she could deny it but she had willing participated in what they had done and had fully enjoyed it.


    Rymora wanted to leave so she simply nodded her head relieved when Lord Drehk pointed at the bathroom which she instantly darted and ran towards it closing the door firmly behind her.


    She showered quickly before heading out with her clothes back on, ignoring the rip only to step out and find a newer white maid uniform sitting on the bed.


    Rymora didn¡¯t overthink it as she simply went ahead to wear it.


    Not surprised to step out of the room and see no signs of Lord Drehk but his butler standing in front of the door instead. It was clear that he had been waiting for her.


    "I¡¯ll take you back to the castle," he said turning around to begin walking to the main door without speaking another word to her something Rymora was fine with considering the fact that she didn¡¯t exactly enjoy spending any time in his presence.


    The sight of his expressionless face and eyes were enough to anger her as he looked down at her from his nose like she was nothing but filth that didn¡¯t deserve to be in his master¡¯s Vi.


    *********


    Waking up was hard and getting ready was even harder especially since she was shocked at how weak she felt.


    But the hunger was real and after looking around and seeing no trace of any food to be found, Aira was aware that she needed to go to the food hall.


    Getting ready was much faster than usual even without Rymora¡¯s help as she wondered where she was.


    Beyond that Aira was d to note that Zyren was nowhere to be found as she stepped out after throwing on the longest gown she could find ignoring how transparent it looked.


    The marks on her skin were mostly gone and beyond that she was just relieved that she wouldn¡¯t have to see Zyren until she had to eat with him.


    But she had just stepped out of the room only to reel back in utter shock as she raised her gaze to see Zyren standing right in front of the door with his hands in his pocket.


    It was clear that he had just been about to step in.


    "It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re awake!" He said ignoring the guards who instantly fell on their knees the second the saw him.


    Aira bowed her head as she nodded it unable to help the frown that almost shed across her Face as she began to speak.


    "My sister will be..."


    "Yes, I¡¯ve given instructions! You can call for her and ask her yourself!" Zyren interrupted even as he gestured that she walk with him as he began to walk forward.


    Aira was a little confused but more curious as she instantly did as she was asked even as she heard him continue to speak.


    "You will act ill! It needs to be believable!" He told her saying what Aira pretty much already knew.


    "I¡¯ve gotten a skilled guard to Teach you in the meantime! He¡¯s human! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have no problems with him!" He continued his voice almost assuring even as Aira continued to walk beside as she listened to every word he said.


    "A month should be more than enough time for you to learn all the skills you need to protect yourself and kill Harriet!" he told her which only sent shivers down Aira¡¯s spine.


    She wanted to protect herself but that didn¡¯t mean that she wanted to kill someone just to do it.


    "Defeating her isn¡¯t enough?" Aira asked her voice lower than usual even as Zyren leveled a bloody gaze on her with a look that said that she was speaking absolute nonsense.


    "With that kind of mentality...you might be better off dead!" He said in a tone that betrayed a bit of anger even as they got to the front of the food hall and Zyren stepped in first with Aira walking in behind him ignoring the sounds of the guards who followed closely behind them.


    As usual, Zyren sat down beckoning for her to sit on hisps which she quietly did, intent on focusing on the food considering how hungry she was when she noticed an intense gaze that she couldn¡¯t ignore even if she tried.


    It was focused right on her and any more and it was clear that it would like nothing more than to rip her apart.


    She had just lifted her gaze up when she met Lady Vivian¡¯s red eyes which seemed to scan through every part of her body almost like it was looking for something¡¯s she was convinced Aira was hiding.


    Instead of responding, Aira simply pretended to be weak as she gestured for the maid beside her to fill her te only to jerk up in shock as she felt Zyren¡¯s arms wrap around her as he whispered right in her ears in a tone so low that she was almost convinced that even the lords around him didn¡¯t hear especially since she herself barely heard it.


    "You¡¯re sick!" He pointed out making it clear that sick people didn¡¯t eat much. Aira instantly frowned in anger especially since the mains reason why she had actually stepped out was to eat.


    She couldn¡¯t defy Zyren though especially when she wa aware that it was for her own good. She gestured for the maid to stop and had just focused on the little on her te when she heard Zyren suddenly speak not to her this time but to the lords that surrounded them and others that sat on the table.


    "I¡¯ve invited the Werewolf king for a meeting in the central city!" He said and from the reactions of everyone on the table it was clear that they were already informed and Aira was the only one who was yet to find out.


    Lady Vivian¡¯s expression said as much even as Aira continued eating wondering why Zyren would do such a thing even as her thoughts drifted to the werewolf king she had met.


    ¡¯He¡¯s definately much nicer than this brute!¡¯ She thought to herself even as the idea of where she could run to and Zyren would never find her slowly formed in her head only for her to kill the idea.


    ¡¯Why would the werewolf king want me? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything I can offer him?¡¯ She thought to herself as Zyren continued to speak.


    "He¡¯ll be here in five days!. I expect for them to treated well!" Zyren spoke his tone was filled with authority that no one on that table dared look down on including all the lords who instantly bowed their head in response as they sat on their respective seats.


    "If my words are taken lightly! All of you will pay!" Zyren rified making it clear that even if only one of them messed up all of them would be punished.


    Thest thing he wanted was for a war to break out especially when he was convinced that he could perceive the signs that Zygons were already amassing in dangerous numbers.


    He didn¡¯t care about a lot of things but that didn¡¯t mean that he wanted a mindless race of shape-shifting beings to take over a kingdom under his control.

 Chapter 134: The Best Defence

    <h4>Chapter 134: The Best Defence</h4>


    Zyren headed up to his private study the moment breakfast was over¡ªsomething that Aria was relieved to see as she headed back to her room.


    Doing her best not to dwell on the fact that she now shared a room with Zyren, which meant that she would definitely see him more often.


    But she had just gotten in front of the door when she noticed a lone guard standing in front of it. Above all, it was his brown eyes that surprised her, since all the guards on Zyren¡¯s floor were vampires with red eyes.


    "Good morning, Lady Aria!" he greeted, and without being told, Aria realized that the man who stood in front of her was definitely her new instructor.


    "You¡¯re to teach me how to fight?" Aria asked, not surprised to see him nod his head at the question she had asked.


    But she was just about to speak again when she heard footsteps from behind her. Fast ones.


    Looking back, she saw Rymora rushing toward her with wide eyes and scattered brown curly hair that made it clear she had only just woken up a few minutes ago.


    "I¡¯m sorry, mistress!" she apologized the second she got close enough, making it clear that she was sorry for beingte¡ªsomething Aria wasn¡¯t bothered by as she simply nodded her head before giving her new instructions.


    "Send someone to get my sister. I¡¯d like to speak to her. In the meantime, you can also get ready!" Aria told her, even as Rymora vigorously nodded her head while ncing at the guard who stood in front of the door.


    He had a different air to himpared to other human guards. His body size was above average and more muscled, and beyond all that, he had a confidence that was rare to see.


    Almost like he didn¡¯t believe that he was weaker than the vampire guards.


    "He..." Aria began, gesturing to the guard, only to pause as she realized that she had no idea what his name was.


    Something he didn¡¯t hesitate to fill in.


    "Varret! My name is Varret, mydy!" he said with a low bow, even as Aria nodded her head.


    "Varret is going to be my instructor," she informed Rymora, aware that she didn¡¯t need to exin more since Rymora knew all there was to be known.


    "I¡¯m guessing our lessons will start now?" Aria asked in the form of a statement, not shocked to see him nod.


    "You are still very ill, so our lessons will involve strengthening exercises at this moment," he said, even though Aria knew that he was lying.


    The fact that Zyren had given her an ultimatum of at most a month meant that whatever he would be teaching her, he had less time than he would usually have.


    "We¡¯ll be using the private arena," he continued to speak, even as Rymora nodded her head to show that she understood before taking her leave after Aria gave her permission to do so.


    Aria, on the other hand, gave Varret permission to go ahead and lead the way¡ªespecially when he made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t until she did so.


    "Are you always going to be like this?" Aria asked him, ncing at the stiff way he walked and carried himself.


    There was no smile or ease on his face, and he looked like the epitome of a professional guard in every sense.


    But she had just spoken when he instantly responded, almost like clockwork.


    "I can¡¯t afford to! I¡¯m a royal guard and a human! If I¡¯m to survive, I have to work twice as hard!" he responded¡ªwords that made Aria¡¯s brows fly up and her eyes widen.


    She understood what he meant and respected it as she watched him continue to lead the way to the arena they would be using.


    Being human in a ce that was dominated by vampires that could kill¡ªor worse, bite and drain you for fun¡ªwas already mentally dominating.


    Imagine having to sleep beside one! she thought to herself. The idea that Zyren would even sleep beside her was something she hated to think about.


    Especially since she was aware that he was a vampire that didn¡¯t need to sleep¡ªbut simply did it to get to her.


    It didn¡¯t take too long for them to get to the private arena¡ªone she was convinced was private simply because only Zyren used it.


    The guards at the door instantly moved aside even as they entered, Aria¡¯s eyes widening inplete and utter shock as she stepped into the dome-like building.


    It didn¡¯t help that the number of various weapons that were stacked on wooden fixtures against the wall were enough for her eyes to widen even more.


    But she had just taken another step when her body froze as she stared at the ground, where she could still clearly see huge stains of blood.


    One looked big enough to have caused the death of anyone it belonged to.


    "Vampires can bleed a lot too," Varret told her, almost like he was reminding her, pointing at the ground even as he moved to the side of the wall to pick up two small swords.


    The door had been closed behind them, and they werepletely alone.


    For a second, Aria had a worried look on her face¡ªuntil she fixed her eyes on Varret and saw nothing but the strict intent to do a good job.


    Even the way he looked at her was mechanical¡ªalmost like he didn¡¯t actually see her¡ªas he handed her a small sword.


    "To be honest, there¡¯s barely any time to train your body, which means we would have to concentrate on movements and sword techniques," he said, to which Aria nodded her head to, even if she had no idea what he meant.


    "Honestly! I just need to learn how to defend myself and not get killed!" Aria said, but the words were barely out of her mouth when her jaw dropped open as she watched Varret attack¡ªsmashing the sword he had just given her to the ground with a huge frown on his face.


    "With that mentality, you¡¯ll die!" he said, almost like he and Zyren had nned to tell her the same thing.


    "Everyone knows that the best defense is to kill your enemy!"

 Chapter 135: How could you?

    <h4>Chapter 135: How could you?</h4>


    Aria had no choice but to bend down and pick up her sword, even as she stared at her reddened hands, shocked to see how unconcerned Varret looked.


    Aria might not have been aware of it herself, but she had been getting used to being treated with respect as Zyren¡¯s pet¡ªwhich was why it was surprising to see a guard who didn¡¯t so much as care that her hand was bruised.


    "Zyren gave me permission to train you. That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do," he said, almost like that sentence alone exined all it was she needed to know.


    Aria nodded her head as she held the sword with both her hands, only to watch Varret shake his head as he ced the sword he held in his hand on the ground like a walking stick.


    "Go ahead and swing it a thousand times," he instructed, even as Aria responded with a vastly confused expression on her face, like she couldn¡¯t believe he would ask her to do such a thing¡ªbut he simply stared at her in a way that showed he was waiting to see his instructions obeyed.


    Aria soon began to do as she was told, even as she counted under her breath, sweat beginning to pool on her forehead.


    A hundred! she thought to herself with a frown, even as she wondered what kind of weird training method required her to do such a thing. Her hands ached, her back strained, and still, Varret just stood there, silent and unmoving.


    It didn¡¯t help that Varret simply stared at her without so much as doing anything else. His eyes didn¡¯t wander. He didn¡¯t blink. He didn¡¯t speak. Just watched.


    "Five hundred and one!" Aria suddenly gasped out loud with a trace of tiredness on her face, even as she lied through her teeth, continuing to count out loud¡ªalready relieved when Varret didn¡¯t correct her.


    Only to count three more swings and hear Varret speak.


    "Ny-two... Ny-three... Ny-four..." he began to count in a low, calm voice that made Aria frown and protest in response.


    "What? It¡¯s way more than that!" she snapped at him, no longer swinging the sword¡ªespecially since her arms felt like they were going to fall off.


    "Five hundred? Really?" he asked with a stern look on his face that showed that nothing missed his gaze, even as Aria spat out the original number.


    "It¡¯s a hundred and five!" Aria told him, about to go ahead and continue swinging, only to watch Varret shake his head as he responded.


    "It¡¯s ny-five," he said in a tone filled with finality, one that brooked no argument, one that felt like stone.


    Aria was pissed, but at the same time, she knew that Zyren wouldn¡¯t have assigned him to her if he didn¡¯t think he was capable.


    Squeezing her face into a frown, she raised the sword again and continued to swing it, ignoring the fact that her hands burned and her shoulders trembled with each movement. They felt like they were going to fall off.


    If I lose my hands, there¡¯s no way they would ask me to still fight, she thought, realizing that it was definitely a way to avoid fighting¡ªthough the risk wasn¡¯t something she was actually willing to take.


    By the time Aria got to six hundred, she couldn¡¯t even raise her hands, even if she wanted to. She red at Varret, sweat dripping down her face like a river, soaking into the cor of her shirt.


    "We¡¯ll end it here for the morning session, Lady Aria," he said, even as he bowed before moving forward to store the sword back where he had drawn it, then walked towards the door to push it open.


    Aria didn¡¯t even nce at him as she walked past him, headed straight back to her room upstairs. Thest thing she wanted was to ever see his face again. Her legs ached with every step.


    When she got to the front of the room, she wasn¡¯t surprised to see Rymora standing there waiting¡ªbeyond delighted to see her sister, Liora, standing there with her.


    "Liora!" Aria gasped, beaming from ear to ear as she rushed forward to hug her¡ªonly to be pushed away by Liora, who lovingly tapped her shoulder.


    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been doing, sister¡ªbut you reek," she told her, even as Aria frowned, pushing the door open and gesturing for both of them to enter¡ªsomething that was usually only allowed for maids.


    The door had barely closed when Aria instantly stripped off her clothes, even as Liora began to speak.


    "...So this is the king¡¯s quarters," she noted out loud, standing in the center, looking around at thergeness of it and howvish every single item seemed to be.


    The left side was clearly where Aria¡¯s things had been ced, while the right side belonged to Zyren. Liora was just about to get close to the table when Aria spoke up, shaking her head.


    "Don¡¯t!" she said directly, telling her not to move closer, even as she gestured for her to wait until she bathed. Aria moved quickly, stepping into the bathroom with Rymora, who helped her bathe and step out soon after.


    Aria was not the least bit happy to see Liora standing right beside the table she had warned her not to go near.


    "Liora!" she snapped, even as she dried her body off, gesturing for her to leave there¡ªonly to be a bit taken aback when Liora snapped back.


    "Why should I? Isn¡¯t this the best result? You live in the same room with him? Think of all the things we could find out about him!" Liora snapped, her eyes filled with a kind of anger that even Aria had never seen before.


    "He killed our family. All of them. For that, he will pay. Or have you gotten used to the easy life?" Liora angrily snapped, even as Aria frowned as she responded.


    "Of course not! How could I ever forget?"


    "Well, you¡¯re not acting like it!" Liora pressed, even as she moved closer to the table and picked up a letter that had been lying closed on it¡ªonly for Aria to hurry over and snatch it out of her hands before she could open it.


    "I haven¡¯t forgotten! But at the same time, I¡¯m not trying to get myself killed! Zyren is not ordinary! He¡¯s cruel, and if you push him, you have no idea what he¡ª"


    "What he¡¯ll do?" Liora interrupted, her voice rising. "Do you know the rumors going around about you? The sheets that were taken to the servants¡¯ quarters to be washed? The hickeys on your skin?"


    Liora¡¯s voice got louder, angrier, more hurt with every word.


    "YOU SLEEP WITH HIM! HOW COULD YOU?"

 Chapter 136: Mother is Alive

    <h4>Chapter 136: Mother is Alive</h4>


    "Not even once! Who knows how many¡ª" Liora continued to speak, but Aria would¡¯ve been damned to let her finish. She walked right up to her sister¡¯s face and snapped, cutting her off mid-sentence before whatever else came spewing out of her mouth.


    "Don¡¯t you dare!" Aria hissed, her voice low and sharp with fury. "Why do you think you¡¯re no longer wearing the servant¡¯s uniform?" she asked, her face reddening with rage as she held Liora¡¯s gaze firmly, without blinking.


    "Do you think the clothes you got and the money just dropped from heaven? Do you think God Himself provided it?" she growled, her voice rising with each word, chest rising and falling in fury.


    "Yes, I slept with him! What else was I supposed to do? Kill him with the magical powers I don¡¯t have? Or with the strength of my hands?!" she screamed, fists clenched, even as tears pooled in her eyes and heat flushed through her cheeks.


    "Stab him in the heart because he¡¯s so slow and I¡¯m so fast? I poisoned him with silver, and even that didn¡¯t work!"


    "What??" Aria snapped again, voice zing now, eyes nearly wild. "If you were in my ce, you would have done better? Go ahead, TELL ME! What would you have done?!" she roared, so loudly that Rymora flinched from across the room¡ªbut even then, Aria didn¡¯t back down.


    She was furious. Beyond furious. Her heart was pounding in her chest, her whole body tense as she stared at Liora, who, to her credit, now looked like she regretted everything she had said.


    "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry!" Liora finally let out, her voice trembling as her lips quivered. "I was just angry. The things I had to do as a servant..." she trailed off, eyes filling with tears. "I thought you were living the life while I was washing toilets!" she admitted, voice cracking, broken by guilt and shame.


    Only then did Aria finally back off, jaw clenched as she turned toward the wardrobe, furious, snatching a towel and drying her damp red hair as she began to look for something to wear.


    "If I tell you not to do something, I expect you to listen to me," Aria rified coldly, making sure Liora understood the boundary she had just crossed.


    Rymora, who had been silent the entire time, had taken several steps back¡ªso far that her back was nearly touching the wall. She didn¡¯t dare step between the sisters as their yelling escted. Her only worry was that the guards might overhear¡ªbut thankfully, nothing they said was treasonous enough to earn decapitation if Zyren found out.


    Aria finally pulled on a short, shimmering ck dress and sat down on the bed, still catching her breath. Her voice was calmer now, though her anger still lingered.


    "You¡¯ve gotten the money and a new ce to live?" Aria asked in a quieter tone, brushing her fingers over her dress to smooth it.


    "Yes. It¡¯s more than enough," Liora replied, stepping away from the right side of the room, her voice softer now. "I¡¯ve also been given enough money to start a business."


    Aria nodded slowly, her eyes thoughtful as she looked at her sister.


    "Your main goal is to make enough money to find a safe ce to live," she said with low intensity, about to continue when Liora suddenly gestured toward Rymora, silently pointing at her with a distrustful look.


    "She can be trusted," Aria answered before the look could be a word. "Rymora can speak, so I know she has secrets of her own," she added firmly, watching Rymora jerk her head up so fast it was like a whip cracking in the air.


    Liora looked just as surprised, blinking at the confession, while Rymora rapidly shook her head to deny it.


    Aria ignored the denial and was about to go on when Liora spoke again, unwilling to drop the matter.


    "Speak, then! Say something! If we¡¯re going to talk about our ns in front of her, then¡ª"


    "Drop it, Liora. We have more important things to talk about," Aria said, trying to steer the conversation back, but Liora snapped back, exasperated.


    "What could be more important than ensuring we¡¯re not harboring a traitor who would reveal our ns at the slightest¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t get to finish.


    "I think Mother is alive," Aria said abruptly.


    Liora froze, her mouth falling open like she had just been doused in freezing water. Her arms fell to her sides, eyes wide in disbelief, her breath caught mid-sentence.


    "What?" she whispered.


    "What are you trying to say? I saw her get taken!" Liora continued, her voice uncertain, a deep frown carving into her forehead. "There is no way..."


    "I saw her, Liora. I¡¯m sure," Aria repeated, her voice shaking a little. "I thought I was mistaken, but the longer I thought about it, the more confident I became." Her voice cracked slightly. "Mother is alive!"


    "This is not just about us anymore. We have to find her and make sure she¡¯s safe," Aria continued softly, her voice filled with conviction. "Whatever I do... I¡¯m doing it for us. For our family."


    She balled her fists over herp as she sat on the bed, repeating the words under her breath.


    Everything I do is for us and our family, she told herself again and again, needing to believe it as much as she needed Liora to.


    Liora¡¯s dazed expression remained, but she gave a slow, cautious nod. Lipra¡ªwho had remained silent¡ªmoved closer to Aria, her face serious.


    "I understand," she said after a long pause. "As long as you remember that he¡¯s the enemy who burned our vige to the ground¡ªand you don¡¯t forget it¡ªyou can sleep with him."


    Aria didn¡¯t like her sister¡¯s tone. It was bitter, sharp, condescending. But she let it go. Deep down, she knew she herself needed the reminder. She had to stay focused¡ªnot get lost in the warmth of Zyren¡¯s touch or the way he held her like no one else had.


    Thoughts of him gued her constantly. His scent, his voice, his cold hands against her heated skin. Sometimes, sleeping with him was all she could think about. And her dreams...


    Her dreams were filled with him thrusting into her in ways that made her feel shameful¡ªand yet she yearned for more.


    "If sleeping with him gets us benefits, then there¡¯s no reason not to do it," Liora continued, blunt as ever, even as Aria gave a small nod and let out a long breath.


    Yeah... but he doesn¡¯t seem to want to do it again though, she thought, heart sinking a little, remembering the distant look in Zyren¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t even nced at her like he used to. Like he wanted her.


    Aria spoke with Liora a little longer before her sister finally took her leave. They had agreed on the next time they would meet. No more arguments¡ªat least for now.


    Rymora didn¡¯t spare a nce at Liora as she walked past and shut the door behind her. Instead, her focus was on Aria, her face dark with a deep, unreadable frown.


    Her eyes said it all¡ªconflicted emotions stirring behind them.


    And maybe, just maybe, one of those emotions was violence.

 Chapter 137: Swallow it

    <h4>Chapter 137: Swallow it</h4>


    Rymora was pissed, but that didn¡¯t mean she had any intention of opening her mouth to speak outright.


    Instead, she walked over to Aria¡¯s side with stiff, deliberate steps, picking up a piece of paper from the table on her side of the room and scribbling on it in a way that made her irritation painfully clear.


    When she was done, she handed the note over without a word. Aria took it from her, nced at the words, and responded even with the paper still in her hands.


    "You¡¯re asking why I would say something that¡¯s clearly not true?" Aria asked, giving Rymora a knowing look¡ªone that said they both understood the truth beneath the lie.


    "My sister is trustworthy. And besides, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any proof." She offered the answer calmly, though she could still see the tightness in Rymora¡¯s jaw and the glint in her eyes. Her silence was loud. She was clearly still upset, and she made it known without needing to say a single word.


    Aria let the paper fall to the bed and dropped onto the mattress beside it, continuing to speak to Rymora, who now stood with her arms folded, looking like she¡¯d rather be anywhere else.


    "What about the problem with your apartment? Is it better now?" Aria asked, her tone softening. She remembered clearly how restless Rymora had been¡ªhow the bags under her eyes deepened by the day, how she jolted at shadows.


    It had gotten so bad that Aria had taken it upon herself to request a different space for her.


    Rymora nodded in response, but a frown tugged at her lips as her mind drifted¡ªunwanted, uninvited¡ªto Lord Drehk. She had tried her best not to think about him, but it was failing.


    Badly. Her body still tingled with the memory of every single thing they had done, every breath, every touch.


    She should have known better. She was a werewolf. He was a vampire. It was more than wrong¡ªit was dangerous.


    Worse, he hadn¡¯t noticed anything off about her scent. He should have. He should¡¯ve killed her the moment he caught it.


    I need to distance myself from him, she told herself, repeating it like a mantra. But her body¡ªthe way it stirred at the memory of his mouth on her skin¡ªtold a different story.


    She was still caught in the thought when she noticed Aria getting up from the bed, shrugging a coat over the ck dress she already had on.


    You¡¯re going out? Rymora would¡¯ve asked¡ªor at least scribbled it down¡ªwhen Aria beat her to it.


    "Yes! I¡¯m going out," Aria said easily, adjusting the coat around her shoulders. "Figured since I have some spare time, I could see y. I haven¡¯t seen him in a while."


    Rymora fixed her with a sharp look¡ªstern, warning, protective¡ªeven though she said nothing. Her gaze alone screamed, Be careful.


    "I know," Aria replied, already stepping toward the door. "I¡¯lle back and wash myself from head to toe!" she promised with a half-smile, knowing exactly what Rymora meant. Thest thing she needed was the scent of another male lingering on her skin¡ªnot with Zyren around.


    Rymora rushed to follow closely behind as Aria opened the door. The guards didn¡¯t even blink. They bowed slightly, something Aria barely acknowledged as she made her way down the corridor, each step quick and deliberate.


    Rymora sighed inwardly. Out of the room, she had no voice again¡ªat least not one anyone would listen to. She was back to simple gestures, nods, frowns, and silence.


    They reached the garden fast. It was quieter than usual, the breeze brushing through the trees gently, sunlight slipping through the leaves in dappled gold. Rymora silently prayed Zyren wouldn¡¯t find out¡ªor at least wouldn¡¯t be upset¡ªand that Aria would keep her distance from y.


    Even Rymora could tell¡ªy¡¯s interest in Aria had only grown, especially now that Zyren¡¯s favor for her was clear.


    Aria stepped into the garden and looked around, hope flickering across her face until her eyes brightened as she spotted y crouched beside a tree, tending to a patch of soil. Her face lit up.


    "y!" she called out, unable to hide her excitement, her voice sweet and light in the fresh garden air.


    His head snapped up, blue eyes shining as he smiled. His blonde hair shimmered under the light as it curled beneath his hat. He stood to greet her, bowing slightly.


    Aria waved her hand quickly. "Don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m a ve¡ªeven if I belong to the king," she reminded him, her tone soft but steady.


    y chuckled, crouching back down to the ground. "Yes, but do you know how many people have killed for your position?" he said, a little too lightheartedly, though they both knew it was true. The blood of the tournament hadn¡¯t dried from memory.


    "Heard you were sick. Poisoned," he added, ncing up at her with worry.


    Aria, already shaking her head, almost blurted the truth before Rymora kicked her gently from behind, a silent warning.


    "Yes! It was pretty bad," Aria corrected quickly, shifting her tone. "I¡¯m still recovering."


    She was shocked to realize how close she hade to saying too much¡ªsomething Zyren had warned could lead to someone¡¯s death. Anyone¡¯s. Even y¡¯s.


    I didn¡¯t know I trusted him that much, she thought, stunned by the realization.


    y was watching her closely. "I brought something for you," he said with a soft smile, reaching into his pockets. "A few seeds¡ªedible, very sweet. They¡¯ll give you strength. You¡¯ll need it if you¡¯re going to learn to defend yourself."


    He said it gently, but the underlying suggestion was clear: he knew she was expected to recover¡ªand still pretend she was weak.


    Rymora gave y a look of open disapproval, her arms folded tightly. She didn¡¯t like this one bit.


    But Aria didn¡¯t hesitate. She nodded eagerly, took the small pouch from y, and immediately handed it over to Rymora, who took it wordlessly, though her disapproval hadn¡¯t faded.


    "Thanks! I¡¯ll take it," Aria said, smiling brightly.


    "At least one every day¡ªfor the best effect," y exined, his voice a little more cheerful now, clearly thrilled to see her up and about.


    He looked at her like she was something rare¡ªdelicate and luminous. And Aria, despite everything, couldn¡¯t help but admire how striking he looked in that moment. His kindness, his calm, his warmth. Compared to Zyren¡¯s dangerous, overwhelming presence... y felt like sunlight.


    And honestly?


    She would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t prefer looking at y more.

 Chapter 138: He’s a Friend

    <h4>Chapter 138: He¡¯s a Friend</h4>


    "I grew them myself, so you don¡¯t have to worry! I¡¯ve also eaten many of¡ª" y was still trying to reassure her when Aria gently shook her head, a soft smile tugging at her lips.


    "No, don¡¯t worry about it," she said with a quietugh. "I¡¯m confident you¡¯re not trying to poison me."


    There was a sincerity in her voice that made y¡¯s grin stretch wider. She moved as if to crouch beside him but stopped herself just in time, remembering how easily scents lingered¡ªespecially when she hadn¡¯t yet bathed. No matter how harmless the interaction, she couldn¡¯t afford to carry y¡¯s scent back to Zyren¡¯s quarters.


    So, she chose instead to remain standing.


    y didn¡¯t seem to mind. Heunched straight into an animated exnation about the flowers he tended and the tree he nned to prune next. He spoke with passionate ease, pointing out fruits growing on the trees and promising to set some aside for her.


    Aria smiled at the offer, her eyes lighting up with genuine appreciation.


    The conversation was... pleasant. Peaceful. Equal in a way that reminded her of the world before her capture. y didn¡¯t look at her like an object or speak to her like a possession. He wasn¡¯t a predator¡ªat least, not in the way Zyren was.


    She would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t enjoy it.


    Zyren was a storm¡ªhis very presence suffocating, overwhelming, always pushing against her until she was braced to fall. But y... y was a breath of fresh air. A gentle breeze she didn¡¯t want to shut the window on.


    She wanted to inch closer. Tough a little louder. To lose herself in his warmth just a bit longer.


    But the sharp press of Rymora¡¯s foot against the back of her heel for the second time jarred her out of the moment. It wasn¡¯t subtle this time¡ªit was deliberate.


    y was just about to show her how to nt nursery seeds when Aria stopped him with a small, apologetic shake of her head.


    "I have to go," she said, her voice regretful. "There¡¯s still a lot I need to get done today."


    y stood to his full height, brushing dirt from his knees. A soft smile touched his lips, but it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. It was the kind of smile that knew it had lost something.


    "Hopefully you¡¯ll remember to visit this time," he said, teasing but quietly sad.


    Aria nodded and turned away, Rymora close behind. But not before Rymora threw a cold re at y over her shoulder¡ªa look that might have beenical on her soft, innocent face if it weren¡¯t so serious.


    Her brows pinched, lips pursed, eyes narrowed in a way that said I¡¯m watching you, before she disappeared with Aria into the distance.


    They had barely rounded the corner when y, who had remained perfectly still, slowly licked his lips.


    Gone was the light, angelic glow from earlier. His eyes darkened, his smile twisted. He looked down the path they had vanished through, and crueltyced every corner of his face.


    "The maid would be even more tasty," he muttered under his breath, low and giddy.


    He didn¡¯t dare say it aloud¡ªbut the thought vibrated in him like a secret waiting to burst. His tongue slithered back behind his lips as he crouched down, feigning interest in the nts, eyes gleaming with anticipation.


    ¡¯The whole race is depending on me,¡¯ he reminded himself. And oh, how that thought thrilled him.


    The pouch he¡¯d given Aria?


    He hadn¡¯t lied.


    He had grown the seeds himself.


    Inside of him.


    He chuckled darkly under his breath, the sound low and vibrating like something feral. His body trembled with excitement as he imagined the seeds taking root inside her. One by one. Quietly. Sweetly.


    Most important of all?


    What would happen if she mated with Zyren.


    The thought alone made his mouth water. His tongue darted out again as saliva dribbled down his chin. He wiped it off quickly, bending lower to hide the mess, his eyes wild and crazed.


    The game had only just begun.


    Back in the room, Aria pulled off her coat and dress the moment she stepped inside. Rymora followed, carefully picking up the discarded clothes, but Aria¡¯s voice stopped her.


    "You can put the pouch he gave me in the drawer," she said offhandedly as she walked toward the bathroom.


    But before she could disappear inside, she caught Rymora shaking her head. The gesture was firm¡ªno hesitation.


    "What?" Aria asked sharply. "Why are you shaking your head?"


    Rymora didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she picked up parchment and pen and scribbled quickly, the scratches loud in the quiet room. She turned the sheet to face Aria the moment she finished.


    "This is Zyren¡¯s room. You can¡¯t leave any traces of y here. And more importantly, you¡¯re not sick."


    Aria¡¯s nostrils red.


    "y is my friend!" she snapped, irritation rising. "It¡¯s already enough that I have to strip and scrub my skin like I touched a rat. I¡¯m not going to toss away something he gave me out of kindness!"


    But Rymora was already writing again, ignoring the outburst.


    "Do you not remember what Zyren called you thest time he smelled y on you?"


    The words stabbed. Aria froze.


    She did remember.


    Aira¡¯s hands clenched at her sides, her chest rising and falling.


    "Know your ce," she said sharply.


    The room went still.


    Rymora didn¡¯t flinch. She simply held Aria¡¯s gaze, expression unreadable¡ªbut her eyes spoke volumes.


    I thought you were just a ve. That¡¯s what you told y, isn¡¯t it?


    Aria turned her back, seething. "So what? I have to toss everything he gave me?" she demanded. "Zyren won¡¯t even perceive it¡ªit¡¯s just a small pouch of sweet seeds!"


    She hesitated, then added, "Even if he does, I¡¯m sure¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t finish. Rymora scribbled furiously now, her letters jagged and huge.


    "Are you really willing to take that chance?"


    The silence that followed was louder than any scream.


    Aria¡¯s shoulders tensed. Her fingers twitched.


    She wasn¡¯t.


    She knew she wasn¡¯t.


    "Fine," she said through gritted teeth. "Toss the seeds."


    She stomped toward the bathroom, mmed the door behind her, and didn¡¯t call Rymora to assist her¡ªmaking it very clear she didn¡¯t want to see her again, at least for the rest of that hour.

 Chapter 139: A Pet

    <h4>Chapter 139: A Pet</h4>


    Aira had already made it clear that she didn¡¯t want Rymora in the bathroom, and Rymora didn¡¯t bother to move from her spot.


    Instead, she waited there for Aira to return, which took more time than she would have liked before Aira finally stepped out.


    But Aira had barely exited when she instantly told Rymora that she could leave.


    "I can dress myself! You can make yourself useful by tossing away the seeds given to me by a kind man and a friend!"


    "Better still, you can eat it on my behalf since I can¡¯t!" Aira said, her voice sharp, her tone clipped with annoyance that clung to every word.


    Rymora simply pretended not to understand, bowing her head slightly¡ªsomething she never did¡ªbefore stepping out of the room with the pouch carefully tucked into her pocket.


    Aira was angry, yes, but beyond that was the gnawing thought of food. Her body had burned through what little breakfast she¡¯d managed, and now all she could think about was the ache in her arms and the emptiness in her stomach.


    ¡¯I¡¯m hungry,¡¯ she mumbled under her breath as she slipped on a dress and moved toward the door.


    But she had barely gotten close when it suddenly swung open.


    At first, she assumed it was Rymora returning, but hershes fluttered as she took in the tall figure stepping into the room like he owned it.


    Maybe because he did.


    It was Zyren¡ªwearing his signature all-ck clothes and matching shoes. Always the same shade of obsidian, down to the smallest thread, which made Aira wonder if he was actually wearing the same clothes over and over.


    But clearly he wasn¡¯t! He was king.


    She instantly froze, watching him raise his head and sniff the air like there was something unpleasant lingering in it¡ªsomething he was determined to trace.


    What was more shocking was that one second he was standing by the door, still holding the handle¡ªand the next, he was right in front of her, sniffing her, his nose near her neck before he finally opened his mouth.


    "This is your room too, but you¡¯re not allowed to let anyone that stinks in," he said, not even attempting to sugarcoat it.


    He said it so bluntly that Aira knew if she hadn¡¯tpletely smelled of soap, he would¡¯ve outright said she stank.


    She didn¡¯t argue. Instead, she nodded and instinctively stepped back from him, something that seemed to catch his attention. His red eyes flicked over her slowly¡ªmore intensely than before¡ªand the sharpness in his gaze made her skin prickle with wariness.


    "You¡¯ve started the training?" he asked as he backed off slightly, allowing Aira to breathe.


    "Yes," she replied, nodding quickly as she watched him cross the room to his desk and pick up a letter that had been resting on the surface.


    "The person you appointed is quite ru¡ªgood!" she stammered, switching the word at thest second, avoiding calling Varret rude in front of him.


    The thing about Zyren was that he always looked calm¡ªdisturbingly calm¡ªwhich made it impossible to predict when he¡¯d turnpletely and kill someone on a whim. He didn¡¯t care about human life¡ªor even vampire life. That, he had made abundantly clear.


    "He treats you properly?" Zyren asked, his tone quiet but firm.


    Aira swallowed and nodded again, more vigorously this time. She wasn¡¯t about to put Varret in danger, especially when he¡¯d done nothing wrong to her.


    Moreover, she wasn¡¯t even sure she could get better especially with the confidence that seemed to ooze from his gaze and the way he looked at everything withplete calm and confidence.


    "Yes," she said.


    Zyren turned back around and began to walk toward her, a faint smile curling at the edge of his lips as he spoke.


    "That¡¯s good. As long as he teaches you and does nothing more."


    He came to stand beside her, close enough to cast a shadow over her shoulder, and then gestured with one hand for her toe even closer.


    Aira frowned instinctively, but she scooted slightly forward¡ªclose enough that they were nearly touching.


    "We¡¯ve slept together. Twice now. I figured touching each other should be the bare minimum," he said, smirking slyly.


    Aira¡¯s face flushed hot in response, and she immediately took a step back to put distance between them¡ªbut not before Zyren reached out, wrapping his arms tightly around her waist, locking her in ce.


    Her heart began to pound against her ribs, hard and heavy. She looked down, refusing to meet his eyes, especially now that she could feel the hard bulge pressing against her thighs through his trousers.


    Zyren dipped his head to the base of her neck, nting kisses along the side of her throat and jaw¡ªsoft but possessive¡ªwhile she squirmed, trying to break free but finding herself trapped.


    "Zyren," Aira gasped, trying to breathe, trying to stop him¡ªonly for his next words to freeze herpletely.


    "Want to make another deal?" he asked, his voice quiet, low, and far too serious.


    Aira stilled, staring ahead at the strands of his long ck hair that brushed her shoulder. Something about the way he said it sent a chill down her spine, not because of what it meant¡ªbut because of how much a part of her wanted to say yes.


    "It¡¯ll be worth your while," he murmured.


    But before he could say more, Aira instantly snapped out of it.


    "No," she said, fast and firm, her voice cutting through the thick silence.


    The heat hadn¡¯t returned¡ªbut something else had taken root. Something more dangerous than lust. The heat had merely demanded sex.


    This new thing wanted more. It wanted closeness. It wanted to kiss him. To pull him in.


    To want him.


    Which was far worse.


    Even if he hadn¡¯t ughtered her parents, they could never be lovers.


    Because at the end of the day¡ªno matter how gently he touched her, no matter how often he kissed her¡ªthe only thing Zyren truly saw her as...


    Was a pet.

 Chapter 140: Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 140: Freedom</h4>


    Zyren pulled her closer, even as Aira instinctively tried to wiggle her way out of his grip¡ªbut he didn¡¯t allow it.


    His arms, firm and unwavering, held her fast against him, his presence overwhelming andmanding. His red eyes, glowing faintly like smoldering embers in the shadows, fixed on her face. Their intensity made her nervous, like she was being examined from the inside out. She could barely keep her breathing steady, and the closeness between them only made her heart thump harder¡ªwild, frantic, like it was trying to escape the cage of her ribs.


    Then he spoke again, his voice smooth and sharp, slicing through the silence like a whisper from a dream you didn¡¯t want to remember.


    "Are you sure?" he asked, watching her intently. "There¡¯s nothing you want from me?"


    Aira¡¯s eyes flicked away, unable to hold his gaze. Her body tensed beneath his hold, and she shook her head with all the confidence she could muster.


    "No! I need¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t finish. She cut off suddenly, freezing in ce. Her mouth hung open just slightly, her eyes unfocused for a breathless moment, almost as if a thought¡ªan idea¡ªhad mmed into her like a wave she wasn¡¯t expecting.


    Zyren noticed instantly. His lips curved upward into a slow, knowing smile, a sly, triumphant look gleaming in his eyes. He leaned in just slightly, his face now barely inches from hers.


    "You want something," he said softly, the words smooth and seductive.


    But the way he said them...


    It wasn¡¯t soft in the way a lover might whisper into your ear.


    No. It was the kind of soft that could make your skin crawl. Like a devil tempting a soul on the edge of damnation. A voice that dragged promises from the shadows with honeyed poison, sweet and deadly.


    "Go ahead," he murmured, his breath brushing against her cheek. His hands tightened around her waist¡ªnot painfully, but with just enough force that Aira had no choice but to look at him.


    The tension between them thickened like smoke, clinging to her skin, making it harder to breathe.


    This time, she didn¡¯t resist. Her thoughts raced. Her mind screamed at her to stop, but something deeper¡ªa small, fragile part of her¡ªrefused to retreat.


    She raised her gaze and met his eyes.


    A silent conversation passed between them. He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t even blink. He simply waited. Watching her. Studying her like he already knew what she was about to say, but was patient enough to let her dig her own grave.


    Her heart pounded against her chest like a war drum. Her hands trembled faintly at her sides, hidden by his grip, and her lips parted as if her lungs had forgotten how to form words.


    She didn¡¯t speak at first.


    She hesitated.


    She could hear the blood rushing in her ears, feel the tight coil of fear¡ªand something else¡ªtwisting in her stomach. Her voice came out soft, unsure, and broken.


    "I¡ªI want..."


    She gasped. The words caught in her throat like a stone. She had to force them out, coughing them up like they came from the deepest part of her soul.


    "...freedom."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    It was as though the air itself had been sucked out of the room. Like everything had frozen¡ªthe world, time, breath itself¡ªwaiting to see what would happen next.


    The sly smile on Zyren¡¯s face vanished. Instantly. Like it had never been there at all.


    His expression shifted. Hardened. His jaw tightened, and his eyes¡ªonce dancing with amusement¡ªdarkened into something unreadable. Dangerous.


    His gaze burrowed into Aira¡¯s own, sharp and unrelenting, and she felt her blood turn to ice in her veins. She knew. She didn¡¯t need him to say anything. She had done something wrong.


    Something very, very wrong.


    Her heart was pounding louder than before, beating so violently it was almost painful. Her breathing hitched. Her shoulders drew in like she could somehow make herself smaller. Less noticeable.


    But it was far toote for that.


    Zyren¡¯s voice came slowly. Deliberate. Each wordced with a kind of quiet fury that didn¡¯t need to be shouted to be heard.


    "Freedom?" he repeated, tilting his head just slightly. "What does that mean?"


    His tone sent a jolt of fear through her¡ªsharp and cold. She opened her mouth, trembling as she rushed to exin herself, tripping over her words.


    "I want to live with my sister! As a normal person and not as a¡ª"


    "Freedom," Zyren interrupted her with a whisper. But it wasn¡¯t soft this time. It wasced with something venomous¡ªcontempt, perhaps. Or disappointment.


    The word tasted like poison in his mouth.


    "You belong to me," he said, his voice low and firm. His brow furrowed, eyes narrowing like he couldn¡¯t evenprehend why she would think otherwise.


    "I thought that¡¯s something we¡¯d both agreed on."


    Aira¡¯s throat felt dry. She wanted to speak, to argue, to deny¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t. Her body betrayed her, trembling subtly as she lowered her eyes to the ground in shame, in fear.


    Zyren¡¯s grip tightened around her waist, harsher than before. Not enough to bruise¡ªbut enough to remind her she wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    "There is no world where I¡¯m in," he said coldly, "where you¡¯d ever be free of me."


    His words hit her like a p. And yet he spoke them so smoothly, so calmly, it made the chill they carried even more terrifying. They weren¡¯t a threat.


    They were a promise.


    Her spine stiffened at the realization. Her hands curled into fists at her sides. Her eyes burned, but she didn¡¯t cry. She couldn¡¯t afford to¡ªnot in front of him.


    Just when she thought he mightsh out, might say more, Zyren let her go.


    Smoothly. Casually. As if the storm inside him had passed and he was done with her for now.


    He stepped back slightly, then turned¡ªjust enough to nce over his shoulder¡ªand beckoned for her to follow.


    His voice was light, devoid of irritation or emotion, almost as if their entire exchange hadn¡¯t happened.


    "Come," he said. "Let¡¯s head to the food hall. It¡¯s time for lunch."


    And just like that, the moment was over.


    But Aira didn¡¯t dare disobey.


    Not when her legs still shook beneath her. Not when her heart still thundered in her chest. Not when her freedom had just been tossed aside like it was nothing more than a foolish, childish dream.


    Her eyes lingered on his back as she followed, silent and numb, her chest still tight with the ache of everything she couldn¡¯t say.

 Chapter 141: Seeds

    <h4>Chapter 141: Seeds</h4>


    Rymora on the other hand didn¡¯t hesitate to head back into her room. She was still pissed at Aria but refused to dwell on it even as she went to eat in the servant¡¯s food hall first before heading to her room.


    Her steps were firm, not hurried but filled with a silent, simmering energy. The anger still hummed low in her chest, but she was used to this by now¡ªused to swallowing it, letting it burn inside rather than explode out. She had no time for childish outbursts, not when every breath she took in Zyren¡¯s castle was watched, judged, and calcted. Aria could stew in her emotions. Rymora chose control.


    The food was nice but nowhere as special as what she saw on the lord¡¯s tables but Rymora didn¡¯t mind. She knew what she was in Zyren¡¯s castle to do.


    She was a spy and even if she wasn¡¯t she still wouldn¡¯t have had any rights whatsoever to eat at his table.


    The stew was warm, the bread a little stale, the meat tough but vorful. She ate quickly, efficiently, the way someone who wasn¡¯t there for pleasure would eat. It wasn¡¯t about the taste. It was about routine, about pretending she was nothing more than one of them. Another silent servant blending into the walls, unnoticed.


    Returning her empty ces to the counter, Rymora had just turned around to head to her room when she met Martha, a maid she was familiar with who worked on the kitchen.


    A major reason why Rymora had gone ahead to befriend her more than others.


    "Rye!" Martha beamed at her rushing towards her with her hands outstretched and a wild grin on her face as she moved closer dashing right into Rymora¡¯s path.


    Martha always greeted her like this¡ªlike they¡¯d grown up side by side in some small vige and were now reunited after years apart. Her voice was always just a little too loud, her cheerfulness just a little too real. But Rymora didn¡¯t mind it. In fact, she¡¯d chosen Martha for that very reason. Friendly people talked more. And the more they talked, the more Rymora learned.


    "It¡¯s been a while! I figured you woulde over yesterday but I was surprised when you didn¡¯t!" She said to her even as Rye nodded her head and smiled back with great familiarity.


    A thankful expression on her face, one she had been able to easily finesse through the years without any problems.


    It was a mask she wore well. That soft smile, the gentle tilt of her head, the sparkle in her eyes that hinted at warm affection¡ªit was all practice. A mimicry of innocence and gratitude. And it worked. Always.


    To the other maids she couldn¡¯t speak or write which meant that they were usually more friendly to her and even when she didn¡¯t respond they took her smile as a sign of goodwill.


    They called her quiet, sweet, reserved. They pitied her, and in their pity, they overlooked her. They didn¡¯t see the way she watched, the way her eyes never missed a single thing.


    "Would you being today?" She asked Rye who instantly shook her head to show that she wouldn¡¯t even as she stepped closer and pulled her closer.


    There was warmth in the gesture¡ªcarefully calcted warmth. She didn¡¯t want Martha lingering here in the open where too many ears might catch bits of conversation. Rymora always made sure they spoke away from crowds.


    Signifying her intention to lead Martha out of the food hall, something Martha didn¡¯t seem to be against as she allowed herself to be led with a hint of excitement on her face.


    She always liked a good secret.


    Beyond surprised when instead of heading to her usual room Rymora headed somewhere else until they got to a room that was much nicer than the one she previously had before.


    Martha¡¯s eyes widened with every step. The halls they passed were usually off-limits to lower-ranked servants. Themps burned brighter here, the floors cleaner, and the silence was heavier.


    Martha was taken aback but Rymora didn¡¯t dwell on it as she went ahead to enter her room even as Martha followed behind her marveling at the room which was way better than Martha and Rymora¡¯s previous room.


    The bed wasrger, the sheets softer, the curtains thick and lush. A small chandelier cast golden shadows on the ceiling. There was even a basin with clean water set beside a polished mirror. Martha turned in a slow circle, her mouth open.


    Still Rymora had returned to her room to take a rest and shower and intended to do just that when she dug into her pocket and touched the pouch y had given Aria.


    The moment her fingers brushed the pouch¡¯s surface, her brows twitched. It was small¡ªunremarkable in shape¡ªbut something about it felt too... clean. It smelled nice and the contents smelled just as sweet as Rymora raised the pouch and held it up to her nose taking a long sniff before she moved to ce it on the table.


    She was supposed to toss it but since the best ce was the main trash area, Rymora decided to wait, cing the pouch on the table as she stripped off her clothes in. Preparation to hop into the shower.


    She peeled the fabric from her arms, letting the tension of the day slowly fall away with eachyer. Her back ached, her shoulders stiff. She could already easily imagine the steam from the water as she stepped into the tub. A luxury she wasn¡¯t used to but was otherwise prepared to enjoy.


    But it was at that moment that Martha dashed forward with a surprised look in her eyes, picking up the pouch that Rymora had ced on the table with a grin on her face.


    "What¡¯s this?" She excitedly asked. "it smells nice!" Picking it up and opening it even as she picked up a seed and tossed it in her mouth before Rymora could fully open¡ª


    "Wait¡ª!" Rymora¡¯s voice almost broke through instinctively, but she caught herself just in time, her jaw snapping shut in silent frustration.


    She was mute!! If Martha found out that she could speak then she might as well have announced it to everyone else herself.


    Toote.


    Martha had already chewed once, then twice. Her eyes lit up even more, and she turned toward Rymora, utterly unaware of the tension snapping across the air like a drawn bowstring.


    "It¡¯s sweet," she said through a smallugh, "tastes kind of like honey, but better!"


    Rymora¡¯s hands froze in midair. Her bare shoulders stiffened as a quiet curse thundered inside her head. She hadn¡¯t wanted to open the pouch. She hadn¡¯t even wanted to touch it. Her whole n had been to dump it. Erase it. And now¡ª


    Now Martha had eaten one of the seeds.


    Rymora¡¯s eyes narrowed, her thoughts racing. That seed was meant for Aria. It wasn¡¯t meant for anyone else. y had said they were safe but he wasn¡¯t here. And there were too many unknowns.


    Rymora didn¡¯t trust y but still thest thing she expected was for him to try and hurt Aria. Even he himself couldn¡¯t be that brave.


    She wrapped a towel hastily around herself and took a slow, steady step forward. Her face was still calm, still smiling, but her eyes were sharp as ss.


    "Where... did you find this?" Martha asked, holding the pouch to her nose again, sniffing it with the wide-eyed curiosity of a child in a sweetshop. She picked another seed and rolled it between her fingers.


    Rymora reached out and gently took the pouch from her hands with practiced ease, cing it back on the table, closer to her side this time. Her smile never faltered.


    Martha didn¡¯t seem to notice the slight shift in energy, the stiff way Rymora¡¯s fingers had tightened just a bit too much. The girl was too thrilled by the taste and by the room, too distracted to think anything was wrong.


    "I could sneak you a cup of teater," Martha offered, already bouncing on her heels. "To match that sweet little treat of yours. I didn¡¯t think seeds could taste this good. Way better than anything I¡¯ve seen in our kitchen..."


    Rymora gave her a nod, then stepped back toward the bathroom with the towel still wrapped tightly around her. But inside, her mind wasn¡¯t quiet. Her pulse beat fast at her temple. Her jaw was clenched.


    Martha¡¯s smile was still wide, but a subtle redness had begun to touch her cheeks. Rymora noticed instantly. The seed was working. But whether that meant danger or not¡ªshe didn¡¯t know.


    Yet.


    And until she did, Martha wasn¡¯t leaving this room even though she had no idea how to keep her there as she heard her continue to speak.


    "Where did you get it from?" Martha insisted with wide and excited eyes that showed nothing but absolute greed.

 Chapter 142: Greed

    <h4>Chapter 142: Greed</h4>


    Rymora vigorously shook her head. Making it clear that Martha couldn¡¯t get more but it was the way her eyes were fixed on the pouch.


    It was clear that she had no intentions of letting it go.


    Her fingers twitched at her side, nails biting into her palm as she held back the urge to snatch it outright. She could feel the tension building behind her brow, her temples pounding with the weight of annoyance. It wasn¡¯t supposed to go this way. It never was. Rymora liked things neat, calcted, handled¡ªand right now, Martha¡¯s growing obsession with the seeds was anything but.


    Rymora was just thinking of how to dissuade her even more when she suddenly watched as Martha lunged for it picking up the pouch before she could take it.


    "I¡¯ll give you something good in exchange!" Martha cried refusing to back away even as she clung to the pouch tightly in her arms.


    There was desperation in her voice, the kind that made Rymora¡¯s spine stiffen. Not fear, not panic¡ªjust the sheer audacity of desire. Something primal shed across Martha¡¯s face¡ªglee mixed with greed. The kind of joy someone might have upon discovering treasure buried in the most unlikely ce.


    At that point Rymora couldn¡¯t help but show a slightly exasperated look on her face as she focused her gaze on Martha.


    The next second she shrugged.


    Her job was to toss it! If she wanted it then there was no reason to keep refusing.


    ¡¯If she died then I¡¯ll still have nothing to do with it!¡¯ Rymora thought as she watched her toss another seed into her mouth.


    Unable to tell her that ording to y¡¯s orders, she was only supposed to take one each day for medicinal purposes.


    Her jaw clenched as she stood still, the towel damp at the hem from the steam curling beneath the bathroom door. Rymora¡¯s mind whirled but her expression remained unreadable¡ªdetached even, as if she were watching someone else¡¯s mistake unfold from behind ss.


    Seconds barely went by when she dug her hand into the pouch again and picked up another seed tossing it into her mouth even as Rymora focused her entire gaze on her.


    Her breath caught for half a second. That was three now. Possibly four. Rymora lost count because Martha had eaten them with the carelessness of someone snacking on sugared berries.


    Her face was a bit red but it soon became clear that it was simply because of excitement and not because she was on the verge of death.


    Rymora narrowed her eyes. No spasms, no vomiting, no sudden copse. Not even a drop of blood at the nose. Instead, Martha¡¯s cheeks had flushed with delight, her eyes dancing with delight. Maybe the seeds were safe. Maybe y hadn¡¯t lied.


    Not seeing any reason to dy her bath, Rymora wordlessly headed straight towards the shower to take her bath.


    The water ran hot over her skin, washing away the thin sheen of sweat from the earlier tension. She scrubbed her arms roughly, more out of frustration than hygiene. Even as steam surrounded her, fogging up her thoughts, the image of Martha tossing seed after seed into her mouth refused to leave her mind.


    She was quick and wasn¡¯t surprised when she had just gotten up when she realized that Martha was already standing getting ready to leave while crunching on the seeds.


    "Tastes good! Thanks! I¡¯ll make sure to give you something better in exchange!" Martha said even as she turned around and left, Rymora not so much as bothered to wave as she watched her leave, closing the door behind her.


    ¡¯It¡¯ll be nice If she stayed away!¡¯ Rymora grumbled under her breath even as she thought nothing more about it.


    Her muscles rxed only slightly as she dried her body and pulled on fresh clothing. The thought of Martha returning with yet another pouch of nonsense or worse¡ªquestions¡ªmade her roll her eyes. She had done her part. If Martha wanted to poison herself, let her. It wasn¡¯t Rymora¡¯s problem anymore.


    Meanwhile Martha had just stepped out of the room when she noticed how scratchy her neck was. It was so intense that she scratched her back and peeled off ayer of skin which she seemedpletely blind to as she wiped her hand and continued heading in her usual direction.


    Her injury closed up fast... almost at the speed of light.


    There was no pain. Just an odd heat under her skin, like something old and dormant had been shaken awake. Martha blinked, scratching harder as a strip of flesh slid off, only for smooth, unblemished skin to emerge underneath. She didn¡¯t even notice the strange shimmer in her iris, or the eerie quiet pulsing through her veins like a second heartbeat.


    Meanwhile at the lunch hall, Aria was still settling and nibbling on her food when someone walked in which was a big deal since Zyren was the only one that had the privilege to do such a thing.


    It didn¡¯t help that Aria had just turned around to see, only to be taken aback by the image of someone familiar with her hair tinted a bit red just like Aria¡¯s own.


    Slowly swinging her hips from side to side in the ttering gown she wore she headed right to Zyren falling to her knees and lowering her chest in a way that allowed everyone in the hall to have no problems drinking up the entirety of her appearance.


    Aira¡¯s hand froze mid-bite, the piece of fruit caught between her fingers forgotten. Her jaw tensed as she stared¡ªmouth pressed into a hard line, every nerve in her body suddenly alert. It wasn¡¯t the gown that irritated her. Or even the hair color. It was the performance. The pure audacity.


    "Greetings my king!" She greeted with a smile on her face as she went ahead to bow her head until she could feel Zyren¡¯s gaze on her even as she continued to speak.


    "I¡¯m your dedicated pet!" She said even as Aria struggled not to re at her with all the anger that bubbled up within her.


    Her hand slowly lowered to herp, fists clenched tightly. Aira¡¯s breathing was measured¡ªbarely. She didn¡¯t want to make a scene. Didn¡¯t want to give Harriet the satisfaction of seeing her rattle. But oh, it was hard. Her nails bit into her skin with how tight her fists clenched.


    Aira was well aware that she was going to fight Harriet and there would have to be a winner but thest thing she expected to see was for Harriet to directly challenge her ce by Zyren¡¯s side.


    Something that surprised Aria but something she wasn¡¯t against. Left to her she couldn¡¯t wait for Zyren to bring Harriet to sit on hisp and continue ignoring her.


    ¡¯Let her have him,¡¯ Aira thought with bitter amusement, her lips twitching with a smile she didn¡¯t allow to reach her eyes. ¡¯Let her try.¡¯


    But she didn¡¯t get what she wanted instead she watched as Zyrenpletely ignored Harriet¡¯s presence so much that she might as well have beenplete and utter dust.


    The silence that filled the hall only made it worse as it soon became clear t what Zyren had done even as Harriet¡¯s burned red withplete and utter shame as she rose slowly from the ground.


    Aira could almost hear the crack of Harriet¡¯s pride shattering. She didn¡¯t need to smirk. The moment Harriet¡¯s hands pressed against the floor a bit too long, the moment her hair fell over her face, shielding her expression¡ªit was enough.


    This time Harriet simply moved to sit on the table but not before tossing Aria a look ofplete and utter hatred as she settled in her seat and began to eat.


    Aira only frowned even as she stared at her already empty te which had only been half filled in the first instance.


    If before Harriet simply hated her and wanted her dead to take her ce, now Aria had no doubt in her mind that Harriet wanted to chop her into tiny bits and eat every part until no bloody piece was left.


    But even then Aira didn¡¯t bother to give her any attention as she simply waited for Zyren to finish eating and for them to leave.


    Her posture remained poised, her back straight, but beneath the table, her legs were tense. She could feel Harriet¡¯s stare wing at her from across the room. Aria refused to lift her gaze.


    He did finish eating but instead of them to leave, Zyren opened his mouth to announce in a loud voice that drew the attention of everyone there to him.


    "Listen!" He said in a loud andmanding tone that led to no doubt in the mind of everyone there that he was the king.


    His voice rolled like thunder across the room, and every head snapped toward him. The clinking of cutlery stopped instantly.


    "The Werewolves would be heading here tomorrow!" He began as he continued to speak, "A letter was sent that they would be arriving tomorrow! A bit ahead of schedule!"


    But Zyren had just finished speaking when one of the lords opened his mouth to speak. It was Drehk which was surprising enough since he usually wouldn¡¯t bother to speak.


    "Ahead of schedule? Five days ahead? They are clearly up to something!" He said having stopped eating a while ago, making it clear that he couldn¡¯t even pretend to enjoy human food.


    "Definitely!" Lythari opened her mouth to instantly agree with a huge smile on her face as she looked at Lord Drehk that showed that Lord Drehk might have suggested that they cut off her hand and she might have willingly agreed.


    King Zyren instantly nodded his head as he responded.


    "Yes! I¡¯m aware! If they try and cause trouble, I expect all four of you to take care of it!" He said talking to the four lords under him with a fierce look on his face even as he got off his chair and made it clear that he was leaving.


    Heading out of the food hall. Aira bowed but she didn¡¯t try and follow him!


    No one did.


    The silence afterward was suffocating¡ªthick with tension and unspoken fear. But Aria didn¡¯t move. She sat rooted in her seat, still watching the space where Zyren had stood. Her face was calm, but in her heart, she wondered what kind of trouble tomorrow would bring.

 Chapter 143: Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 143: Transformation</h4>


    Three dayster.


    King Jared walked, shoulders squared and head high, even as his lords and bodyguards followed closely behind him. Their heavy footfalls echoed through the grand paved street that led into the heart of the vampire main city. The towering obsidian spires loomed above them, casting long shadows that darkened the path ahead.


    The tensions were extremely high.


    It didn¡¯t help that the vampires walked closely behind and around them in a formation that seemed almost deliberate¡ªtight, sharp, and suffocating. It wasn¡¯t a warm wee. If anything, it felt like a silent threat.


    The werewolves growled and bared their teeth, shoulders rising with every small movement from the vampire guards.


    And the vampire guards didn¡¯t hesitate to bare their fangs right back.


    Each side moved like coiled serpents, every nce an invitation to war, every twitch a potential spark. The silent standoff burned with suppressed rage.


    But still, no matter how high the tension became, none of them seemed to dare to make more than low sounds. Just growls and hisses and small, deliberate movements of hands on weapons.


    One look from King Jared was enough to keep the werewolves in line¡ªhis piercing golden eyes narrowing slightly, his mouth tightening. They instantly straightened, muzzling their growls as they clenched their fists instead.


    While from King Zyren, he had spoken. Just once. His voice, cold and calm, had sliced through the rising chaos like the edge of a de.


    And the word was enough.


    Enough for the guards and the lords¡ªon both sides¡ªto fall in line, suddenly very aware that the consequences of their actions would be more than they could bear. Even the most prideful among them flinched beneath the pressure of his quietmand.


    "We walk together, or we fall apart."


    The silence that followed was deafening.


    King Jared was led into the main food hall, a vast cathedral-like chamber with ck stone floors that gleamed like still water and massive arched windows that filtered in cold, silver light. Velvet banners bearing the vampire sigil lined the walls¡ªtwisting serpents and ck roses.


    King Zyren stood there at the far end, waiting to receive him. He looked utterly at ease, even regal, his body still and his expression unreadable.


    Aira stood right beside him, dressed more elegantly than usual. Her dress, though still cut shortpared to the gowns around her, wasced with silver threads and deep crimson silk. It hugged her body in a way that made her feel self-conscious, though the high neckline and longer sleeves gave her a small, rare sense of dignity.


    Even her usual short clothes were unlike the ones she usually wore. Something she was relieved by and very much appreciated¡ªeven though she didn¡¯t so much as make it obvious. Not with her face, not with her eyes. She stood still, eyes focused ahead, lips pressed tight.


    King Zyren looked the same as usual, dressed elegantly in ck with silver embroidery curling along thepel of his coat. His long ck hair was tied back with a crimson sp, and his posture was stiff withmand, arms loosely behind his back as he waited by the door.


    King Jared approached.


    He was dressed just as regally in a more colorful gold-colored ensemble. A huge furry coat, dyed in deep brown and beige, wrapped around his shoulders and spilled onto the ground as he moved. It made him look massive, almost like a bear stalking into enemy territory.


    His furry ears were visible, a mark of pride rather than shame. They twitched once. His brown curls framed his chiseled face, and despite the grim atmosphere, his strong features and stormy eyes made him look extremely handsome¡ªso much so that some of the vampire nobles already seated in the food hall couldn¡¯t help but steal nces.


    Their gazes lingered too long.


    King Jared ignored them.


    "Wee, King Jared," King Zyren said, his voice smooth and unbothered. The words were formal, the tone utterly neutral. Not warm, not cold. Simply... efficient.


    King Jared gave a curt nod, pausing a moment before speaking. "Zyren," he said coolly, his tone just as unreadable. "You¡¯ve done a lot of decorating."


    Zyren offered a faint smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "I don¡¯t like clutter," he replied. "But appearances do matter."


    King Jared said nothing more. His lips twitched upward, but the smile was not kind.


    Zyren raised a hand and gestured toward the long ck dining table lined with high-backed silver chairs.


    "Shall we?"


    The two kings took their seats at opposite ends of the table, while the invited council members filed in.


    King Jared¡¯s entourage¡ªBri, the sharp-eyed strategist with raven hair and a calcting gaze; Falson, the grim-faced enforcer with a scar that ran from jaw to corbone; and Kannedy, the youngest among them, golden-skinned and alert¡ªtook their ces.


    Zyren¡¯s lords¡ªLord Drehk, the quiet observer with blood-red rings on his fingers; Lord Virelle, whose sharp smile barely concealed his venomous tongue; Lord Nctare, elegant and unreadable as always; and Lord Lythari, who sat motionless, only her glowing violet eyes betraying interest¡ªsat across from them.


    The servants moved quickly, heads bowed, as they brought out the food. Heavy trays of meats and vegetables, soft breads, and dark sauces wereid out with practiced care. Silver goblets were ced before the vampires and filled from ck crystal bottles.


    Aira tried her best to remain silent.


    It didn¡¯t help that the tensions in the air only grew even as the food was served. Every time a goblet was poured into, a hush followed. The liquid shimmered darkly in the light¡ªthicker than wine, darker than juice.


    It was blood.


    Aira didn¡¯t look. She kept her eyes trained on the smooth polished wood of the table, her hands sped tight in herp.


    Even King Jared showed his utter distaste for it.


    He didn¡¯t bother to hide it. His upper lip curled just slightly as his eyes narrowed at the goblet ced before Virelle. The vampire took a slow sip, then deliberately licked the drop from the corner of his mouth, eyes never leaving Jared.


    King Jared looked away with a small huff.


    He began to speak.


    "Your main city looks good," he said, voice tight, the words hanging awkwardly in the air like a dagger waiting to fall.


    But the slight look of annoyance was clear in his eyes¡ªan open challenge disguised as apliment.


    Zyren didn¡¯t rise to it.


    He ignored him.


    He continued to eat like nothing had happened, like no one had spoken, lifting a cut of roasted meat to his mouth with slow, deliberate ease. He chewed thoughtfully.


    The tension only increased.


    Meanwhile, in the servants¡¯ quarters...


    Martha was sweating.


    Her palms were slick, and she had to wipe them on her apron twice as she tried to steady the tray in her hands. The tes rattled faintly, and she winced at the sound.


    She took a shaky breath and pressed her back against the stone wall outside the kitchen.


    Calm down. Just food. Just a tray.


    But her hands were still shaking.


    She could hear the murmurs echoing faintly from the grand hall¡ªdistant voices, low and sharp. She couldn¡¯t make out words, but she didn¡¯t need to. The tone was enough.


    Her heartbeat thundered. Louder than before. Louder than it ever had in her chest.


    There was something wrong.


    Not just with the air. Not just with the gathering. With her.


    She looked down at her hands. They were shaking¡ªbut now, they were shifting. Darkening. Her fingertips looked... longer. Sharper. Her breath caught.


    A sharp pain stabbed through her spine.


    "No¡ª" she gasped, falling against the counter.


    A cook turned. "Martha?"


    Martha clutched her face, her eyes wild. "I¡ªI don¡¯t know¡ªsomething¡¯s¡ª"


    Then came the sound¡ªbones cracking, skin stretching.


    Her body convulsed.


    And then¡ªsilence.


    In the hall...


    The grand doors opened.


    All heads turned.


    Martha stepped in, her steps slow and stiff.


    She still carried a tray. A silver te of roasted meat sat upon it, but the tray trembled in her hands.


    Her face was down. Hair covering her eyes.


    "Martha?" whispered Aira. No one...no servant was to enter through the main doors except the lords and the Kings.


    Zyren stood.


    "What are you...," he called with a frown on his face and anger brimming in his eyes ¡ª"


    She looked up.


    Her eyes were ck. Entirely ck.


    And her face¡ªdistorted, inhuman. Her mouth stretched far too wide. Her jaw cracked open.


    Then, with a sound like tearing flesh¡ª


    She dropped the tray.


    And screamed.


    It wasn¡¯t a human scream.


    Her body snapped backward, and then lunged forward, bones ripping through skin as her form expanded. ws burst from her fingers. Her back tore open. Somethingrge and grotesque unfurled from her shoulder des¡ªtentacles, slick and sharp.


    Bri leapt up. "Guards¡ª!"


    But it was toote.


    Martha moved faster than any servant should.


    Sheunched herself across the table, ws extended¡ªand aimed straight for the kings.


    But while all the lords jumped out of their seats inplete and utter shock neither King Jared nor King Zyren moved a single muscle in surprise even though they looked about to burst in anger.

 Chapter 144: Grotesque

    <h4>Chapter 144: Grotesque</h4>


    It was grotesque.


    Blood dripped out of her eyes to the floor in steady, sluggish drops that sshed onto the polished stone, staining it like ink across parchment. It wasn¡¯t normal bleeding. It was thick, dark¡ªalmost ck¡ªand the way it oozed from her like a weeping wound made it clear that she was in hell-defying pain.


    Pain so deep it pulled inhuman, gurgling sounds out of her throat¡ªsounds no servant, no woman, no person should ever be able to make.


    Her body convulsed transforming , her ribs flexing unnaturally beneath her skin. Her form twitched and jerked, caught between something human and something not. Her eyes were dark, like pits of pure shadow, but her skin...her skin was even darker now. Hardened, coarse like stone left out in fire and ash.


    Worse.


    Blood coated the edges of her mouth, trailing down in red rivers. And her teeth¡ªjagged, not t, not human¡ªwere bared as her jaw stretched wider than it should have. Her ws, slick and shining, were already red at the tips in a way that now made it obvious that someone else had already fallen victim to them.


    She had tasted blood before this moment.


    She had already killed someone.


    A choked scream tore from her lips, but it came out mangled¡ªlike bone scraping metal. Her limbs stretched taut, muscles quivering as her body wound up to strike. She was just about to move.


    But the Vampires moved first.


    Lord Virelle¡¯s form blurred as he disappeared from his chair in a sh of ck and red so swift it felt like a gust of wind ripped across the room. Even Bri, ever-cold and calcting, had a shocked expression on her face as she lost track of him for a second.


    Her eyes widened, scanning the room¡ªand then there he was, mming into the high beast in front of them with enough force to crack the floor beneath them.


    The only thing that looked remotely human was her head¡ªand even that had been split into two bloody pieces, lolling forward and back like a broken puppet.


    Lord Virelle¡¯s ws and fangs had grown, monstrous extensions of his body that shimmered with power and bloodlust. He didn¡¯t hesitate. His eyes were glowing now, crimson and furious, and he struck without ceremony.


    She tried to defend, with an almost panicked look on her monstrous face even as she scrambled back only to instantly lose her arm in the blink of an eye.


    The limb fell to the floor with a thud¡ªdisconnected flesh and bone twitching briefly before going still. Blood sprayed like a fountain against the far wall, sttering across King Jared¡¯s golden coat.


    Gasps and shouts erupted from the lords and council members¡ªbut no one dared move. Not with that fight unfolding in front of them.


    Martha¡ªif she could even still be called that¡ªlet out a rattled, fractured shriek and tried to turn away.


    But Virelle didn¡¯t let her.


    He took her down like a beast would a wounded deer, wing at her legs and dragging her back with unnatural strength. She fell hard against the floor, shrieking, but the moment she hit the stone he was on her¡ªpounding her into the ground.


    Again.


    And again.


    His ws tore chunks out of her chest and neck, his fists cracking bones, breaking ribs. The stone beneath her was painted red. Her legs kicked out, twitching in reflex¡ªbut they weren¡¯t enough to stop him.


    Lord Virelle didn¡¯t make it clean.


    And it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t trying to.


    He was sending a message.


    By the time the monster¡¯s body had stopped moving, reduced to a ruined and bloodied pulp, silence had instantly settled on the room.


    No one dared speak.


    No one even moved.


    Aira sat frozen beside King Zyren, her hand covering her mouth, eyes wide with unblinking horror. Her lips quivered. Her breath came in short, sharp pants as tears spilled freely down her cheeks.


    She had practically jumped out of her chair when the creature first screamed¡ªand now, she looked like she wanted to run. Flee. Escape. Anything to get away from the smell of blood and the sight of flesh torn like paper.


    She moved, legs shaking, preparing to run for the door.


    Only to be stopped by Zyren, who pointed at her chair with a look that made her freeze in ce.


    "Sit," he said firmly, low enough only she could hear¡ªbut firm enough to make her legs move on instinct.


    She sank back into the seat, body trembling, clutching her skirts with trembling hands as she tried to hold herself together.


    The moment wasn¡¯t lost on King Jared. His golden eyes had flicked between the two, catching every motion¡ªthough he said nothing. Not yet.


    Confusion was written visibly on the faces of most people there. Even the strongest were shaken. Their expressions were tight, lips drawn, brows creased.


    Whispers began to rise.


    "What... was that?"


    "That thing¡ªwhat was it?"


    "Is it human? Was it ever¡ª?"


    The next second, King Zyren stood, his voice ringing through the hall like steel over fire.


    "Everyone who isn¡¯t a Lord," he said, "leave. Now."


    Nobles stood, almost stumbling over themselves as they fled. Even the guards, vampire and wolf alike, were waved out with a single gesture.


    The massive doors mmed shut behind them.


    Now it was only Zyren. Jared. Their council. And Aira¡ªwho still sat there, trembling.


    King Jared rose slowly to his feet.


    His face twisted into a scowl as he pointed at the mangled corpse that still twitched faintly on the floor.


    "It¡¯s a Zygo....!" he spat, the words hitting the air like lightning., "No! It¡¯s ....something rted to them!"


    Gasps rippled through the room.


    Even the council froze.


    "Are you going to lie and tell me this wasn¡¯t nned?" Jared asked, fury bleeding into his tone. "That this¡ªthis thing just showed up at your castle by chance? That this wasn¡¯t your way of starting a war without saying the word?!"


    Zyren¡¯s stare hardened. His voice dropped cold.


    "I don¡¯t make shitty ns," he said. "Why would I dirty my own hands¡ªand my castle¡ªwith this?"


    The silence that followed made it clear.


    No one doubted him. Moreover if Zyren could make such a monster then he wouldn¡¯t have kept it a secret. He would have unleashed it on them.


    Even the council members who hade with King Jared turned to each other with uneasy nces. Falson¡¯s jaw clenched. Kannedy looked pale.


    Still...


    Still, all of them paled at the mention of the word Zygon.


    Especially Lythari.


    Her pale hands were sped together so tightly that her knuckles had gone white. She looked like she had seen a ghost, her violet eyes wide and fixed not on Zyren¡ªbut on Lord Drehk.


    Drehk met her gaze with one just as severe. Grim. Knowing. No words passed between them¡ªbut something old stirred in their expressions. A memory of something they had once hoped would never return.


    "Zygons..." Kannedy murmured under his breath, voice barely audible. "That¡¯s a myth. They¡¯re myths."


    Bri leaned forward, voice low.


    "They were never confirmed real."


    "They were real enough that our ancestors warned us about them!" King Jared barked back. "Creatures from the oldnds. Creatures that bled death and moved like shadows. Shapeshifters that brought nothing but destruction"


    "They were said to die off centuries ago," lord Noctare said, voice level but strained. "There hasn¡¯t been a single sighting since before the founding treaties."


    Jared turned toward Zyren, jaw tight.


    "And yet one showed up here. In your home. Dressed as your servant."


    Zyren stepped down from the dais. Slowly. Calmly.


    He stood just inches from the corpse now, looking down at it with narrowed eyes.


    "It was no Zygon," he said tly. "It resembled one¡ªbut itcked the precision. The intelligence. This was... distorted."


    "Convenient," Jared muttered. "A half-Zygon beast that ends up here¡ªof all ces¡ªand just happens to die before it can speak."


    Zyren¡¯s voice sharpened.


    "Do you think I¡¯m foolish enough to weaponize something I don¡¯t control?"


    "Or foolish enough to underestimate your own experiments?" Jared snapped.


    The room froze again.


    Zyren¡¯s eyes narrowed¡ªjust slightly.


    For a moment, it seemed like the argument would turn to violence. Lord Drehk and Falson both stiffened, hands ghosting over their weapons.


    Then¡ª


    Zyren turned away.


    "You need to rest," he said. "Go to the quarters we prepared for you."


    Jared scoffed. "I don¡¯t need¡ª"


    "Spend time thinking," Zyren cut in. "About what you saw here. About what that thing was."


    Jared stared at him, then turned to look at the corpse onest time.


    The werewolves moved to follow.


    But Zyren wasn¡¯t done.


    "Oh," he added, voice razor-sharp. "And take the dead body with you."


    The wolves paused.


    Zyren¡¯s gaze remained steady.


    "Take the thing that was beaten into pulp... and use it as a reminder."


    Jared¡¯s nostrils red. But he said nothing more.


    The body was scooped up by one of the werewolf guards. Aira flinched at the sound of broken bones shifting in the remains.


    And with that, the wolves left the bloodstained hall.


    Leaving behind silence.


    And the rising stench of war.

 Chapter 145: Hard to kill

    <h4>Chapter 145: Hard to kill</h4>


    In apletely deserted shack on the eastern part of the main city...


    In the lower districts where the poorest of humans and vampires barely clung to survival, the streets were filled with quiet suffering. Starving children cried softly in alleys, old men begged with trembling hands, and the young carried hopeless eyes as they wandered barefoot through muddy paths.


    Many didn¡¯t know what would meet them in the morning. So, when night came, they wrapped themselves in worn rags and whispered prayers into the damp air, hoping they¡¯d wake up breathing.


    Amidst that gloom stood an old shack, barely upright, its wood soaked and rotting with years of rainfall and decay. Its roof sagged dangerously and the door creaked on rusted hinges. Yet, five men entered one by one, sluggishly, as if intoxicated¡ªthough it wasn¡¯t wine that staggered their limbs but weariness from far travels. Each man hade from a different direction, like wandering ghosts returning to a haunted tomb.


    Outside was dark. The night sky was shrouded in clouds so thick even the moon dared not pierce through. But inside the shack, it was darker still. A darkness soplete it swallowed every beam of vision. And yet, none of the men stumbled. Not a single one brushed against a wall or collided with the other. It was as if the shadows themselves parted for them.


    Despite their frail appearances¡ªaged, hunched, some with canes¡ªthey moved with a quiet purpose. They didn¡¯t speak. Not even when they had formed a circle, shoulder to shoulder, their heads bowed slightly, their gazes nk and fixed straight ahead. Silence wrapped them tightly, like a noose that none dared to break.


    Minutes passed.


    And then the door creaked again.


    A sixth figure entered, stepping silently into the suffocating dark.


    This one was not aged. He did not limp. He didn¡¯t shake from cold or time. He stood upright, tall, young¡ªso young that it jarred the sight. He looked no older than thirty, dressed inly, but with an undeniable air of control. His eyes were startlingly bright, cutting clean through the dark like des of light. And unlike the others, whose eyes were void-like pits reflecting their age and experience, his were unclouded. Alert. Dangerous.


    The five lowered their heads immediately.


    He said nothing at first. His footsteps were measured as he walked past each of them, pausing briefly to observe. And then finally, standing in the very center of the circle, he smiled.


    A calm, clean smile.


    "Shadow Night One," he said, announcing his code name with almost cheerful ease.


    The words dropped like thunder into the silence.


    One of the five men visibly flinched. His entire body trembled like he¡¯d been struck by a steel rod across the cheek, and it was only by willpower that he didn¡¯t fall to the floor.


    The others were no better. Their expressions tightened. Their eyes remained lowered. Their backs bowed slightly more in reverence¡ªand fear.


    "Thest thing I expected..." the trembling man rasped, his voice brittle, "...was to be called on by the Great Leader."


    At the mention of that title¡ªthe Great Leader¡ªall five men went still, as though the very air had turned to ss. Even the bones beneath their skin seemed to hush themselves. No one dared look up.


    "...Which means all of you already know why I¡¯m here." The young man¡¯s voice remained smooth, but a new undertone nowced it¡ªsomething sharper.


    The five remained frozen. No one dared speak again.


    "y messed up," the young man said, still smiling. "A mess he¡¯ll pay for."


    The smile remained on his lips, but his voice grew colder with each word.


    "...But for now, it¡¯s a mess we clean up."


    The others nodded, still silent.


    Then, one by one, they spoke ording to their position in the circle:


    "He turned a human. That sin is unforgivable!" hissed the first.


    "What¡¯s worse is that he allowed the human to be discovered. Hepromised his mission. He deserves to die," spat the second with disgust.


    "He hasn¡¯t beenpromised yet," said the third, a bit calmer. "We can¡¯t jump to conclusions. If they knew who he was, they would have already killed him."


    The fourth¡¯s voice was tight with paranoia. "What if they¡¯re waiting? Waiting for him to lead them back to us? To destroy us all together? Are we willing to take that chance?"


    And finally, the fifth, voice dry with suspicion, "We need to summon him... but can we even trust his messages now without staring into his treacherous eyes?"


    The first man was just about to respond when Shadow Night One raised his hand.


    "I¡¯ve decided."


    All mouths shut immediately. The sound of breath halted. His tone was calm, but absolute¡ªfinal.


    "y will be left alone. Completely cut off. Nomunication will be made with him until I¡¯ve investigated things myself."


    "Understood!" they chorused with rigid obedience.


    "For the glory of the race!" they chanted again, louder this time, their voices echoing with fervent conviction.


    The young man nodded once and turned toward the door, saying nothing else. The smile on his face never faltered.


    The old door pped shut behind him.


    Inside, the five men slowly raised their heads, now staring at each other. The silence had returned, but the mood had shifted. Something thick and bitter hung between them¡ªdistrust, fear, maybe even doubt. But no one spoke.


    They filed out one by one, careful in their steps, their postures slouched once more like beggars. Anyone watching would see nothing more than five drunk and homeless men seeking shelter in the cold.


    Back in the Upper Quarters of the Pce...


    King Jared stepped into the massive chamber assigned to him. His fur-lined coat trailed behind him, gold embroidery shimmering against the candlelight. Therge wooden door swung open behind him and was immediately shut as his three councilmen¡ªBri, Kannedy, and Falson¡ªentered in quick steps.


    Behind them was Harned, Jared¡¯s ever-present shadow: his head of guards and most loyal aide.


    He grunted under the weight of the body in his arms¡ªthe same monstrous corpse that had attacked during the feast. Blood still dripped from its open wounds, thick and ck. Jared didn¡¯t even nce back.


    Instead, he made his way across the spacious room toward a table where several crystal decanters of wine had beenid out.


    Harned ced the corpse on the floor, stepping aside with a sigh as his arms loosened from the weight. But when he turned to look at the others, he found them all¡ªBri, Falson, Kannedy¡ªfrozen.


    Their eyes weren¡¯t on him.


    They were locked on the body.


    It was hard not to stare. Even in death, the thing was horrifying. The face looked stretched, mouth still agape with jagged teeth. Its eyes bulged like they had tried to burst free from its skull. Blood still oozed from the ws that had torn through noble flesh only hours ago.


    None of the council members spoke. Even Harned, hardened by years of war, felt his stomach tighten.


    And then, Jared spoke.


    His voice was cold, t.


    "Take the body out and burn it."


    Harned nodded instantly. "Yes, my King." He bent down, arms sliding beneath the torso to lift the corpse again.


    Only¡ª


    The body jerked.


    Its arms shot up.


    Harned gasped.


    It happened in seconds. The corpse wasn¡¯t dead.


    A w, razor-sharp and ckened, shed across Harned¡¯s forearm.


    Blood spurted.


    A scream rang out from Bri as she staggered back against the wall, face pale and she wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Kennedy and Falson had the same horrified and shocked expression on their face since they had watched one of the vampire lords pound the monster into bits, enough for its brain matter to drip out.


    The fact that there was so much as any semnce of life to be found in the body was more scary than the fact that Harned had been shed by it.


    Such survival capacity was dangerous and something to be feared.


    Before anyone else could move, Jared was there. He moved like a golden blur, no hesitation, no dy. His hand wrapped around the creature¡¯s neck. His other arm ripped the limbs apart like brittle twigs.


    He didn¡¯t stop.


    With a roar of fury, he tore the monster¡¯s head clean off and crushed the skull beneath his boot. Dark blood sshed across the marble floor. Harned stumbled back, clutching his bleeding arm, his breath ragged but lips pressed tight in restraint.


    The king stood over the body, face grim andpletely still as he started at it even as anger could be seen in the depths of his eyes.


    Wondering if Zyren hadn¡¯tpletely killed it on purpose when he asked them to take it away. The thought alone was enough for him to ball his fists in anger and want to pound it against someone in particr.


    He turned to Harned, whose wound was already starting to knit itself shut.


    "You should have burned it the moment we returned," Jared said sharply, though the edge of worry flickered in his eyes.


    "I¡ªI thought it was dead, my King..." Harned muttered, ashamed.


    Jared said nothing more. He simply stared at the shredded pieces of flesh, blood seeping into the stone.

 Chapter 146: Weak

    <h4>Chapter 146: Weak</h4>


    Aria couldn¡¯t stop shaking, no matter how hard she tried not to.


    Her hands trembled at her sides, her breath came in uneven pulls, and every now and then her knees buckled slightly beneath her, forcing her to brace herself. The floor was still clearly stained with blood, dark and tacky in ces where it hadn¡¯t yet been cleaned. The gruesome sight,bined with the metallic scent that hung stubbornly in the air, made her stomach twist violently.


    And yet, it wasn¡¯t the blood that made her body shudder¡ªit was the memory.


    The memory of what had happened just moments ago.


    It yed in her head on a loop. Martha... That had been Martha.


    The same girl who¡¯d knocked lightly on her door and dropped off food and snacks. The one Aria had exchanged small smiles with, shared a few polite words with¡ªhuman enough to be forgettable in a ce so filled with monsters. Harmless.


    And yet when she had walked into the hall... when she¡¯d approached with a tray in hand, Aria hadn¡¯t felt the slightest suspicion. Not even a whisper of concern.


    ¡¯How did I miss it?¡¯ the thought tormented her now.


    She had seen her. Looked her in the eye. And she hadn¡¯t known. She hadn¡¯t sensed a thing.


    Not until her head literally split open¡ªtorn apart from the inside¡ªand her body stretched and morphed into something utterly inhuman. Her height surged unnaturally until Aria had felt like nothing more than a rabbit, small and helpless before the predator that stood before her.


    Even after the werewolves stormed out of the hall in fury, even after the vampire lords had withdrawn with cold disdain, Aria remained there, eyes wide, body stiff, her heart hammering so loud in her chest it almost hurt. She had barely noticed that most had gone, that only Zyren and a handful of guards remained.


    It wasn¡¯t until she saw the servants cleaning the carnage that she realized it was time to leave too.


    Her limbs were stiff, but she managed to get to her feet, finally pushing past the numbness and preparing to take her leave, even if it meant walking through the very spot where blood still clung to the tiles.


    She had barely taken a step forward¡ªbarely shifted her weight¡ªwhen Zyren moved.


    Without a single word, he was beside her, and before she could react, she felt his arms slide beneath her knees and back.


    Effortlessly, he lifted her off the ground.


    The motion was so fluid, so unbothered, it made it feel like she weighed nothing.


    Aria opened her mouth to protest, but no sound came. Not at first. Her lips parted, her breath hitched¡ªand nothing.


    By the time she found her voice, he was already walking, carrying her in his arms like she was something precious or fragile. Something that needed to be protected.


    Or restrained.


    "Put me down," she whispered, more out of habit than hope. But even as the words left her, she knew they would be ignored. She didn¡¯t bother to repeat them. There was a certain futility to it that drained her more than the sight of blood ever could.


    Zyren didn¡¯t speak. He simply continued down the corridor, eyes ahead, footsteps measured.


    They passed a few guards who quickly bowed their heads in deference, but he paid them no mind. He didn¡¯t even nce their way.


    Finally, he stepped into the room they shared¡ªtheir room.


    The door shut behind him with a soft click. Aria expected him to ce her down immediately, but instead, he lingered for a moment, holding her longer than necessary.


    Her feet finally touched the ground, and for a heartbeat she felt relief. The soft floor beneath her toes grounded her, gave her a moment of stability.


    But her mind was still racing.


    She had barely regained her bnce when her mouth opened, the words escaping without permission, without conscious decision. Her voice came out low and raw.


    "Martha..."


    She paused, the name wing at her throat.


    "...I mean...that, that..." she stammered, eyes wide as her thoughts chased themselves in circles.


    "What was that monster?" Her voice cracked slightly. "Are there more?"


    That question¡ªare there more¡ªechoed in her mind like a scream. It wasn¡¯t just fear for herself. It was fear for everyone she knew, everyone still in the castle. If Martha could be that... then who was next?


    What if there were others already among them?


    She looked up at Zyren, eyes searching his for any trace of an answer.


    She didn¡¯t want to be afraid. But the way her fingers curled tightly into her palms, the way her body leaned slightly away from the door as if something could burst through it at any moment¡ªit was clear she was terrified.


    "I... I knew Martha," she whispered. "She was a good person."


    Her voice caught at the end. It didn¡¯t make sense. None of it did. How could someone good... turn into that?


    She took a step back without realizing it.


    Zyren stepped forward.


    Closing the distance between them with quiet purpose, his gaze locked onto hers. He wasn¡¯t looking past her, or through her. He was staring at her, deep and focused, like he was peeling her apart with nothing but his eyes.


    His red irises glowed faintly in the dim lighting.


    The silence between them stretched.


    Thick. Heavy. Oppressive.


    Aria swallowed hard.


    "If you don¡¯t know then..." she began, already turning toward the bed, feeling the exhaustion press down on her again. "Then I¡¯ll ask someone else."


    She didn¡¯t expect him to answer. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Maybe it was too dangerous.


    But she hadn¡¯t even taken another step when his voice cut clean through the silence.


    "Aren¡¯t you tired of being weak?"


    Aria froze.


    Her eyes widened.


    She turned back slowly, unable to hide the stunned expression on her face. For a moment, she truly wondered if she had misheard him.


    "What?"


    Zyren¡¯s face was unreadable. His voice was calm. Cold. Almost casual in the way it struck her down.


    "You are weak," he said, repeating the words with finality. "If it was you against IT, you would have died. Without being able to fight back. Not even once."


    She stared at him, jaw clenched.


    And the worst part?


    He was right.


    She had frozen like a statue back there. She hadn¡¯t even thought of running or fighting. All she could do was watch and pray.


    It made her stomach churn.


    "I¡¯m human!" she snapped, the edge in her voice rising before she could stop it. "I don¡¯t have fancy powers like you! Even if I had a sword, do you think I¡¯d be fast enough to move before it mmed me to the side?!"


    Her fists trembled.


    The anger burned hot and helpless in her chest.


    She hated this.


    She hated how powerless she was.


    She hated that she was trapped in a castle with the man who killed her father and brother, and she couldn¡¯t even lift a finger against him.


    She was a prisoner in every sense of the word, and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it even if she wanted to.

 Chapter 147: Do You Want Power?

    <h4>Chapter 147: Do You Want Power?</h4>


    "Killing Harriet and winning the damn bloody tournament is already hard enough!" she spat, voice shaking with emotion. "You don¡¯t have to shove it in my face and make it¡ª"


    She stopped.


    Zyren had stepped closer again.


    So close their faces were now only inches apart. She could feel the warmth of his breath on her cheek. Her heart leapt into her throat as her back stiffened.


    And then he spoke.


    His voice was low. Unhurried.


    "What if I told you I could give you some sort of power?"


    Aria¡¯s breath caught.


    Silence fell again, but this time it was far more suffocating.


    She stared at him, her throat tight. Her eyes scanned his face, searching for a smirk or some sign that he was joking.


    But there was none.


    His expression hadn¡¯t changed at all. He lookedpletely calm.


    Honest.


    The kind of honesty that chilled her to the bone.


    He meant it.


    He wasn¡¯t teasing.


    He wasn¡¯t ying.


    He was offering her something.


    And Aria couldn¡¯t tell whether that made her more afraid¡ªor more tempted.


    Her heart pounded hard in her chest, a deep, rhythmic thump that she could feel all the way to her throat. No matter how hard she tried to steady herself¡ªto breathe calmly and act unaffected¡ªit didn¡¯t work. She was shaking, subtly, but enough to feel it in her fingers.


    Sweat had pooled in her palms, the warm dampness making her fists slippery, and though she tried not to draw attention to it, the way her arms remained rigid at her sides made her tension in as day.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t hide the curiosity burning through her gaze. No matter how much fear clouded her mind, no matter how uncertain she was about him¡ªabout everything¡ªthose words had struck her.


    Power.


    The mere suggestion of it had set her blood on fire.


    Her lips parted like she was about to speak, then closed again as though the words had vanished from her tongue. Her mind scrambled for the right thing to say. For something to cling to. Something real.


    She opened her mouth again, and this time sound came out, breathless and cautious.


    "What..." she gasped softly, her voice strained as she tried to steady it. "What do you mean? That¡¯s impossible!"


    The statement left her lips with force. She blinked rapidly, suddenly recalling something that made her eyes go wide¡ªhorrifying memories of whispered stories told in trembling voices.


    Backing away, her tone turned more agitated,ced with rising panic.


    "I refuse to be turned into a half-vampire!" she snapped, her voice almost shaking now as her thoughts spun faster and faster.


    Her expression twisted into one of horror. The mental image alone was enough to make her feel like she was suffocating.


    She¡¯d heard the stories¡ªhumans who had been turned, only to lose themselves entirely. Those who couldn¡¯t resist the bloodlust. Who devolved into feral things. Worse still, the sun... the sun didn¡¯t just weaken them¡ªit burned them alive. The kind of burn that didn¡¯t just scar. It tortured. Slowly. Painfully. Their bodies blistering and bubbling with every second they spent exposed.


    And yet, in the face of her rising panic, Zyren didn¡¯t so much as flinch.


    He merely shook his head. Slowly. Calmly. His movements were steady, deliberate, like he had expected her to respond that way.


    And without even using words, he told her she was mistaken.


    That had never been his intention.


    The sheer certainty in his bodynguage forced her mouth to go dry.


    He wasn¡¯t talking about turning her into a vampire.


    Then... what?


    That unspoken possibility burned brighter than anything else now. She wanted to look away¡ªto stop herself from thinking about it¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t. The thought of power alone was now deeply lodged in her chest like a de.


    A little.


    A smidgen of something.


    Anything.


    ¡¯Anything!¡¯ she screamed in her mind. Just something¡ªenough so that she wouldn¡¯t be prey. So that she wouldn¡¯t constantly be looking over her shoulder, waiting for the next creature to lunge at her throat.


    Even a crumb of power would mean she wouldn¡¯t always be on the bottom of the food chain.


    She wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to challenge Zyren... but maybe, just maybe, she¡¯d be strong enough to keep his guards away. To hold her ground. To fight back a little.


    Because deep down, no matter how much he toyed with her or showed a strange softness sometimes¡ªshe didn¡¯t believe for one second that she mattered enough to Zyren for him to chase after her if she ever ran.


    Not truly.


    Which was why her eyes snapped back to his when he spoke again, his voice smooth and matter-of-fact.


    "It¡¯s actually pretty simple. I need to know if you want it."


    Just like that.


    A single choice.


    He wasn¡¯t even exining. He wasn¡¯t begging. There was no pitch, no seduction, no salesmanship.


    Just a question.


    And it struck her again, hard and fast¡ªhow much she wanted to say yes.


    She knew she should be asking how.


    Or why.


    Or even what it would cost her.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Her voice came out before she could stop it, sharp and urgent.


    "What power?" she asked, her tone more intense than she had meant it to be. There was too much desperation there, too much want. She hated how naked it made her feel.


    But Zyren didn¡¯t seem surprised.


    He tilted his head slightly, that same unreadable expression still carved onto his face.


    "Does it matter?" he asked.


    And it didn¡¯t.


    Aira knew the answer the moment he said it.


    No. It didn¡¯t.


    She didn¡¯t care if the power burned her hands or scarred her body or chained her soul. She didn¡¯t care if it made her something twisted or unrecognizable.


    All that mattered was that she wouldn¡¯t be powerless anymore.


    Still, her brows drew together tightly, suspicion and self-preservation wing their way back into her chest as she forced herself to lift her head, to meet his gaze fully.


    His red eyes bore into her¡ªheated, focused, dangerous.


    She ignored the shiver running through her spine.


    She couldn¡¯t afford to lose her mind now.


    "What do you get out of this?" she asked, her voice quieter now, but no less steady. Her fists clenched at her sides, not from fear, but from a deep, slow dread that was beginning to creep in.


    Her heartbeat sped up again.


    It wasn¡¯t just about power anymore.


    This was a deal.


    And Zyren never did anything for free.


    Her mind began to race, every possibility shing before her like bolts of lightning.


    He had to want something. Something big. Something that cost more than she was ready to give. And somehow, she knew... whatever she gained from this¡ªZyren would be getting far more.


    He always did.


    What made it worse was that he knew. He knew she wanted it more than he did.


    And he was already using that to his advantage.

 Chapter 148: I let you Live

    <h4>Chapter 148: I let you Live</h4>


    She asked him a question, but all she got in response wasplete and absolute silence.


    The silence stretched.


    It was sharp. Heavy. Intentional.


    Aria¡¯s brows drew together, a deep frown etching across her face as her eyes fixed on him. He had heard her¡ªof that she was certain. Yet he didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak. Didn¡¯t so much as flinch.


    He just stared.


    Right at her.


    And the fact that he was doing it so calmly, without even pretending to consider her words, made her blood boil. Her chest rose sharply with the force of her irritation. A different kind of fire lit behind her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t look away.


    She was incensed that he was acting like this again¡ªcalm, detached, controlled¡ªlike she wasn¡¯t even worthy of a real answer.


    "If you¡¯re not going to tell me," she began, her voice rising with force, "then tell me this... what will I have to do to get it?"


    She wasn¡¯t here to y games or wait for riddles to unravel themselves.


    If there was something¡ªanything¡ªthat could give her even the smallest flicker of power, even the tiniest taste of control, then she wanted it.


    No¡ªshe needed it.


    Even if she had to give an arm, Aria knew she was willing to do it.


    That need burned through her¡ªso deep and all-consuming that when Zyren finally opened his mouth, the words that left it almost knocked her back physically.


    "All you have to do," he said, voice smooth, sharp, and emotionless, "is go through a bonding ceremony with me."


    Her world tilted.


    For a moment, Aria felt like someone had taken a hammer and mmed it directly against her skull. The sound of her own breath rushing into her lungs was the only thing she could hear. She blinked, dazed, as a sudden wave of dizziness washed over her.


    The floor felt too far beneath her. The walls too close.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    The words repeated in her head, over and over again, echoing louder each time.


    A bonding ceremony?


    She lifted her gaze slowly, searching his expression for some kind of clue. Some twist of the mouth, some flicker of his eyes that would suggest he was joking.


    Nothing.


    There was no trace of amusement. No sarcasm. Justplete seriousness¡ªsteady and unflinching.


    She finally forced the words out through her tightening throat.


    "A bonding ceremony?" she repeated, barely able to keep her voice level. Her teeth clenched together with the effort.


    But then¡ªshe saw it.


    A flicker of a smile at the corners of his mouth. Faint. Subtle. But unmistakably there.


    She narrowed her eyes.


    The smirk wasn¡¯t wide enough to say he was mocking her¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t kind either. It was the kind of expression that said he knew exactly how insane what he¡¯d just said sounded to her.


    "You¡¯re a vampire, not a werewolf," Aria pointed out, her voice clipped, sharper now. "You don¡¯t bond with people."


    The words felt likemon sense¡ªlike facts she had learned long ago. Things that didn¡¯t require exnation.


    "You don¡¯t bond with people!" she repeated again with emphasis, in case his brain had somehow skipped over that basic fact.


    Zyren didn¡¯t flinch. His reply was calm, and it came far too easily.


    "You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t bond with people."


    Her chest tightened.


    "But I can bond with you," he added. "You¡¯re not just anyone. You¡¯re a heatblood."


    The word made her stomach twist.


    Heatblood.


    She¡¯d heard it before¡ªfrom him¡ªand done her best to uncover its meaning. She had pored through whatever scraps of information she could find, but most of it was fragmented and vague. She hadn¡¯t gotten far.


    Now, standing in front of him with that word on his lips again, it hit differently.


    "You don¡¯t need the details," he continued. "You can bond with me. And in exchange, you¡¯ll receive an ability."


    His voice remained steady¡ªneutral¡ªbut that only made her chest burn hotter with questions.


    Before she could open her mouth to protest or demand more, he cut her off with a light shake of his head, continuing in the same even tone.


    "Until the ritual is over, there¡¯s no way to find out what ability you might have."


    That only made her frown deepen.


    No specifics. No guarantees. Just an offer wrapped in secrecy and steeped in risk.


    Her gaze stayed locked on him, her jaw clenched tight as she struggled to push through the whirlwind of thoughts racing through her head. She had a lot to say¡ªbut everything tangled in her throat like a knot.


    Finally, she managed to find the words.


    "My sister is a heatblood," she said firmly, sharply. "You can make the same proposal to her."


    Liora.


    Liora would agree. She knew she would. Especially if it meant gaining power.


    Aria¡¯s voice was tense, but steady¡ªchallenging. She¡¯d noticed it, how he hadn¡¯t mentioned Liora at all. Not once. It was like her sister didn¡¯t exist.


    Zyren¡¯s answer came quickly.


    "She might be. But she hasn¡¯t awakened yet."


    There was no hesitation in his tone.


    "Moreover, I prefer you," he added.


    The honesty in his voice was unnerving.


    For a second¡ªjust a flicker¡ªAria thought maybe, maybe, she was special. That there was something more behind his choice.


    But that thought evaporated the moment she really looked at him.


    Zyren was a vampire. A predator who had likely lived for at least a century¡ªif not more. He looked young, but Aria knew better.


    He was old. Dangerous.


    He drank blood. Killed without remorse. He had murdered her father and her brother, and didn¡¯t even blink when he spoke of it.


    His clothing was always ck. Always elegant. But always dark. His soul, if he had one, was probably cker.


    So ck it should¡¯ve been buried in the deepest parts of the earth.


    Her eyes stayed locked on him, her expression unreadable, but her rage quietly brewing.


    And then, finally, she opened her mouth.


    "NO," she said sharply. "I refuse."


    Her voice was like a whip. Unyielding. Fierce.


    Her heart skipped.

 Chapter 149: Bonding Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 149: Bonding Ritual</h4>


    She watched his gaze shift¡ªdangerously¡ªto the side. His posture changed as he moved slowly and threw himself onto the bed like her refusal had barely scratched him.


    His legs spread, his hands interlocked loosely between them. He tilted his head, long ck hair shifting as it fell to one side of his face. He stared at her.


    He didn¡¯t say a word.


    But he didn¡¯t have to.


    His displeasure was palpable.


    It rolled off him like a storm, thick and cold, and Aria felt it pressing down on her even before he spoke.


    "Would you like to see the monster again?" he asked.


    The room stilled.


    "Up close this time around?"


    Her breath caught in her chest.


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    She didn¡¯t need to.


    It was clear her answer didn¡¯t matter.


    "...Something is clearly brewing," Zyren continued, his voice dark and deliberate. "And I have no intention of going in blind and weak."


    Each word wasced with cold intensity.


    And then came the final blow¡ªsharp, cruel, and unmoved.


    "For reasons I won¡¯t exin... I need this ritual more than you do. It¡¯s the only reason I allowed you to live."


    Aira froze.


    The only reason...


    She didn¡¯t move.


    "I would have killed you," he said, "just like I killed your father and brother¡ªuntil I saw you present."


    Her throat clenched. She couldn¡¯t speak.


    "As a human... you¡¯re worthless to me."


    The words tore through her like des. She felt her heart rage¡ªno, burn¡ªas something hot and wild boiled inside her.


    Anger. Humiliation. Shame.


    But most of all¡ªfury.


    And it had no outlet. No escape.


    Only Zyren.


    And he sat there¡ªwatching her. Knowing exactly what he had done.


    "Even now... every word thates out of your mouth is simply to try and manipte me to do what you want me to do!" Aira said, her voice tight with fury, even as anger burned deep in her eyes. Her breaths came out harsh and uneven. Her chest rose and fell quickly, the adrenaline mixing with the betrayal she felt twisting like a de in her gut.


    She was furious, but at the same time, she was painfully aware of the truth behind her own words. Zyren was trying to rile her up¡ªpoke at her wounds, stir her emotions¡ªjust to make it easier for him to control her. She could feel it in every gaze he threw her way. Every word he uttered was calcted.


    "Maybe..." Zyren responded with a low hum, his tone unreadable. "But if words alone aren¡¯t enough, I can show you." His voice dropped slightly, a subtle threatced beneath each syble.


    His red eyes glinted with something sharp and dangerous. Aira didn¡¯t miss the gleam¡ªcold, determined, andcking any mercy¡ªas his gaze bore into hers.


    She took several instinctive steps back, heart thudding wildly. The threat was clear now.


    "I¡¯ve been good to you," Zyren continued, his tone turning colder. "Rejecting such a good offer makes me realize that I might have been too soft on you."


    He meant every word. There was no sarcasm, no jest. He stood tall and still, the kind of stillness that only predators possessed, his gaze locked on her with eerie calm.


    A long moment of silence passed between them, the tension so thick it was suffocating. Aira stared at him, unmoving, her fists clenched tightly at her sides, her shoulders stiff. She was prepared for ashing¡ªverbal or otherwise.


    Then Zyren finally broke the silence.


    "The ritual will take ce in three days," he said without a trace of hesitation. "I expect you to be ready."


    His words hit like the crack of a whip, cold and final. He turned around and began to walk toward the door, steps slow and steady, making it clear he was done speaking.


    Aira didn¡¯t try to stop him. She didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t even look at him, refusing to give him the satisfaction. Her lips trembled with rage and helplessness. She was disgusted with herself¡ªdisgusted that she had allowed herself to feel even the slightest bit of pleasure around such a monster. Torn between bonding with him just to gain the power she craved... or running as far as she could with her sister, Liora, and never looking back.


    She was still standing frozen, breath caught in her throat, waiting to hear the door m shut behind him, when she suddenly heard his footsteps pause.


    He¡¯d stopped just after cing his hand on the handle. Then, slowly, Zyren turned his head over his shoulder.


    "Just in case," he said in a softer voice, "I¡¯ll have guards sent over to Liora. With this kind of monster running rampant, she needs all the protection she can get."


    And then he left, the door closing quietly behind him.


    But to Aira, hisst words were louder than any scream. They echoed like a gunshot in her ears, leaving behind a ringing silence.


    His tone had been gentle. Soft. But all Aira had heard was a threat. A full-blown, unmistakable warning: If you do anything I don¡¯t like, your sister will pay.


    Her breath hitched.


    Her knees buckled slightly, and she stumbled backward before falling onto the edge of the bed. Sitting down heavily, she buried her face in her hands, shoulders trembling as she felt the heat of tears pool in her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t sob. She held it in. Her throat burned, her lips pressed tightly together as if she could physically keep the pain from pouring out of her mouth.


    "I need some power," she mumbled under her breath, her voice so low it barely existed. "Just a little. Anything..."


    She heaved, trying to keep the sound of her pain locked in her throat, even though everything inside her screamed for release. She wanted to wail¡ªloudly, shamelessly¡ªbut she knew that even her cries wouldn¡¯t matter in the halls of that cursed castle.


    Zyren would do more than just follow through on his promise. He was the type who enjoyed following through.


    With him watching her sister now, there was no way she could run.


    Which meant one thing: she had to think. She had to scheme.

 Chapter 150: A Lover’s Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 150: A Lover¡¯s Teeth</h4>


    ¡¯If there¡¯s a way to make the ritual fail...¡¯ she thought bitterly, her fingers digging into her scalp, ¡¯...then I¡¯ll find it.¡¯


    She wanted the power. Yes, she desperately did. But more than that, she wanted Zyren to suffer. Even a flicker of pain would be enough. A moment where he regretted ever thinking he could toy with her life.


    He had killed her father. Her brother. And now he imed she was only alive because she was "useful."


    No. He would regret it.


    Frustrated and in no mood to remain inside the room that reeked of his presence, she grabbed a much thicker coat and threw it over her shoulders.


    The air outside would be cold, but she needed it. She needed to breathe before she drowned in her own rage.


    She stormed toward the door, ignoring the guards who greeted her quietly as she stepped out into the hallway. Her boots clicked sharply against the marble floor as she walked toward the garden.


    She didn¡¯t expect to find y there. For once, she just wanted solitude¡ªspace to think.


    But fate had other ns.


    Thest person she expected to see was King Jared.


    He was already standing there,pletely alone in the dimly lit garden, lost in thoughts of his own. His massive furry coat caught the breeze as he stood still, arms crossed behind his back, unaware of her presence.


    Aira on the other hand might as well have seen an halo of salvation hovering over his head as she instantly moved closer to him, ignoring all else.


    *************


    Meanwhile, in a different part of the castle, whispers were already spreading.


    No matter how tightly they tried to seal the truth, news always found a way to travel¡ªthrough the mouths of servants scrubbing the blood from the floors, the maids who washed the stained tablecloths, the stable boys who overheard too much.


    It didn¡¯t take long before y figured out what had happened.


    He had snuck into the food hallte in the night, disguised with a hood and silent steps. The smell of the blood still lingered there. Heavy. Metallic. And familiar.


    Too familiar.


    The second the scent reached his nose, his entire body went stiff.


    His pupils dted. His breath hitched.


    It was the same scent from the seeds. The same energy. The same essence.


    Panic gripped him like a noose.


    He left immediately, his feet pounding against the floor, cloak whipping behind him. By the time he reached his room and mmed the door shut, his entire body was shaking. Sweat drenched his back. His hands trembled.


    He knew. He knew without a shadow of doubt.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve been exposed.¡¯


    ¡¯They found out.¡¯


    His breath came in gasps as he paced the room.


    ¡¯Aria is dead! She has to be!¡¯


    ¡¯Stupid, stupid human. I should¡¯ve never trusted her to follow simple instructions!¡¯ He raked both hands through his blond hair, nearly tearing it out. His ice-blue eyes widened in rm.


    He cursed under his breath again and again.


    If Zyren suspected even for a second that the monster came from him... it would all be over.


    ¡¯I made the seeds too sweet! I thought it¡¯d be more enticing!¡¯ He nearly screamed in frustration, mming his fists against the wall.


    He locked his door, moved furniture to block it, heart thundering in his chest as he thought through his next move.


    ¡¯I need to leave! Now. While I still can.¡¯


    He turned, headed to grab the satchel beneath his bed when a knock came at the door.


    His entire body froze.


    He didn¡¯t expect anyone. He didn¡¯t tell anyone anything.


    Then the door opened.


    It wasn¡¯t a guard.


    It was Lady Vivian.


    She stepped in gracefully, unaware of the bloodthirst in y¡¯s eyes or the ws slowly growing from his fingers. She was angry, snapping his name sharply, her gaze fixed on his face.


    "y!"


    She took a step forward, irritated¡ªbutpletely oblivious to the beast now staring at her like prey.


    She missed it. Missed the ck glint in his eyes. Missed the twitch in his jaw. Missed the way his tongue slid over his sharp teeth.


    She had no idea how close she was to death.


    Because y?


    y was very close to snapping.


    y¡¯s fingernails elongated slowly¡ªdangerously¡ªsharpening into slick, ck ws as he stoodpletely still in the middle of the room.


    His face didn¡¯t twitch. His breath didn¡¯t falter.


    But his body was coiled like a predator ready to strike.


    The tips of his ws glinted under the dim candlelight, curling inward and pulsing faintly with a dark hue. Behind his perfectly sculpted face, something feral stirred¡ªsomething wild and barely restrained.


    He could hear the sound of Lady Vivian¡¯s heartbeat.


    Feel it.


    See the thin vein that pulsed gently along her pale neck.


    If he was already bound to get caught then why shouldn¡¯t he have one final snack.


    Moreover he was confident that the higher ups had already found out about the mistake he had done, something he was bound to pay for.


    For a second, he wanted to abandon all the self -control he had held on to and unleash them on the vampire woman in front of him who kept on seeking him out like a toy she was convinced she could control.


    "You were supposed toe find me! I might favor you but have you forgotten who your master is!" she barked at him even as y lowered his head until no parts of his face could be seen.


    His hands behind him even as he willed his ws back to their harmless appearance.


    "I apologize Master! I heard about the killing and was terrified! I instantly locked myself in!" he said trembling hard as he waited for her to speak.


    Aware that depending on whatever words that came out of her mouth would determine what his reaction would be.


    Whether or not she would leave the room on her two feet or in his stomach.


    He was a noble full breed Zygon. There was no doubt in his mind that he could filly take down the vampire woman once she embraced him with the utmost ease.

 Chapter 151: Strip!

    <h4>Chapter 151: Strip!</h4>


    y¡¯s fingernails sharpened¡ªlong, ck, and curved at the tips¡ªas rage surged in him like acid. They weren¡¯t just fingernails anymore. They were ws¡ªdeadly ones¡ªand in that moment, he considered ending Lady Vivian right there. She stood in his doorway with her long, fur-lined coat sweeping the floor behind her,pletely unaware of just how close she hade to being torn to ribbons.


    But he didn¡¯t move. Not yet.


    "Oh! Are you talking about the monster?" she asked, her tone much lower than before, pretending as though her voice carriedfort rather than calcted disregard. She stepped inside with deliberate poise, closing the distance between them. Her eyes were locked on him, lips curled in a cold, knowing smile as she walked in, slow and confident. Then she sat down on his bed, crossed her legs, and tilted her head¡ªlike she owned it. Like she owned him.


    y didn¡¯t look up. His head remained lowered, fists clenched tightly at his sides as he fought the primal urge to strike. Rage churned in his gut. It was all he could do not to leap across the room and silence her forever.


    "You have nothing to be worried about! The beast has been killed and gotten rid of!" she exined lightly, as though the memory of blood dripping across fine silverware and noble silk was nothing more than a rumor. "I don¡¯t know what kind of monster it is, but it doesn¡¯t matter!"


    It did matter. It mattered a lot. y¡¯s stomach twisted.


    She was still talking. Still smiling. Still unaware of the bloodlust barely restrained behind his eyes.


    "Come here," she called to him softly, her voice silkier now¡ªdangerous,manding. A flicker of a smirk yed on her lips as she noticed the slight tremble in his hands. It pleased her.


    y swallowed back his hate and moved. He obeyed, not because he wanted to, but because he had to. His body moved with fluid grace, masking the storm inside him. She loved that. The obedience. The illusion of control.


    "You¡¯re human, so I understand. With me protecting you, you have nothing to worry about," she said, so smugly sure of her superiority. So proud of the cage she thought she¡¯d put him in. And y¡ªmaster actor that he was¡ªnodded fervently, eyes lowered.


    "Thank you, Lady Vivian," he replied with perfect gratitude, his voice even and humble. Inside, he wanted to scream.


    She had no idea what she was talking about. No idea that the monster in the hall wasn¡¯t some isted freak ident. She didn¡¯t know what a Zygon really was¡ªhow deeply rooted they could be, how long they could wait before striking again.


    ¡¯Maybe none of them know we exist,¡¯ y thought with flickering hope. ¡¯Maybe they think it was just a cursed anomaly.¡¯


    But if Zyren suspected¡ªeven a little¡ªy was finished.


    He needed to be careful. Perfectly careful.


    y stood with the intention of brewing her favorite tea¡ªher usual ritual after visiting him. But her hand darted out like a whip and yanked him back down onto the bed. Her grip was cold and possessive.


    "I¡¯m not here for tea," she said tly, her voice low and heated. "Those sweet seeds. Where are they?"


    y paled.


    He hesitated only a second, but it was enough to confirm her suspicion. "Finished, mydy. I will have to nt new ones," he lied quickly.


    He couldn¡¯t risk giving her any more that could cause a mutation in her body.


    y¡¯s jaw clenched as the thought settled over him like a lead weight. She was a vampire¡ªwhich was the only reason the process had been so slow. But even that would not protect her for long. He had no doubt, none at all, that it was just a matter of time before the seeds inside her took hold. Time was running out, and he knew it.


    "Are¡ªare you rejecting me?" she gasped, her voice cracked by disbelief and affront. The tone was sharp, wounded, but stillced with that desperate entitlement that made his blood simmer.


    y again considered killing her. Just once. A clean, sharp end to this growing problem. He could snap her neck so quickly she wouldn¡¯t even know what happened. His ws could end it in a second.


    It would be so easy.


    So tempting.


    And yet, he didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t¡ªnot yet. As much as he wanted to, he couldn¡¯t afford the risk. If she died now, in this room, there would be an investigation. A trail. A thousand questions. And eventually, those questions would lead back to him.


    So he kept it in.


    ¡¯What else does it look like I¡¯m doing!¡¯ he thought bitterly to himself. His eyes darkened, a flicker of fury crossing his face before he swallowed it down and forced his voice steady.


    "I don¡¯t feel well, mydy. Maybe... maybe some other time," he said, the lie smooth but brittle.


    He barely got the words out before she flew into a full-blown fit of rage.


    The pnded hard¡ªso hard it forced his head to jerk sideways with a dull, cracking sound. Pain bloomed across his cheek in a hot line of fire, already swelling. Her nails had scraped his skin. There would be a mark.


    "I¡¯m your master! You do as you are told! You don¡¯t dictate terms!" she screamed at him, eyes wide with manic fury. She was trembling¡ªnot with fear, but with a kind of prideful wrath. The kind thates from someone who thought their toy had suddenly tried to bite back.


    y stood there, unmoving. No emotion showed on his face. Not yet. Not while her eyes were on him.


    Inside, he burned.


    He could feel his ws itching to extend again, to rip into her throat and silence her shrill, arrogant voice. But again¡ªhe didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t. Not here. Not yet.


    "STRIP!" she snapped at him. Themand cracked through the room like a whip.


    y frowned, but slowly obeyed. His body moved with cold precision as he went ahead and did as he was asked. He understood this wasn¡¯t desire. This wasn¡¯t affection.


    This was a power trip.

 Chapter 152: More(+18)

    <h4>Chapter 152: More(+18)</h4>


    A performance by someone clinging desperately to control. A show of dominance by a woman who had been rejected by the one man she truly wanted. And now, all she had left was him¡ªa mirror. A shadow. A mockery.


    He peeled off his shirt slowly, revealing skin that looked human, but wasn¡¯t. His lean form moved with an unnatural stillness, every movement carefully controlled, every flicker of muscle done out of necessity. Then he unzipped, revealing more, until he stood in front of her with his body bared¡ªbut his mind locked away behind thick iron walls.


    Lady Vivian watched him with eyes wide and greedy. Hunger gleamed in her gaze, but y saw no love there. No warmth. Only obsession. Only delusion.


    She stripped too, almost feverishly, her clothes falling away like petals. There was desperation in her movements, a kind of maddened resolve that made her hands shake as she climbed onto hisp.


    There it was. That familiar glint of obsession in her eyes. The same one he¡¯d seen each time.


    She wasn¡¯t looking at him.


    y closed his eyes, but not from pleasure or shame¡ªhe did it to shield himself. To lock away the rage. To pull up the illusion again. Because he knew... he knew that in her mind, she wasn¡¯t with him at all.


    Moreover if he truly looked at he would fly at her with saddened rage and tear her throat apart faster than she could react to attack him.


    Every time sheid with him, she saw someone else.


    King Zyren.


    That was the truth. That was what made her reach for him in the dead of night. That was what made her obey his every whispered word. He had shown her the image once¡ªjust a flicker, a trace of illusion during their first encounter¡ªand it had hooked her like a fish on a line. Ever since, she couldn¡¯t get enough.


    He made sure to leave just enough of the illusion lingering in her subconscious. Just enough for her to believe it.


    y remainedpletely still beneath her, his eyes dull, his body unmoving. He willed his lower half to react, and it did¡ªbecause it had to. Because it was part of the performance.


    The body she saw wasn¡¯t even his and nothing but a mask but even as he watched her touch his longer half and see the desire on her face he couldn¡¯t help but wish that he was human.


    That somehow he could feel the desire he could clearly see in her eyes as she grabbed him and shoved him into the deepest parts of her body.


    He watched still, he didn¡¯t move.


    She began to shift against him, slowly, greedily, consumed by the illusion she had constructed in her mind. Her breath quickened. Her head rolled back.


    Then she moaned it.


    Loud. Clear.


    "Zyren!"


    The name echoed in the chamber like a p. y¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    He stared at her.


    His fingernails began to darken again, stretching ever so slightly into ws, sharp and curved. They ached for release.


    He could do it. He could slice her throat open before she even realized what had happened. Rip her spine from her body. Watch her blood pool like wine on the bed.


    But he didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t no matter how much he wanted to. The smell of the blood would cling to the walls no matter how hard he tried to wipe it and clean all evidence.


    He had always made one mistake making another so soon would result in nothing but his death which was bound to bepletely gruesome.


    Instead, he stared.


    She rode the illusion,pletely unaware that the thing she believed she was touching didn¡¯t exist¡ªnot in this room. Not in this world. Her moans rose higher as she clung to him, demanding more, desperate for something he would never give.


    Her breasts bounced in his face even as she clung to him for dear life. It was clear that euphoria was what she felt even as y could imagine feeling the same thing if only he could get a piece of her flesh.


    ¡¯The magic I would be aboe to harness into my core!¡¯ salivating over just how much more it would bepared to that of a regr human.


    At that moment the thought of eating her and transforming into her again settled in his mind only for him to fight against it over and over again.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t take that risk! Not here! Not now!¡¯ he thought deeply to himself as h heard her continue to loudly moan.


    "More! More!"


    y pretended. He opened his mouth and mimicked pleasure, mimicked desire. Zygons weren¡¯t built for this kind of act. Pleasure meant nothing to them. Not unless it involved raw, bleeding flesh. Not unless they were feeding.


    And yet, he yed the part perfectly.


    The harder he stared at her, the colder he became.


    All he felt¡ªaside from hunger¡ªwas pity. A hollow, scalding pity for a foolish woman who yearned for a man she could never have. Who threw herself at a lie, over and over, desperate for it to love her back.


    His ws retracted. Bit by bit, they folded back into the skin until they looked like fingernails once more.


    He thought of the p.


    ¡¯For that p... you¡¯ll still die a most painful death,¡¯ he vowed in the stillness of his mind. He didn¡¯t smile. He didn¡¯t smirk. There was nothing on his face but silence.


    He continued to move, mechanically, rhythmically. Back and forth. A machine ying the role of a man. She clung to him harder, blinded by her own fantasy, gasping, trembling.


    He felt nothing. Not for her. Not for this act. Not for himself.


    She cried out again, louder now. Her grip tightened. Her body shuddered. But y didn¡¯t blink.


    He counted the seconds.


    The heartbeats.


    The time he would have to wait...


    She would never know what she had done. How close she hade. And when the end finally came for her, y knew¡ª


    He would not make it quick.

 Chapter 153: Meeting with the Werewolf King.

    <h4>Chapter 153: Meeting with the Werewolf King.</h4>


    Aria had just arrived in the garden, the moon shining brightly in the sky¡ªits glow cast silver across the manicured hedges and ornate flowerbeds, clearly enough for her to see someone standing under one of the huge and central trees.


    She stopped in her tracks.


    Even in the pale light, there was no mistaking the tall, broad figure cloaked in the heavy folds of royal cloth. That could only be King Jared.


    Her breath caught in her throat.


    The stillness of the garden wrapped around her shoulders like a shroud, the chill of the night seeping into her skin even as she pulled her coat tighter around her trembling frame. She didn¡¯t dare take a step forward. Didn¡¯t even breathe too loudly.


    She was surprised. And if she was being honest, slightly excited.


    But the thought of Zyren instantly killed whatever other emotions tried to crawl up her chest.


    Zyren had already made his disgust clear¡ªso painfully clear¡ªthat she could still hear his mocking voice describing how heavily she stank every time she came close to y. She could only imagine the kind of fury he would rain down if he saw her now. Standing this close to a Werewolf King.


    A rival.


    A threat.


    She was still considering turning around, already beginning to turn slightly on her heel to head back when she suddenly watched Jared shift beneath the tree. His head turned¡ªand his eyes, those piercing gold eyes, locked directly onto hers.


    She froze again.


    There was something in his gaze that pulled her in. Not harsh. Not threatening. It was... beckoning.


    He didn¡¯t open his mouth. Didn¡¯t wave or call out to her. But his look alone said everything.


    Come closer.


    It was shocking to see. His gaze, filled with confidence, made it seem like this moment¡ªthis exact meeting¡ªhad always been meant to happen. That it was not chance at all.


    Aira hesitated. Her heart beat louder in her ears.


    And then, slowly, she moved. Each step careful, silent, until she finally stopped a few steps away from him. Close enough to hear the rustle of his cloak in the breeze, close enough to see the deep scar under his jaw.


    She bowed slightly. Her voice low. Her tone wary.


    "King Jared," she greeted, the weight of his presence crashing over her all at once.


    He didn¡¯t speak at first, but then offered a nod of acknowledgement.


    "King Zyren¡¯s pet," he said, and the words hit her like a p. Cold. Cutting. And worse than the tone was the bitter taste they left in her mouth.


    Aira¡¯s eyes snapped up to meet his, her displeasure unmistakable.


    "Aira," she corrected him sharply. Her name, not hisbel. Not Zyren¡¯s.


    She began to wonder if she had made a mistake.


    Was he just like Zyren? Was she foolish to think he was any different?


    "Hmmm..." he mused, voice still calm, considering her. "I¡¯m more interested in how a human like you has been able to survive. Last I heard, Zyren¡¯s pets died too easily."


    His words were not malicious, but they still sank into her skin like ice water. It was curiosity in his tone, not cruelty. Still, it stung.


    "You¡¯re assuming there¡¯s more to it?" she asked, wary. Uncertain.


    To her surprise, he instantly shook his head.


    "There¡¯s always more to it. I don¡¯t believe in coincidences," he said. His gaze flicked away from her, then slowly back. "Just like I don¡¯t believe in random meetings."


    He gestured to the garden around them. The night. The empty silence that surrounded their encounter.


    Aira¡¯s frown deepened.


    Her hopes of finding something genuine in this conversation¡ªany spark of connection or meaning¡ªwere already starting to dim.


    "Clearly you¡¯re not saying that I nned this meeting?" she asked, genuinely offended.


    But he chuckled. A low, amused sound.


    "No. But you didn¡¯t look downcast and annoyed to see me," he replied. "Clearly you need something."


    His voice was blunt. Straight to the point. Not unkind, but deeply perceptive. Aira didn¡¯t speak right away.


    A heavy silence stretched between them. The wind stirred the branches overhead. And then, finally, she found the courage to force the question from her lips.


    "How are humans treated in your realm?" she asked, her voice tight. Her chest rising and falling faster than before.


    "Not great," King Jared replied without hesitation.


    The answer came so fast, so t, that it made her flinch.


    "They are weak and mostly useless. Why would they be treated better?" he continued, his tone blunt, matter-of-fact. He wasn¡¯t trying to hurt her with the words, but they still carved into her ribs all the same.


    "They aren¡¯t treated like ves though," he added, almost as an afterthought.


    Aira mentally shook her head. Her chest ached. She had hoped¡ªfoolishly¡ªthat maybe his realm would be different. That maybe someone like her could find safety there.


    "You sound like you¡¯re nning to leave Zyren," King Jared said.


    His voice had lowered, taking on a tone that made her stomach twist in fear.


    "No¡ªNever!" Aira instantly said, her eyes wide with panic. Her voice broke slightly as she continued, "Please... don¡¯t spread rumors you can¡¯t..."


    But he cut her off.


    "As my mistress, I can treat you better," he said, stepping closer to her.


    And that¡¯s when it happened.


    Aira froze in ce as something warm and unfamiliar began to bloom low in her stomach. A strange heat¡ªone that had no ce in this cold garden or in the middle of such a terrifying conversation. It bloomed slowly, traitorously, curling through her like smoke.


    A heat she only ever felt when Zyren was near.


    It was familiar enough for her to be incapable of rting the feeling to something else especially since the wetness between her legs only increases enough for her to realize what was happening.


    It didn¡¯t help that she slowly watched as King Jared raised his head and lightly sniffed the air with a confused look on his face as he looked right at her.


    Just before a slow smile spread across his face one followed by a slight frown.


    "I thought you were simply a human I was interested in!" he mumbled under his breath low almost like he was trying to ensure she didn¡¯t hear yet somehow loud enough that she could.

 Chapter 154: Mate

    <h4>Chapter 154: Mate</h4>


    Slowly, he stepped closer, and Aria felt her heartbeat pick up faster than she would have liked. It pounded in her chest like a frantic drum, loud enough in her own ears that she feared Jared might hear it too. Her breath caught as a sudden awareness bloomed inside her¡ªa sharp, almost frightening kind of heat that coiled low in her belly.


    The words he spoke about being interested in her were inconsequentialpared to how she felt as she realized that Zyren wasn¡¯t the only one she felt the heat towards. Something that was clearly not a good thing.


    Her fingers twitched at her side, curled into the soft fabric of her coat. It wasn¡¯t just the cold that was making her tense¡ªit was the sharp realization that she could be pulled toward someone else the same way she was drawn to Zyren. She hated that about herself. Hated the betrayal in her own body.


    Not with the way Jared¡¯s eyes turned a light yellow as he focused his gaze on her in a way that showed that he would like nothing more than to take her right there and then. That primal gleam in his gaze made something jolt in her chest, like a warning bell sounding through her entire being. There was no denying what his eyes were saying, even if his lips hadn¡¯t yet spelled it out.


    But Aria had just moved to take a step back, trying to ignore the pull and im some control over her racing heart, when she heard him speak words that made her eyes widenpletely in utter shock.


    "Mate with me!" he said¡ªjust like that¡ªso brazen, so bold, so unlike anything she¡¯d expected. Words that made Aria instantly look at him like nothing but madness had grown on his head and had now covered the entirety of his body.


    The blood drained from her face, only to rush back in a flush of stunned disbelief as her lips parted in silent protest.


    "If safety is what you want I can give it to you! Would you rather stay with a man like Zyren? Once he has whatever he wants from you... he¡¯ll toss you aside!" Aria heard King Jared speak, and the sharpness in his voice only deepened the confusion swelling inside her.


    Her thoughts spiraled, twisting and pulling at each other. She wasn¡¯t sure what she hated more¡ªthe offer, or the fact that some part of her didn¡¯t instantly reject it.


    She stared into what seemed to be honest, light-colored brown eyes as he continued to speak, and it only made the war inside her worse.


    "As my mate, you would be treated with the utmost respect!" he promised.


    That was the moment something cracked inside her. It wasn¡¯t longing she felt¡ªit was resentment. Her jaw tightened as her gaze fell slightly to the ground, a bitter taste forming at the back of her throat. Words like "respect" from someone like him felt more like a contract than a truth.


    Which only made Aria want to distance herself away from him again as she wondered to herself.


    ¡¯Is that all I am? An ornament to be worn or draped around you?¡¯ she thought bitterly, the shame curling like smoke around her heart. She was aware that whatever she would be would also depend on him, even as her position as Zyren¡¯s pet depended on Zyren. Always dependent on someone else. Always someone¡¯s.


    Her silence stretched out, thick and uncertain. Slowly, Aira nodded her head even as she refused to speak a single word, simply staring at him in silence.


    Her arms stayed crossed under her coat, a flimsy shield against the mounting pressure in her chest. Not speaking, not reacting, keeping her face nk¡ªit was the only control she had left.


    Even as King Jared expected her to. His annoyance only got worse even after a few minutes and still Aria didn¡¯t speak. She continued to look at him with no expression on her face until he had no choice but to speak again.


    "Are you listening to me? Casting your lots with me is much better than¡ª"


    But this time around, Aria didn¡¯t let him finish. She lifted her gaze, her eyes dark with defiance and a touch of sorrow. She slowly shook her head even as she felt the heat in her belly slowly increase as she stared at him.


    "I¡¯d rather settle for a devil I¡¯m already used to than cast my wishes in a well I¡¯ve never seen before!" she told him, her voice calm, but firm¡ªsteel wrapped in silk.


    She had barely finished speaking when she felt an arm wrap tightly around her waist in such a possessive manner that it left no doubt in her mind about who the person who did such a thing could possibly be.


    Zyren.


    Her breath hitched, her entire body freezing at the contact.


    It wasn¡¯t a surprise that she hadn¡¯t heard himing. Such a thing was to be expected. What had been stunning and surprising was the fierce way he held her. His grip wasn¡¯t just possessive¡ªit was punishing, as though he were trying to remind both her and Jared who she belonged to.


    She couldn¡¯t see his face, but his hold made it easy to imagine the kind of expression he had on his face even as she watched King Jared raise his gaze to look right at him.


    "King Zyren!" he said, voice even but with an undercurrent of warning.


    Zyren responded in the same frigid tone.


    "King Jared! I could have sworn you would be busy inspecting the dead body of the monster you took with you!"


    Zyren¡¯s words came out in an extremely low register, with no inflections in his voice. But that only made Aria more aware of how pissed he truly was. His calm was a mask, and underneath it was a storm waiting to be unleashed.


    "I came out for a breath of fresh air!" King Jared responded with a nomittal shrug. "Last I checked, we were guests, not prisoners!"

 Chapter 155: I obey you!

    <h4>Chapter 155: I obey you!</h4>


    "Yes! But even guests should know not to covet the host¡¯s things!" Zyren said, his voice still low but sharp enough to slice the air around them like a de. Aria flinched slightly, her spine stiffening at the implication.


    The growl that came from deep within King Jared¡¯s chest was unmistakable, low and dangerous. His gaze flicked over to Aria¡ªsharp and using¡ªjust as she was trying to pry Zyren¡¯s arm from around her waist or at least lessen the pressure, only to fail.


    "You speak things you know nothing about! It¡¯s your things that couldn¡¯t help but move towards me!" he snapped, and Aria felt her cheeks redden and burn with anger.


    The words stung. Yes, she had indeed been the one to walk toward him¡ªbut that didn¡¯t mean he hadn¡¯t allowed it, encouraged it even. Moreover, the way they spoke about her incensed her to no end. Their voices shed like thunder, but she was the lightning caught between.


    She found herself opening her mouth to speak, her tone cutting as she red straight at Jared, and inwardly at Zyren behind her.


    "I¡¯m not a thing!" she snapped, flinging her red hair out of her face in a huff.


    She watched Jared smile at her in a way that showed he was more amused than anything else before he turned around, announcing his leave.


    "I¡¯ve seen enough of the garden! The red flowers were particrly pretty but nothing else caught my attention!" he said.


    Aria couldn¡¯t help the nagging feeling she felt that Jared had been talking about her and not the flowers around them.


    Jared¡¯s steps were fast as he left, but instead of feeling relieved, Aria felt none of that. Zyren¡¯s grip around her waist hadn¡¯t lessened even as she felt him turn her around to face him.


    His expression was still neutral and nk, but the look in his eyes made her want to jerk herself away from him and run. His eyes were red, but there was a depth to them that made Aria flinch.


    He didn¡¯t have to shout. He didn¡¯t have to bare his fangs. Just one look was enough.


    "What? Did youe here thinking he could help?" he asked.


    His voice was still cold, but this time, there was something else under it¡ªhurt? Disgust? She couldn¡¯t tell.


    Aira tried to step back only to feel Zyren¡¯s hand on the small of her spine hold her back with no ce for her to go.


    "I gave you three days before the ritual but it¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t need it!" he said.


    "It seems to me that you can barely wait to bond with any man youy eyes on!" he continued.


    Aria heard her heart pound louder and more incessantly in her chest than ever before.


    She was trapped. Not just by his arms, but by the mess of her own choices. Of all the ces she could run, none felt far enough.


    Yet did she regret talking to King Jared, the answer was obvious.


    No! She didn¡¯t! At least she knew not to expect something more from him when he had given her the same exact option Zyren did even if he looked more sincere.


    For a full moment, Aira found it difficult to speak back. Her throat clenched, not from fear exactly, but from the staggering weight of Zyren¡¯s presence. The intensity of his aura alone was way more than she could bear, wrapping around her like a velvet noose, thick with something both cold and burning. She stared at him, her breath caught in her lungs, even as she felt the steady pressure of his hand against her back¡ªlow on her waist, as though he meant to stake his im into her skin itself.


    This continued until she could no longer stand aside and allow it to continue. Something inside her cracked, the weight of her silence pressing against her own ribs, forcing the words up her throat like fire.


    "Fine! You want me to bond with you then I refuse to continue to be your pet!" Aira said, the words sharp and clear even as they shook the air between them. She hadn¡¯t meant for her voice to sound so loud, hadn¡¯t realized how much fury was threaded into her tone until it spilled out of her chest. She¡¯d asked for something for herself, something real¡ªand even she was shocked when the words came out with more force than she intended.


    Zyren¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "You still think you can run from¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not trying to run from you!" she snapped back before he could finish, stepping closer instead of retreating. "If I¡¯m going to do such a ritual then I refuse to be treated as a pet or a ve!"


    She hadn¡¯t even fully realized she was raising her voice to him until the words had already formed, ringing out in the quiet corridor. And yet, her heart wouldn¡¯t slow down. Her fists had curled by her sides, trembling¡ªnot from fear, but from conviction.


    Zyren¡¯s expression shifted, almost imperceptibly, as he leveled a slightly confused look at her face. For the first time, she saw a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes.


    "What would you like to be then?" he asked, his tone unreadable¡ªlow and even, but dangerous beneath the surface.


    Aira hadn¡¯t even waited for the full breath of his question to pass before she spoke.


    "I obey you..." she said, this time with a lower voice, but still firm, "...but that doesn¡¯t mean I have to obey anyone else!" Her voice was resolute. She wasn¡¯t just demanding to be elevated above the guards or the other vampires. No¡ªAira was trying to rise above the lords. She was demanding a ce no one like her had ever dared to take.


    Zyren looked at her, just as unreadable as before. But this time, his silence was loaded. Heavy. Then, without a word, Aira pushed further.


    "Don¡¯t I belong to you? Won¡¯t I be bonded to you?" she asked, her voice shaking ever so slightly at the edges. Her hands curled tighter, nails digging into her palms until she was just a breath away from drawing blood. Her eyes¡ªtorn between challenge and plea¡ªremained fixed on his, refusing to break away. Refusing to yield.

 Chapter 156: Subservient

    <h4>Chapter 156: Subservient</h4>


    This continued for a moment longer¡ªZyren¡¯s silence, Aira¡¯s defiance¡ªuntil finally, he moved. A single step forward, then another, until his entire body was flush with hers. She could feel the brush of his clothing, the coolness of his skin, the quiet promise of domination that lingered in his breath.


    Their skin touched.


    "I¡¯m not sure you understand what belonging to me means," he said, voice low and biting. Then, without pause, he lowered his head¡ªtoo close, too sudden¡ªand Aira realized far toote that he intended to kiss her.


    She moved to pull back, to flinch away like she always did. But this time, she froze. Her breath stilled in her throat. She felt his lips press firmly on hers¡ªnot harsh, not demanding, but iming. It was a simple kiss, one that demanded nothing in return, and when he pulled away the very next moment, he didn¡¯t gloat. He only looked directly into her eyes.


    "Okay," he said simply.


    The word struck her harder than the kiss. She blinked. Aira hadn¡¯t expected agreement¡ªcertainly not so quickly. Zyren was always dominant, always controlling. That he would agree at all, even to something so small as her status, made her suspicious.


    "...I will announce it," he continued, "but it would still depend on you whether or not you can ensure that vampires treat you equally."


    Then, as though the conversation was over, he turned and walked forward¡ªpulling her behind him by the hand, her wrist gripped lightly but firmly in his fingers. His pace was smooth and unhurried, but Aria had no doubt there was a specific destination in his mind.


    She followed him, heart pounding louder than ever before. Her steps were quick, but her legs felt heavy, burdened by a mixture of dread and curiosity. Her eyes flicked up to the walls, to the shifting guards who made way, and to the hallway she had only been down once or twice before.


    The healer¡¯s wing.


    Her mouth went dry.


    "Is this about the ritual?" she asked, her voice breathy, but urgent. Her fingers clenched lightly at the inside of her coat as she looked around, heart thudding against her ribs.


    Zyren didn¡¯t answer. Not with words.


    He walked directly into a chamber¡ªno knocking, no announcing himself¡ªand Aira nearly tripped trying to keep up with him. She watched as a woman with red eyes, clearly aged in appearance but still powerful, rose slowly from her chair.


    A vampire. And yet, clearly ancient¡ªolder than any Aira had ever seen. Her skin was like dried parchment, her eyes sharp despite the deep lines that lined her face.


    Zyren barely spared her a nce. "The ritual. Can you do it now?" he asked. His voice boomed withmand, cold and sharp enough to make Aira¡¯s lungs seize.


    The older vampire, Savira, bowed deeply.


    "The preparations are underway," she said, her voice respectful, careful. "To ensure that everything goes well, it¡¯s better to be more prepared."


    Aira didn¡¯t miss the tremble in her voice¡ªthe caution in the way she spoke as though she was trying to warn Zyren, but softly, as though worried she¡¯d be silenced.


    But before Zyren could speak again, Aira¡¯s voice broke through.


    "Is this... is this ritual dangerous?" she asked.


    It was the first time she truly asked aloud¡ªnot just to Zyren but to someone who might actually tell her the truth. Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was firm, her chest tight as her gaze fixed on the old vampire woman.


    Zyren mentioned powers. That was all she had to go on.


    Savira lowered her head further. Her grip tightened around the staff she held, but she didn¡¯t meet Zyren¡¯s eyes. Not once. When she finally answered, it was with the tone of someone trying to offer reassurance that was half-truth and half warning.


    "Yes, of course! You will get an ability," she said slowly. Her voice carried a rhythmic tone, almost hypnotic, like the spoken wisdom of someone too old to waste time with questions. Her nods were steady, practiced. Aira, despite everything, felt the faintest flicker of belief take root in her chest. A sliver of hope.


    Still, the question that had gued her since the moment the ritual was mentioned rose again.


    "I will be bonded to him... but he will also be bonded to me, right?" Aira asked.


    She wasn¡¯t pleading¡ªshe needed to know. The thought of being even more subservient to Zyren than she already was made her chest tighten until it hurt. If the bond only chained her to him, without chaining him back in return, it would be too much.


    Too much to survive.


    Savira was silent. A moment too long.


    Aira¡¯s fists clenched again.


    Because if the power didn¡¯te with equality... if the ritual only made her more sub-servant to him against her will then what was the use.


    ¡¯I would serve him even with my new ability!¡¯ she thought to herself with a bitter expression on her face as she faced Savira, the old vampire who continued to lower her head but whom Aira could swear wasn¡¯t the least bit weak.


    ¡¯If so...then I would rather be weak!¡¯ Aira thought to herself as she waited for a response while Savira had her own thoughts.


    ¡¯Do I look like I have time to care about the effects of a ritual I myself i¡¯m not fully aware of what the benefits are?¡¯ Savira thought to herself aware that there was a lot she didn¡¯t know and even if she did, the only one she would care about was the one she swore her loyalty to.


    Her gaze said as much as she raised her head and met Aira¡¯s gaze as she slowly spoke the words Aira wanted to hear even though she wasn¡¯t sure whether or not it was the truths


    "It¡¯s a bonding ritual! There¡¯s no way it would be one-sided!¡¯ Savira said even as she met Zyren¡¯s gaze almost like she was searching for a reaction of displeasure towards her words only to find none there.


    "How soon can it be done?" Zyren asked and Savira did not hesitate to respond.


    "Tomorrow! Midnight tomorrow!" she said her voice filled with such conviction it might as well have been a promise.

 Chapter 157: Bed Matters

    <h4>Chapter 157: Bed Matters</h4>


    After they headed back to the main room in Zyren¡¯s wing, the tension between them refused to lift. Aira was expecting Zyren to leave, as he usually did. His pattern was predictablemand, provoke, control, and then vanish into whatever dark corners he liked to roam. But tonight, something was different. He didn¡¯t leave. Instead, his steps moved farther into the room, slow and unhurried, before shifting toward the bed like it was the most natural ce in the world to be.


    Aira felt her body tense immediately. Her breath hitched in her throat as she turned slightly, watching him from the corner of her eye. The massive bed loomed in the center of the chamber like a trap. Even though she was exhausted¡ªmentally, emotionally, physically¡ªshe still hesitated. Her limbs didn¡¯t want to obey. Every fiber of her being screamed not to lie in that bed, not again.


    But eventually, she moved. Slow, hesitant steps carried her forward. Shey on it like someone surrendering to a nightmare, her body sinking into the soft plush surface but her soul tightening like a knot. Shey right at the edge, deliberately choosing the farthest point, so close to falling off that the slightest shift might send her tumbling. Her back was turned firmly toward the rest of the bed, and more importantly, toward Zyren.


    She could hear the soft shift of fabric. The movement of weight on the mattress. She didn¡¯t have to look to know that Zyren had gotten onto the bed with her. He made no effort to hide it. No attempt at subtlety. But he didn¡¯t say a word either. For a long while, there was nothing but silence. Heavy, suffocating silence. Aira¡¯s fingers clenched into the sheets beneath her.


    She squeezed her eyes shut tighter, willing herself to sleep. But it didn¡¯te. How could it? The heat she had felt earlier when speaking with King Jared still clung to her skin like a secondyer. She could still feel the strange warmth that had pooled in her lower belly. That spark¡ªconfusing, unwanted, shameful¡ªhadn¡¯t left. She did all she could to ignore it. She tried to pretend she didn¡¯t feel his presence beside her. That the air hadn¡¯t thickened. That her body hadn¡¯t remembered every time it had responded to him against her will.


    The silence stretched on. Long. Deep. Until it fractured.


    Aira felt Zyren move.


    Her entire body went rigid as the shift in weight drew closer. She didn¡¯t dare look. Her eyes remained shut, her breath shallow. Her limbs stiffened as though bracing for impact. But he didn¡¯t touch her¡ªat least not yet. She only felt the pressure in the air, the growing presence next to her until it hovered close, too close.


    Then, it became unbearable.


    Her eyes flew open in shock.


    Zyren was hovering above her. His face nk. His gaze unreadable. But there was something there¡ªsomething simmering underneath that mask. Something she recognized all too well.


    Desire.


    She shot to her feet, stumbling off the bed as if burned, as if her body had touched fire. She stood away from him, eyes wide with disbelief.


    Zyren¡¯s frown was immediate. A sh of irritation darkened his expression.


    "We¡¯ve slept together before," he said calmly, as though that exined everything. "Moreover, there¡¯s no way you can fall asleep."


    His voice was even, but it carried weight. She didn¡¯t need him to borate. The heat was still there in her belly. It wasn¡¯t growing stronger, but it certainly wasn¡¯t fading either. It just sat there¡ªdormant and ufortable. A reminder of what he could ignite.


    "I can make you feel better," he added, his tone dropping slightly.


    Aira¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her voice came out colder than she expected.


    "You killed my father and brother," she reminded him, her words sharp and heavy. "The fact that I¡¯ve already slept with you twice shouldst more than a lifetime."


    The moment those words left her mouth, the temperature in the room seemed to drop. A suffocating stillness followed. Zyren¡¯s gaze turned sharper, colder¡ªbut he said nothing at first.


    The tension in the room curled and twisted like smoke. His next words came out measured and biting.


    "We¡¯re going to merge our souls tomorrow. You think this will¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t let him finish.


    "As long as I¡¯m fully conscious and aware...I¡¯m not making any deals with you!" Her voice cracked slightly from the force of her own emotions. "I don¡¯t want to touch you... and I don¡¯t want you touching me!"


    She didn¡¯t add the rest of what she was thinking, but it screamed loud enough in her chest to echo through the walls.


    ¡¯You cold, heartless monster. You can use me. But I¡¯ll be damned if I also let you use me for your pleasure.¡¯


    She stood her ground, chest rising and falling in fast, shallow breaths. Her fists were clenched at her sides.


    Zyren didn¡¯t speak again. He didn¡¯t reach for her or argue or exin himself. He only watched.


    Aira didn¡¯t wait for another word.


    Without speaking, she slowly lowered herself onto the floor, the stone cold beneath her body, making it clear she wasn¡¯t returning to the bed. She curled herself up, her back turned to him, her limbs folded tightly into herself.


    This wasn¡¯t fear.


    This was resistance.


    Aira didn¡¯t flinch when she heard the rustle of the nkets behind her, didn¡¯t move when Zyren climbed back onto the bed. She listened to the sound of his body settling into the mattress, but there were no words exchanged between them. Just silence again. Thick, oppressive silence.


    But this time, it was different.


    Because she had drawn the line.


    And he hadn¡¯t crossed it.


    The room remained quiet. The candlelight flickered against the walls. Aira forced herself to keep her breathing steady, even as her heart continued to race and her skin still tingled with leftover heat that hadn¡¯t been invited.


    She stayed on the floor for what felt like hours, her body aching from the hardness beneath her. But she didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction of thinking she¡¯d changed her mind. The onlyfort she found was in the faint sound of his breathing from the bed above.


    Eventually, her exhaustion overpowered her emotions.


    And sometime deep into the night... she drifted off.


    The next morning, the first thing she noticed was softness beneath her cheek. Warmth around her body. Her eyes fluttered open to the familiar plush surface of Zyren¡¯s bed.


    Her heart dropped.


    She sat up instantly, arms shooting forward to brace herself. Her eyes scanned the room, her chest tightening.


    Zyren was gone.


    There was no trace of him. No sound. No movement. Only the memory of him.


    And the fact that somehow¡ªdespite everything¡ªshe had ended up back on the bed.


    ***********


    Waking up, Aira blinked against the morning light filtering through the curtains, her eyes adjusting slowly. The moment she rubbed the sleep from her eyes and realized she was alone in the massive bed, a cold wave washed over her. Zyren was gone. No trace of him lingered¡ªjust the weight ofst night and everything it meant.


    She didn¡¯t allow herself to dwell on it.


    Moving quickly, she rose from the bed and got dressed, her fingers fumbling only once as she tightened thest strap of her boots. Her movements were sharp, filled with purpose. She stepped out of the room, her jaw clenched, her expression unreadable.


    Two guards stationed outside straightened as she approached. Without hesitation, she issued hermand, her voice clipped and urgent.


    "Call for my sister. Immediately."


    They nodded, not daring to question her tone or ask for rification.


    Aira stepped back into the chamber and waited, her fingers tapping against her arm as she tried to steady herself. There was no time to think, no time to feel. She had to speak to Liora¡ªnow.


    When Liora finally arrived, her face lit up with excitement. She moved quickly toward Aira, eyes bright and lips parting to greet her. But the warmth barely had time to settle before Airaunched straight into her words.


    She wasted no time.


    "I need to tell you something," she began, her voice tight with urgency. "That heat I told you about before... I felt it again. It hasn¡¯t gone away. And I know now why Zyren spared me. It wasn¡¯t mercy."


    Liora¡¯s smile faltered.


    Aira continued, her voice slightly strained but steady. "I¡¯ve slept with him, Liora. Before I even understood what was happening. The moment he touches me¡ªit starts. I don¡¯t know how to stop it. That heat¡ªit¡¯s in my blood. I feel like I¡¯ll lose my mind sometimes if I don¡¯t..."


    Her voice cracked slightly, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    She looked her sister dead in the eye. "Do you feel it too? That sensation in your body? Like your skin is burning? Like you want to mate with any vampire whoes near?"


    For a long, heavy second, Liora said nothing. Then her brow furrowed and she looked down, shaking her head slowly as though truly contemting it.


    "Heatblood?" she repeated, her voice low, uncertain. Then she looked up with a stunned andplicated expression. "No. I haven¡¯t felt anything like that."


    She lied smoothly, the look on her face honest, almost painfully so.


    Inside, though, her thoughts twisted. The truth was¡ªshe had felt it. She had known what Aira was describing long before this conversation. She had even offered herself freely to vampires the moment the vers captured her. Not once had they needed to force her. She had weed it, eager for a release from the maddening itch under her skin.


    "I¡¯m definitely not one," she said again, her voice softer now.


    She told herself there was no reason to confess. After all, her sister was keeping secrets too.


    And how could she trust a sister who had slept with the one person she should have been willing to die to kill?


    <strong><i>¡¯I care about you sister but TRUST is a separate matter!¡¯</i></strong>

 Chapter 158: Greed

    <h4>Chapter 158: Greed</h4>


    "Are you sure?" Aria asked her again with a worried expression on her face. Her voice was softer now, uncertain, carrying the weight of doubt that had been growing in her chest since the conversation started. "Maybe...maybe it hasn¡¯t..."


    "I¡¯m sure, Aria!" Liora cut her off before she could finish, her voice sharp as a de. She tossed her long and fuller red hair to her back in a sweeping motion, her chin lifted in subtle defiance as she spoke, lifting her head subtly with pride, like a queen refusing to be questioned. There was something too effortless in her dismissal¡ªtoo fast, too polished.


    "I would know if I am! What does it matter anyway?" she asked, her tone hardening. A slightly annoyed expression flickered over her face as she looked at Aria, trying to mask the deeper tension in her eyes. She could see Aria faltering, struggling to keep something hidden¡ªsomething important. And it was obvious, far too obvious.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not like there¡¯s another Vampire King that I can seduce to kill the one you already had in your bed!¡¯ she thought to herself coldly, tightening her gaze on Aria, sharp as a dagger. Her arms folded tightly around her chest, her nails digging faintly into her arms as if holding herself together while she waited. The air between them thickened.


    She waited for Aria to speak. She watched. She stared.


    And still, Aria said nothing.


    The silence continued, stretching ufortably long. It twisted in the space between them like a rope drawing tighter.


    Liora finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "You slept with him and I already have my freedom!" she burst out, words sharp, eyes zing. "I also have enough money and have employed enough guards!" Her voice dropped as she whispered the other half under her breath, almost as if saying it too loud would strip away the power those words carried. The desperation was there, tucked behind her indignation.


    "We can even sneak out together in the dead of the night once you visit me in the city! We¡¯ll be free of him!" Liora said, this time with firm conviction. Meaning every word. Her eyes gleamed with purpose. Her mouth set in a determined line. Her fists clenched by her sides. After they escaped, they could find other hunters¡¯ families. They could band together. They could rebuild and strike when the time was right.


    The n was crude. It was unpolished. But it was all they had left.


    "Morovr with the blood tournament still hanging over your head, the faster we escape the better!" Liora told her, her voice deepening into seriousness, her brow furrowed in genuine worry. Her words were like stone¡ªsolid, unshakable. Her tone left no space for debate.


    Aria didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t flinch. She just stood there, still, unmoving. Her expression was ugly, twisted in internal conflict. Her gaze dropped to the ground, her brows pulled down in a deep frown that furrowed the space between her eyes. Her lips tightened. She looked like she was copsing inward, folding under something heavy.


    It wasn¡¯t until Liora snapped at her that Aria jerked up, startled, as though dragged out of a trance.


    "What is it! Spit it out! You clearly have something to say!" Liora snapped, her voice sharp with exasperation, her patience threadbare. Her hands had balled into fists. Her posture was stiff. She had already begun learning sword techniques, taking lessons with sweaty palms and aching arms, but she wasn¡¯t delusional. She knew it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference. Not really. Not when it mattered most.


    Still, she was determined. Even a small de could kill, given the chance.


    She had slept with men. Many of them. Because of the heat. It wasn¡¯t her choice, not really. It was her body. That sick itch that wouldn¡¯t go away. A part of her that wasn¡¯t her had wanted it.


    But if it meant gaining something¡ªmoney, freedom, protection¡ªthen she would do it again. Without hesitation. Without shame.


    ¡¯If it¡¯s about you sleeping with Zyren, then I couldn¡¯t care less!¡¯ Liora thought to herself, already preparing the sentence to hurl at Aria¡¯s face, about to say it¡ªwhen suddenly and unexpectedly, Aria finally opened her mouth to speak.


    "Zyren said I could get an ability!" she said.


    The words came out barely audible, almost drowned by the heavy silence between them. Her voice was small, uncertain, yet heavy with something that could not be ignored.


    Liora blinked, stunned.


    "What?" she asked, frowning deeply, her voice quieter now but far more focused. Her entire body leaned forward slightly, eyes narrowing. She couldn¡¯t have heard right.


    But then she heard Aria again¡ªthis time much louder.


    "Zyren said that if I did a bonding ritual with him I would get an ability!" Aria said.


    The words hit like a blow.


    The air changed. It thickened, weighted with disbelief, dread, and something like betrayal.


    Liora was confident that she had heard wrong. She had to have heard wrong. But when she looked into Aria¡¯s eyes and saw nothing but unwavering seriousness staring back at her, she knew.


    She wasn¡¯t joking.


    She was dead serious.


    "This...this is a joke!" Liora finally managed to spit out. Her voice cracked slightly, like her belief in everything around her was unraveling. But Aria¡¯s reaction only deepened the wound.


    "No!" Aria shook her head harder than before. Her hair swayed with the force of it. "The bonding ritual is by midnight!" she added, her throat tight, swallowing hard as if trying to keep herself from gagging on the words.


    Liora exploded.


    "Are you mad?" she screamed. "You are mad!!! A bonding ritual with Zyren¡ªthe man we have to kill!!" Her voice grew higher with each word, strained from the sheer pressure of her fury.


    "He¡¯s the enemy!! He¡¯s your enemy!" she cried, voice rising, roaring over Aria¡¯s gestures for her to quiet down.


    But she didn¡¯t stop.


    "A bonding ritual for vampires! He¡¯s not even a werewolf so you can¡¯t even be mated!"


    "All it¡¯ll be is a ve ritual that forces you to serve him!"


    "The healer in charge assured me that such a thing wouldn¡¯t happen so there¡¯s..." Aria tried to interrupt, her voice trembling.


    "A vampire healer!" Liora cut her off again with venom. "You trust vampires now!" she barked, the sound vicious.


    "...our father might be dead but our family hunted them!"


    The words crashed into Aria with all the weight of truth.


    But Aria had had enough.


    "Listen Liora!" she snapped, her voice full of force and fury. "This is an ability!! Do you know what that means? Moreover! I did some research of my own... if it¡¯s a bonding ritual then it would simply be that our souls would be connected. Not unlike that of werewolves and their mates. Nothing more and nothing less!"


    Her hands were clenched by her sides. Her chest rose and fell rapidly. Her throat was tight and dry from shouting. But the words had been spoken¡ªand she would not take them back.


    Liora was furious.


    "And you think you would be able to kill him with such a chain around your neck!" Liora sneered, her voice low and cutting.


    "For all we know by the time the bond had been made your body might no longer be your own!"


    But Aria didn¡¯t back down. Her eyes narrowed, her lips set in a line of frustrated determination.


    "...it¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m not alone. I can hold him down while you do the killing!" she said, her voice steady despite the tremble that threatened herposure. She made it clear: if she couldn¡¯t kill him, then Liora would finish the job.


    That struck something in Liora. Something cold and approving.


    It wasn¡¯t forgiveness. But it was enough.


    She nodded, breathing out slowly. Her expression smoothed slightly, though the fury still simmered in her eyes. Her posture softened. Not rxed¡ªbut epting. Reluctantly so.


    She was still pissed. But she was also calcting.


    To Aria, it looked like Liora had epted what she said. That the matter was over. That the storm had passed.


    But if only she could hear what Liora was really thinking.


    ¡¯If somehow this ritual works and she gets an ability... then that means I¡¯ll also be able to get one if I can get my hands on the ritual!¡¯ she thought to herself, mind whirling with possibilities.


    Power. That¡¯s what this was really about.


    "If it fails then..." she thought, giving a mental shrug.


    She moved closer, steps quiet but firm, and sat down on the chair beside Aria¡¯s bed. Not far from her. Not too close.


    Aria breather in and then breathed out a long and dragged sigh as she focused her face on Liora the only family she had left as she spike next.


    "We only have each other left! I know you care about me but you should know that I wouldn¡¯t make a decision that would hurt us both in any way!" Aria told her doing her best to reassure her a bit relieved to see Liora slowly nod her head in response in a way that showed that she also agreed.


    "Yes! Having an ability would mean you would be able to protect yourself!" Liora said even as her gaze softened as she realized that Aira was indeed her sister and as long as they we¡¯re on the same page...<i>it was them against the world.</i>

 Chapter 159: Late

    <h4>Chapter 159: Late</h4>


    For a while, neither one of them spoke¡ªalmost like they had said all they needed to say. The silence between Aria and Liora was thick, but not entirely ufortable.


    It was as though the weight of what had been spoken still hung in the air, pressing down on them. Aria lowered herself slightly against the edge of the table while Liora paced once, then twice, clearly not ready to sit.


    Aria opened her mouth to say something else, maybe to ease the tension that had crept between them again¡ªbut she jerked up in shock at the sound of a knock on the door.


    Her heart leapt instantly, her breath catching. But as quickly as the fear came, it was reced with relief. That knock was too polite, too respectful. Zyren would never knock on his own door. She knew that much.


    She had just gotten up, heading toward the door with her nerves still taut from the earlier conversation, thinking it was the guards, when she heard a familiar voice. Rymora¡¯s voice.


    It made her speak immediately. "Let her in!" Her tone held none of themand it usually would. Instead, it came out quick and grateful, like a small breath of escape.


    Rymora greeted with a low bow of her head, fixing her gaze on the floor as she entered. I


    Liora, upon seeing her, instantly got on her feet. No smile crossed her lips this time¡ªonly a quiet urgency, a shift in posture that made it clear that she knew their time was up. Moving closer without hesitation, she stepped forward and gave Aria a hug. It was firm, heartfelt, and brief¡ªalmost like she wished she didn¡¯t have to pull away at all.


    Whatever they had left to say, they both knew now that it would have to wait. There was no room left for more words, not with Rymora standing there quietly like a silent shadow.


    "I¡¯lle and see you very early tomorrow," Liora promised softly, almost in a whisper as she leaned in to hold Aria again, this time more tightly. Her arms didn¡¯t shake, but the concern in her touch was undeniable. The look on her face¡ªworried, drawn, determined¡ªwas not the kind one wore unless something truly mattered.


    No matter how curious she was, Liora knew better than to think she¡¯d be allowed to witness the bonding ritual. Zyren would never allow it. Which meant that she wouldn¡¯t know what happened until morning. And thatck of knowledge sat heavy on her shoulders like a stone she couldn¡¯t remove.


    Liora had just pulled away from Aria when she leaned in again slightly, her voice low and urgent. "You know you don¡¯t have to go along with it. You can still refuse." Her breath brushed lightly against Aria¡¯s ear as she spoke, and for a moment, Aria froze.


    But the expression that met Liora¡¯s gaze when she pulled back was one of resignation masked behind a small smile.


    "I¡¯m okay, Liora. Don¡¯t worry about me," Aria replied, her tone soft, almost too calm. A smile curved her lips but didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. The weight in her chest hadn¡¯t lifted¡ªit had only been buried deeper, out of sight.


    Liora stared at her for a moment longer, as if trying to read the truth beneath her words. But in the end, she nodded slowly and turned away. Her footsteps were deliberate as she left, the door closing behind her with a final click that made the room feel colder.


    Neither Liora nor Rymora acknowledges each other¡¯s presence. And yet, in that heavy silence, it became instantly and undeniably clear that the two of them did not like each other.


    Aria didn¡¯t know when it had started or why the sensation was so visceral, but it was there. Rymora¡¯s silence wasn¡¯t just respectful¡ªit was distancing.


    The moment the door shut behind Liora, Rymora began to move. Without a word, she walked toward the wardrobe. Her hands moved quickly and efficiently, sorting through the dresses and garments stored there. It was clear what she was doing¡ªpicking out the outfit Aria would wear to the General food hall for breakfast.


    Aria watched her closely. Her gaze followed every movement, eyes narrowing faintly as her thoughts shifted.


    Aria hadn¡¯t said a word yet, but something gnawed at the back of her mind. A detail she couldn¡¯t ignore.


    She saw it¡ªagain. The faint bruise, just at the sides of Rymora¡¯s mouth.


    "What happened?" Aria asked suddenly, her voice cutting through the still air. "That¡¯s the second time you¡¯re getting bruises on the sides of your mouth."


    She hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when she saw Rymora blush.


    The transformation was immediate. From the roots of her short, curly hair right down to her toes, Rymora flushed deep red. It was startling¡ªso intense and so quick that it gave Aria pause.


    The reaction was unexpected. Aria¡¯s breath caught slightly as she stepped forward. Her expression widened with confusion and curiosity as she stared at Rymora, whose back was now rigid, her shoulders hunched toward the wardrobe as if she wanted to vanish inside it.


    If it had been possible to toss herself entirely into the wooden frame, Rymora would have done it. Her embarrassment was that raw, that exposed.


    Instead of answering, Rymora simply shook her head. It wasn¡¯t a small shake either¡ªit was vigorous, firm, final. And then she tossed the outfit she had selected onto the bed without turning around.


    Aria blinked. She had expected denial, maybe even evasion¡ªbut not this.


    She remained quiet, unsure whether to push or leave it be. Eventually, she chose silence. Whatever storyy behind that bruise, Rymora clearly wasn¡¯t ready to share it. Not now. Maybe not ever.


    Besides, time was slipping quickly through her fingers. She was already runningte. Everyone else would have already arrived at the food hall.


    Getting ready became a quick, quiet affair. Aria dressed quickly, her fingers moving automatically. Her thoughts buzzed, but she didn¡¯t speak. Rymora followed close behind, neither one breaking the silence that wrapped itself tightly around them.


    Rymora nced at Aria¡¯s hair, lips thinning. It was still damp. There hadn¡¯t been enough time to dry it properly, but there was nothing they could do about it now. Without a word, they both stepped out of the room and began to move swiftly toward the General food hall.


    By the time they reached the front gates, Aria¡¯s heart was thudding. But even before the guards came into view, she knew what had happened.


    The door was closed.

 Chapter 160: Entering

    <h4>Chapter 160: Entering</h4>


    Her stomach sank.


    That could only mean one thing. Zyren had arrived already. Not just arrived¡ªbeen there long enough for the doors to be shut behind him.


    Rymora¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but the way she stepped back¡ªjust two quick paces¡ªmade everything clear.


    ¡¯I¡¯m just a maid!¡¯ aware that although Aria could stomach Zyren¡¯s gaze she couldn¡¯t.3


    As much as Rymora might have wanted to help Aria, there was nothing she could do now.


    Aria frowned deeply, her brows furrowing as she stepped forward and gestured to the guards. Recognition flickered in their eyes. Without hesitation, they opened the door for her.


    But Aria¡¯s courage onlysted one step.


    As soon as she crossed the threshold, she froze.


    It was like plunging into ice water.


    Something was different. Unfamiliar.


    The normal arrangement she was used to¡ªthe usualyout of the room¡ªwas gone. Her eyes lifted slowly, scanning the space. The long table had been swapped for a muchrger one. Her gaze traveled further, catching a figure seated at the other end where no one would have dared to sit.


    King Jared.


    To the left sat men and women with furry ears¡ªwerewolves. Their postures were tense, aggressive. On the right, the vampires. Their fangs bared more than once. A disy. A challenge.


    King Jared watched her, eyes fixed on her as if he¡¯d been waiting. His gaze sharp, almost gleaming.


    She turned hoping to findfort in the familiarity of Zyren¡¯s presence away from the numerous eyes that instantly became fixed on her. But all she could see was his back.


    He didn¡¯t turn to look at her...Not even once.


    And as her gaze shifted further, she took in the rest of the room.


    The tension in the room was so thick it could be sliced with a de.


    Each side bristled, poised like predators just waiting for the signal to pounce, yet at that moment their entire focus was on her.


    Aria couldn¡¯t help but swallow the obstruction in her throat as she stepped forward, struggling against the invisible force that threatened to swallow her as she took multiple steps right towards Zyren, who continued to pretend that she didn¡¯t exist. Each step felt like dragging a boulder across ss¡ªshaky, unsteady, yet impossible to stop. Her heart thumped against her ribcage, the tension in the room suffocating, prickling her skin like needles. Still, she kept her head high. Or at least, tried to.


    "Your highness! I apologize for myte arrival!" Aria said with a low bow of her head, her voice just barely steady. Half-expecting at least a cold shoulder, she prepared herself for something harsh¡ªsomething dismissive¡ªperhaps even silence. It was still littlepared to how he had treated Harriet, who was now staring daggers into her soul from where she sat, close to Zyren¡¯s right.


    A smug look on Harriet¡¯s face almost said it all... ¡¯This is an official gathering! There¡¯s no seat, so you¡¯ll have to stand.¡¯ That seemed to be the meaning hidden behind that smirk, curled so tightly that it cut at Aria like a de. Yet, Aria was unbothered by it¡ªor at least, that was how she looked. She simply waited for Zyren to speak, not blinking, not breathing too deeply. Just waiting.


    Her eyes widened in surprise when he finally did.


    "Come here!" he ordered, his tonepletely neutral, not giving away even a hint of emotion. Even as Aria obeyed, walking over to him slowly, her mind struggled to make sense of it. She waspletely taken aback when she felt him lift her off the ground, his arms effortlessly encircling her waist as he ced her right on hisp¡ªright where he usually did. The sudden warmth of his body shocked her more than she expected, her breath catching just slightly in her throat.


    He spoke in a voice that no one in the hall would be unable not to hear. His words carried weight, intentional and clear, like a pronouncement made before the entire world.


    "You don¡¯t have to apologize," he told her.


    Aria blinked. Then again.


    She watched as a maid instantly stepped forward to her side and bowed her head, waiting for instructions to serve her food, her hands ready and silent, like part of the furniture. All while Zyren continued to speak.


    "She¡¯s still recovering and I have been too hard on her!" he said.


    And then, with deliberate ease, he picked up Aria¡¯s hands¡ªhis fingers cold against her own¡ªand ced a kiss on the back of her hand.


    It was slow.


    It was intimate.


    And her entire face reddened, flushedpletely at the deeper meaning buried in the words Zyren had just said to her in front of everyone. Her heart pounded now¡ªnot from fear, but confusion, embarrassment, and something she didn¡¯t want to name. It was clear that he was indeed helping her out¡ªhe was giving her protection, a reason for herteness. Moreover, he also reminded her of the fact that she was supposed to be sick. Something she hadpletely forgotten about.


    Still...Aria didn¡¯t like it. Not one bit. Especially not when she caught the look Jared sent directly at her from where he sat, barely having touched what was on his tepared to the others. His stare was sharp. Focused. Like a predator watching something small and vulnerable.


    Aria had just lowered her head again, ignoring everything else, choosing to focus on the small task of giving the maid beside her instructions¡ªthe little quantity of food she should dish into her te¡ªwhen she suddenly heard Jared speak.


    And instantly, a bad feeling mmed into her chest the second she heard his familiar voice.


    "King Zyren... ording to Vampire rules I thought you are only allowed to have one pet?" he asked.


    Harriet, who had been sitting quietly in her seat, doing her best to ignore the bloody re Lady Violet kept sending her way, and doing even more to not show the anger boiling within her, suddenly froze. Her body went stiff, her breath shallow.


    She suddenly felt a cold storm hovering over her.


    King Jared¡¯s words had cut right through the hall andnded straight on her shoulders. She had tried to remainposed, but now every inch of her felt exposed.


    "I heard the blood tournament winner is undecided since your pet got poisoned. This means that the otherdy hasn¡¯t been imed by you," Jared continued in a voice that clearly said he was interested. Too interested.


    Even though it was clear that the fact that she was already a prospect to rece Aria meant that Zyren already had a im on her, Harriet¡¯s entire body was stiff as she waited. Waited for King Zyren to refuse¡ªwhich was the bare minimum of the courtesy he could afford her. Something she was certain would happen.


    Only for her heart to go cold.


    A sly smile curled on King Jared¡¯s face as everyone heard Zyren speak.


    He continued to sip from the cup he held in his hand, unbothered. Calm.


    "Unless she wins and defeats Aria, she has no rtion to me," he said.


    His voice was cold. So cold it could have shattered ss. So sharp it could slice skin.


    Even Aria would have pitied Harriet if not for what followed¡ªthe bloodthirsty gaze that was shot in her direction. It wasn¡¯t subtle. It wasn¡¯t calm. It was direct. Clear.


    And it wasing from Harriet.


    An aura that directed itself straight at Aria with lethal focus.


    One that showed, without a shred of doubt, that it wanted nothing more than to rip her to pieces.

 Chapter 161: Final Requirement

    <h4>Chapter 161: Final Requirement</h4>


    Harriet¡¯s face was deathly pale even as she heard words that didn¡¯t allow her to continue eating. Her lips parted slightly, the food on her tongue suddenly tasteless, heavy, and unbearable. Her spoon hovered in midair, then slowly dropped back to the side of her te with a small clink that only she seemed to hear. The sharp heat of humiliation rushed into her cheeks, turning them an unnatural red as she lowered her head down, not daring to raise it up.


    Her fingers dug into the cloth on herp beneath the table, trembling slightly from the rage she could not express. Every nerve in her body was stiff as stone. Her jaw clenched tight, eyes zing with silent fury while hidden behind thickshes. Her breathing was shallow but fast, nostrils ring slightly as her chest rose and fell in quick sessions.


    Renewed determination to kill Aira¡ªmore than ever before¡ªbegan to fester like boiling tar in her gut. She didn¡¯t look up. She didn¡¯t need to. She could already see the way Aira sat, calm and poised, eating her food slowly with that same nk, prideful look on her face that made Harriet¡¯s blood boil. It was as if all other things were beneath her. As if she had won.


    She was the one sitting on the King¡¯sp. The one being kissed in front of two royal courts. The one who was spared again and again. The one Harriet was expected to defeat. And now, she was the one who had be the only recognized pet.


    Harriet¡¯s hands remained clenched in herp as her eyes, still lowered, burned with hatred. She hated howposed Aira looked. Hated the way Zyren had barely spared her a nce. Hated the way everyone else just epted it.


    King Jared barely spoke again after that. His earlier words had already thrown the room into a stillness that even he seemed satisfied with. He concentrated on his food now, calm and unfazed, a sly smile still ying faintly on his lips like he was enjoying every bit of tension his words had caused. His eyes were sharp, however, driftingzily across the table from time to time, observing and taking note, even as his mouth moved slowly, chewing in quiet contemtion.


    The air resolved into silence as neither king spoke to each other. It was an eerie silence, deep and heavy, as though even words had be dangerous. The only thing that could be heard was the sound of eating, done almost exclusively by the stronger ones who had the boldness to continue with their meal.


    The ones that were weaker¡ªespecially among the nobles¡ªdidn¡¯t dare to make too much sound as they ate. Their utensils moved slower, quieter, lips barely parting except when absolutely necessary. Tension gripped the hall like a noose. Every scrape of a fork against a te was a whisper of nerves. Every muffled bite a silent plea to avoid attention.


    Soon, breakfast was over.


    Zyren was the first to get up. Not because he was done but because he had barely eaten a thing. His te was nearly untouched, a goblet barely sipped. His bodynguage was calm, but there was a charge to it¡ªan edge beneath the silk of his movements as he stood. It wasn¡¯t haste. It wasn¡¯t indifference. It was quiet intention.


    Aira too stood, though for a different reason than she would have liked. Her appetite was stifled, not just from the tension in the room but because she wasn¡¯t allowed to eat too much while pretending to be sick. Her stomach, though mildly hungry, remained half-empty by design. She moved slower, careful to maintain the image Zyren had set for her. The one he had framed in front of everyone.


    Zyren had just gotten up to leave when he opened his mouth to speak. His voice sliced clean through the silence like a de through ice.


    "Our visitors will be leaving tomorrow. I have made arrangements for a banquet as a sendoff," he announced, his tone even and devoid of warmth but somehow still perfectlyposed. Regal.


    "It¡¯s the least I can do," Zyren continued with a genuine look on his face, though his expression betrayed nothing of what he truly felt. It was polished. Prepared. His gaze, which had lingered steadily on King Jared during the statement, shifted deliberately to Aira, who had been waiting for him to leave so she could also head off.


    Only to freeze when she heard him speak directly to her. His voice was cool, low, and certain¡ªyet loud enough to carry.


    "Follow me."


    Aira was unable to help the frown that instantly shed across her face and settled there as she instantly nodded and bowed, the motion tight and mechanical. Without a word, she followed behind him, every step taut with hesitation even though her legs obeyed automatically.


    Rymora, who stood by the wall close to the door as they passed, didn¡¯t look at her. Her posture was straight but heavy with difort, her gaze fixed on the ground, not daring to raise her head. Her body was still, breath held¡ªlike even her presence might be enough to offend.


    Aria quietly followed Zyren for a while, her mind racing with possibilities. She expected him to speak, to say something, anything. But silence persisted. Instead of words, he led her not to their shared room but right past it¡ªto his study. Her heart skipped.


    Her feet slowed involuntarily.


    Her eyes widened the moment she realized. He opened the door for her to step in, a gesture that should have been gentlemanly but felt more like a trap than an invitation. It was not a kindness. It was amand wrapped in silk.


    She stepped in anyway, every nerve in her body prickling with tension as he closed the door behind her, the sound final and deliberate. The guards remained outside, as always. But their absence inside the room only amplified her difort.


    She had barely stood still before Zyren passed by her, walking ahead with effortless grace toward the majestic table that dominated the room. His steps were soft but firm, confident as always.

 Chapter 162: Move past it

    <h4>Chapter 162: Move past it</h4>


    The study itself was overwhelming¡ªrows of high bookshelves towering along the walls, filled with leather-bound volumes and scrolls. Golden and crimson fabrics draped the chairs. There was a quiet luxury that glowed around every object almost like it had been infused to ensure that everything looked like it belonged to a King.


    But Aira¡¯s eyes stayed on him.


    She opened her mouth to speak. "You wanted to speak to me..." Her voice was quiet, careful. Just in case he had forgotten. Especially since, instead of responding, he kept his back turned to her. Calm. Distant. Detached.


    He went ahead to pour himself a drink¡ªsomething she was confident wasn¡¯t blood simply because she knew how he liked to drink his. The scent was faint and spiced, not coppery.


    Finally, he turned.


    His mouth parted slightly, just enough for her to see the sharp gleam of his fangs as he sipped from his cup. Then he spoke.


    The ritual is tonight!" he said.


    Aira didn¡¯t let him continue.


    The moment the words left his lips, she responded¡ªher tone sharp, slicing through the air between them with more bite than she would have liked. "I¡¯m aware," she told him, her voice louder than necessary, charged with suppressed anger.


    But Zyren didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t react to the disrespectced within her tone. He didn¡¯t raise his voice, or re, or call her out. Instead, he continued speaking as if she hadn¡¯t interrupted him at all, as if her irritation was irrelevant. His calmness only served to provoke her further.


    "You¡¯re not going to run, are you?" he asked. His voice carried less curiosity and more a threat¡ªa promise wrapped in a question. His eyes, redder than before, gleamed faintly in the study¡¯s dim light, locking onto hers with unyielding force. It wasn¡¯t just a warning. It was a deration. "Thest thing I want to do is have to hunt you down."


    Aira¡¯s lips parted slightly, breath catching at the sharp weight of his gaze. Her hands, clenched at her sides, trembled. She wanted to snap back, but what came out was strained and exasperated.


    "I¡¯m not running," she said atst, her voice dry and thin, stripped of warmth. Her tone made it clear that she wanted nothing more than to leave, to turn around and m the door in his face. But she didn¡¯t. She held her ground, even as the fury inside her boiled.


    She couldn¡¯t stop the pounding in her ears as she watched Zyren take another slow sip from his cup. He was utterlyposed¡ªcasual, even¡ªwhen he finally continued.


    "For the ritual," he began again, voice cool and almost thoughtful, "Savira mentioned that we would have to mate as the final requirement."


    The words hit Aira like a hammer to the skull.


    She stared, blinking slowly, stunned into silence for a heartbeat too long.


    "M-Mate!" she spat, the word escaping her like venom as her face contorted into an expression of disbelief and disgust. It echoed in the study like a p. Her eyebrows scrunched tightly together, her entire body stiffening as the weight of what he¡¯d said truly hit her.


    She could barely register it at first. It didn¡¯t make sense. Not in any world she knew. Her voice came again, louder now, rising in pitch as her body leaned forward in pure disbelief.


    "We¡¯re not werewolves!" she snapped. The words came fast, burning with fury. "We¡¯re not¡ª" She stopped herself, breath heaving. The disgust and rage that twisted inside her now painted every line of her face.


    But Zyren remained calm.


    His gaze didn¡¯t waver. His expression didn¡¯t shift.


    "We¡¯re two people that have slept with each other," he said matter-of-factly, not a single muscle on his face twitching. His voice remained t, without shame, without teasing. "That¡¯s the final requirement."


    It felt like someone had shoved a dagger into her gut.


    Aira¡¯s body turned rigid. Her fists tightened at her sides again, nails digging into her palms as a deep red haze filled her vision for a split second. She had sworn to herself not to sleep with him again. She had clung to that promise like a rope of dignity¡ªthest piece of control she had left.


    She had thought¡ªno, believed¡ªthat if she just made it through the ritual, if she endured it and bonded, then maybe, just maybe, she would finally be free of the heat that made her want him against her will. That primal ache that had betrayed her again and again.


    But now?


    Now he was telling her she had to give in to it. Again.


    Fury seared her chest, hot and cold all at once. She didn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t speak. Her jaw was clenched so tightly it hurt. Her nostrils red as she red at him, breathing heavily, trying¡ªfailing¡ªto find the words to express the depth of her rage.


    She wanted to scream. She wanted to throw something. She wanted to run.


    But instead, she stood there, body trembling with fury, ring at him.


    She was beyond incensed. And she didn¡¯t try to hide it.


    Her breath hitched. Her arms remained frozen, her shoulders stiff. Her eyes bore into his, searching for a crack in his resolve¡ªbut there was none. None at all.


    She huffed¡ªa sharp, bitter exhale of frustration¡ªas she tried to find the right words to say. Her mouth opened once, then closed again. Nothing came.


    And then Zyren spoke once more.


    "Going forward, we need to move past the fact that¡ª"


    But Aira didn¡¯t let him finish.


    She knew exactly where he was going. She knew what he was about to say, and it made something inside her snap.


    Her breath caught again, sharper this time.


    He was going to tell her to forget.


    To forgive.


    To move on.


    To push aside the blood on his hands.


    To act like he hadn¡¯t killed her father. Her brother. Her family.


    He was going to trivialize it.


    Reduce it to a footnote in their twisted story.


    And that¡ªabove all¡ªwas something she could never do.


    Not now.


    Not ever.

 Chapter 163: Hurt

    <h4>Chapter 163: Hurt</h4>


    "Move past the fact that you killed my family?" she seethed, her voice raw and brittle like the edge of shattered ss. Her body was tense, rigid, her hands curling slightly into fists at her sides. Every muscle ached with restrained fury, but Zyren remained still, standing across from her with a mostly neutral expression on his face. His crimson gaze remained locked on her, piercing and unwavering, yet void of any visible reaction.


    He didn¡¯t speak, but he didn¡¯t need to. To Aira, the silence itself was a cruel mockery, louder than any words he could have said. It was clear¡ªpainfully, bitterly clear¡ªthat he waspletely apathetic. Unmoved. Emotionless. As if her pain, her hatred, her entire broken world meant nothing to him.


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly with each breath she fought to steady. Still trembling, sheshed out again, this time spitting her words with venom.


    "I¡¯m not sleeping with you!" she dered, voice sharp and shaking, not from weakness but from the depth of the disgust she felt. It wasn¡¯t just a refusal¡ªit was a vow. Her throat ached from the force of it, but Zyren didn¡¯t flinch. He continued holding the golden cup in his hand, its polished surface catching the dim light of the chamber. His expression didn¡¯t change¡ªnot a twitch of the brow, not a tightening of the jaw. Nothing.


    Thatck of response only poured oil into her fire.


    The fury inside her swelled and stormed as she stared at him, waiting for something¡ªanything. A sneer. A snarl. A reaction that proved he was even capable of being rattled by her defiance. But he just watched, and eventually, when she realized she would get no satisfaction, she stopped looking at him altogether.


    She spun around, shoulders square and feet swift, and marched toward the door, her hand outstretched and determined as it closed around the handle. She didn¡¯t care about permissions or consequences anymore. Let him chain her. Let him punish her. At least that would mean he saw her.


    But just as her fingers tightened around the handle, just as she was about to rip the door open¡ª


    "If it makes you feel better, we can pretend that it¡¯s against your will," came his voice¡ªunhurried, darkly calm.


    Aira froze.


    The words slithered into the air like smoke, staining the space between them.


    "I can bite you..."


    Slowly, rigidly, Aira turned to face him, her eyes hardening into shards of ice. Her re was blistering, her breathing uneven now, as her chest lifted and fell in slow but dangerous rhythms.


    Zyren didn¡¯t stop there.


    "The ritual will hold, and nothing will go wrong," he continued, this time with more force. His voice no longer cool and aloof¡ªit had sharpened, gained weight. He pushed away from the table he had been leaning on, rising fully to his full, looming height as he moved toward her with the shining gold cup still in hand.


    He walked slowly but with purpose. Every step deliberate, his long ck coat sweeping behind him, the gold threads at its seams catching the light. He was dressed like a king, but looked like a nightmare.


    Still towering. Still cold. Still exactly as he had been the night he burned her world to ash.


    Red eyes. Shoulder-length ck hair. The color of his irises¡ªunchanged. Still blood. But there was something else now¡ªa darker glint, more brutal andmanding, aimed straight at her. That night he had appeared out of nowhere like death. But now, he was standing here with her like a curse she could never escape.


    Aira didn¡¯t flinch. Her back was still straight, one hand still gripping the door handle, as though she were poised to vanish the moment his words cut too deep. Her body was rigid, defiant, every nerve on edge, but her expression held.


    "This ritual can¡¯t fail," Zyren told her, closer now. His tone was weighted. Almost final.


    Aira looked at him squarely. She didn¡¯t cower. Didn¡¯t retreat. The defiant glint in her gaze only sharpened as she finally spoke again, her voice cold and unwavering.


    "You can force me," she said, each word like a de drawn from a sheath. "But there¡¯s nothing that will willingly make me sleep with you ever again."


    She didn¡¯t wait for his response¡ªshe didn¡¯t want one. Her hand pulled the door open with a sharp tug, and she stepped out without looking back, the heavy m of the door echoing behind her like a thunderp of rebellion.


    Part of her¡ªmaybe the cruelest, most vengeful part¡ªhoped the m had irritated him. Maybe even enraged him. Maybe, just maybe, he would be mad enough to throw her in prison.


    She didn¡¯t want his pleasure. She wanted power.


    And she would get it, even if it meant enduring a ritual she couldn¡¯t yet understand. But the thought of intimacy, of sharing her body with him again¡ªnot just physically but in a way that tethered them¡ªfelt deeper than any ritual had a right to be.


    Far too deep.


    She already knew what it had been like to sleep with him once. Her body remembered even when her mind screamed in protest. She had clung to him, surrendered to sensations that devoured her. She had been consumed. Not by lust, but by something more primal. Something twisted. Something that made her hate herself as much as she hated him.


    Back then, at the height of it, she hadn¡¯t wanted to push him away.


    She had wanted more.


    And that was what terrified her.


    The idea that it might happen again¡ªthat her body might betray her again under the guise of a "ritual"¡ªfilled her with loathing. Loathing for him, but mostly... for herself.


    If only he would force her. Hurt her. Ravish her against her will. Then at least her hatred would grow, sharpen, burn hot enough to protect her. But no. That wasn¡¯t how he did it.


    Instead, what she remembered was pleasure.


    And that was the cruelest wound of all.


    As she walked, her feet picked up pace. She practically stormed down the hall, each step harder and faster than thest, her boots thudding against the polished floors. The further she got from that room¡ªtheir room¡ªthe tighter she clenched her jaw.


    She didn¡¯t know where she was going. Didn¡¯t care.


    She just needed distance. Space. Silence.


    Anything that wasn¡¯t him.


    Back in Aira¡¯s old room, a space once cold and in, the air now shimmered with luxury. The stone walls had been draped with velvet and gold. The bed reced with something soft and grand¡ªcanopied and embroidered.


    Everything had been reced.


    Sitting on the edge of that decadent bed, Harriet leaned forward with reddened cheeks and tightly sped hands.


    The entire room looked fit for royalty, and that had been the point.


    Lady Vivian had made sure of it.


    Harriet had promised to deliver. She had nodded. Agreed. She would be the one to shift King Zyren¡¯s attention. She would offer herself¡ªmind, body, and devotion¡ªand he would choose her. That had been the n.


    But this morning had shattered that fantasy.


    Zyren had looked at her¡ªno, past her¡ªlike she was nothing.


    Like a stranger.


    A flicker of heat burned behind Harriet¡¯s eyes, and she swallowed hard.


    Nothing more than a stranger he had never seen before.


    And it hurt.

 Chapter 164: Poison

    <h4>Chapter 164: Poison</h4>


    He basically looked through her as he spoke and told King Jared to do whatever he wanted.


    Like she wasn¡¯t even there.


    Like her words, her feelings, her presence didn¡¯t matter at all.


    The more she thought about it, the more pissed she was. Her teeth clenched, and heat began to rise from her chest all the way to her cheeks. Her nails pressed hard into her palms as she balled her fists together, arms trembling by her sides. Her eyes, wide at first in disbelief, quickly clouded in anger. A slow, boiling rage that settled deep in her gut.


    She had never felt so humiliated.


    Xeera, her maid who stood beside her, didn¡¯t care to utter a single word. She remained perfectly still by the door, hands folded tightly in front of her. Not even a nce in Harriet¡¯s direction. She had been there. So had the other maids. They had all seen the moment Zyren dismissed her as though she were less than a stray dog beneath his feet.


    And Xeera... she was more than clear on what the humiliation meant to Harriet, her mistress.


    She had served her long enough to read the shifts in her breathing, the way her chest rose and fell in sharp little bursts when she was trying not to scream.


    A long echo of silence passed between them, so sharp and heavy it seemed to crush the air in the room. Time ticked on, slow and unbearable.


    And then, finally¡ªXeera could no longer take it. Her lips parted, dry, uncertain, but the words forced their way out, dragging with them a weight she knew she could never take back.


    "I... I can have her poisoned for good."


    Her voice was so low it might as well have been nothing more than the whistling of the wind. So faint, it could¡¯ve been mistaken for a breeze seeping through the cracks of the wall.


    Still¡ªHarriet¡¯s head snapped up in shock.


    She had heard her. Heard every word with a rity that made her question if Xeera hadn¡¯t whispered the words directly into her ear.


    A stunned expression froze on her face as she stared at her maid, searching for some sign that it had been a mistake. That she had misheard her. But there was none.


    Xeera didn¡¯t back down. Her face didn¡¯t flinch, though her fingers trembled slightly where they hung at her sides.


    Instead, she squared her shoulders, lifting her chin with deliberate defiance as she opened her mouth again.


    "It would be a simple matter. She orders snacks from the kitchen, and the staffs would get the me," Xeera said, her tone firmer now, eyes narrowing.


    There was a strange, unsettling darkness in her gaze¡ªlike this was something she had not only considered before but epted. As if, to her, the idea of poisoning a girl like Aria wasn¡¯t out of line. It was simply a task. An obstacle to be removed.


    "I wouldn¡¯t bring it up if I wasn¡¯t confident of being able to escape without getting caught," she continued, this time her voice carrying a thread of deadly calm. Her eyes, still locked on Harriet¡¯s, brimmed with that same confidence. A certainty that made Harriet¡¯s skin prickle.


    And somehow... she didn¡¯t doubt her. Not for a second.


    But could she take the risk?


    She was well aware¡ªpainfully so¡ªthat if Xeera acted, by morning, Aria, her main problem, would be dead.


    But if Xeera made a mistake...


    With the care Zyren had shown for her¡ªhow he¡¯d killed two top healers on mere suspicion alone¡ªkilling Xeera and Harriet herself would be the least of what he would do.


    Her stomach churned.


    ¡¯Can I put my family in danger like that?¡¯ she wondered, the weight of it settling like a stone on her shoulders.


    Even as she vigorously shook her head, trying to chase away the thought, she knew she couldn¡¯t ignore it. She went ahead and gave Xeera the response she thought would end the conversation.


    "I can kill her myself. There¡¯s no need to dirty your hand," Harriet sighed, trying to smooth out the emotion on her face, forcing it into somethingposed. Controlled. Her breathing evened. Her lips set in a firmer line.


    Her expression much better now, even as her mind raced. Because she realized something: there was no path Aria could take that wouldn¡¯t end with her dead.


    But she had only just spoken when Xeera¡¯s response hit her like a whip across the skin.


    A single look. Firm. Unwavering. And the words followed quickly, straight to the bone.


    "You might not know this, but there have been rumors that Aira is being taught how to fight. Nothing substantial, but right after breakfast, she leaves her room and doesn¡¯t return for a long time."


    This time around, Harriet couldn¡¯t even remain sitting. Her body moved before her mind caught up, feet hitting the ground as she stood.


    Especially when she realized it wasn¡¯t something that couldn¡¯t be done.


    "...She¡¯s poisoned! Her face shows it, and the men Zyren killed¡ªthey were top healers!" Harriet pointed out, her voice sharper now, her words tumbling out fast.


    But Xeera? She simply shrugged. A casual lift of her shoulders, as though none of it mattered.


    "...Think about it, mydy! Do you really think Zyren would allow you to kill his favorite pet?" Xeera asked, her voice tight, seething. Her eyes shed.


    Even she couldn¡¯t understand why it had taken them this long to consider such an angle.


    Harriet was barely able to hold herself together. Her eyes flicked to the floor, then to the door, then back to Xeera.


    Xeera was barely done talking when Harriet shook her head, her thoughts spiraling.


    ¡¯Of course not. There was no way he would do that.¡¯


    Which meant...


    ¡¯He¡¯s more than willing to see her die?¡¯


    That was the only answer that made sense.


    Harriet had instantly rejected Xeera¡¯s proposition to poison Aira¡ªbut now, again, as she began to pace around the room, her steps uneven, her thoughts swirling, she couldn¡¯t help but consider it again.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t die!¡¯


    The words mmed into her chest.


    She was the sole breadwinner of her family. If anything happened to her, they wouldn¡¯t survive.


    Not with a dying father. Not with a weak mother.


    And her sisters...


    They wouldn¡¯t fare any better.


    The harder she thought, the wilder her thoughts became. Her footsteps picked up speed. Her hands twitched at her sides.


    Xeera watched her with a calm, unreadable expression. Then, slowly, deliberately, she stepped closer. Her voice dropped to a deeper, lower register.


    "She could be dead before midnight."


    There was no hesitation in her voice. No crack of uncertainty. She had done this before¡ªfor one of the mistresses she¡¯d served before Harriet.


    And the silence that followed her words was harsh. Cold.


    Harriet stared into Xeera¡¯s calm eyes.


    And then, after what felt like forever, she gave the answer she needed to give.


    "Wait! The werewolves are still around. Wait until they¡¯ve left!"


    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it rang with decision.


    Then, turning without another word, she settled back on the bed, her skirts brushing softly against the cushions.


    Xeera¡¯s face twitched slightly, clearly disappointed in the decision. Her mouth opened to speak¡ª


    But Harriet raised a hand.


    "In the meantime, prepare a carriage. I¡¯ll be visiting my family today," she added coolly.


    Xeera bowed her head instantly, turning to leave.


    She didn¡¯t speak again. She didn¡¯t need to.


    Harriet remained where she sat, watching her go.


    Confident.


    Unlike Aria, she would have no problems leaving.


    Unlike what she previously thought.


    ¡¯She has no rtion to me,¡¯ he said.


    Harriet thought to herself as the memory of Zyren¡¯s words returned, burning like acid behind her ribs.


    And yet... she shoved it to the back of her mind.


    ¡¯If that¡¯s true, then there¡¯s no reason why I should remain in this castle acting like I do,¡¯ she told herself.


    Her fingers curled.


    A killing look shed in her eyes¡ªsharp, cold, and merciless.


    One that showed the level of her propensity for violence.


    And just how much she wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªnothing more than to kill Aria at that very moment.

 Chapter 165: Smell of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 165: Smell of Blood</h4>


    Xeera soon returned, her footsteps soft but purposeful as she approached the room. By then, Harriet was already dressed, her usual short gown reced with a in, ankle-length one that felt foreign against her skin.


    The weight of the fabric was unfamiliar, but she didn¡¯tin. She tugged it down instinctively before reaching for the long dark coat that hung near the bedpost. The fabric was thick, almost too warm, but she weed the way it enveloped her body.


    With a soft exhale, she pulled the hood over her head, hiding the ck shimmer of her hair and the soft curve of her face. It was a quiet act of retreat, of self-erasure. Then, without a word, she stepped out of the room, her postureposed yet tight with unshed tension.


    She made her way to the carriage with her head lowered, not daring to lift her gaze to the guards she passed or the curious eyes that might have followed her from behind windows.


    The castle seemed to echo in silence around her, the kind of silence that only deepened the hollow ache in her chest. She hadn¡¯t even realized she had been hoping¡ªhoping for someone, anyone, to stop her. To remind her she still mattered to someone in that cursed ce.


    But no one came.


    Not a guard. Not a servant. Not Zyren.


    Her chest tightened as she took the final steps toward the waiting carriage. Her hands trembled faintly as she reached for the handle, but she masked the movement by clutching her coat tighter. She stepped in fully, the shadows of the interior wrapping around her like a second cloak¡ªuntil she froze mid-motion.


    Her entire body stiffened. Her breath caught.


    Sitting across from her, asposed and poised as if he owned the world, was King Jared.


    Her heart skipped.


    She barely had time to react¡ªher eyes wide with disbelief, her mouth parting in a silent gasp¡ªbefore Xeera, unaware of anything amiss, calmly closed the door behind her and circled around to sit by the driver¡¯s seat. The carriage jolted to life as the horses moved, and the soft rumble of wheels against the path masked the thick silence that suddenly fell between them.


    Harriet was still frozen, her limbs locked in ce. King Jared sat calmly, arms loosely folded, his posture elegant butmanding. He didn¡¯t look at her at first. His gaze was fixed outside the window, observing the city as if it were a painting he had seen too many times.


    "I bite," he said without turning, his voice smooth like velvetced with steel, "but I¡¯m not interested in humans."


    It took Harriet a moment to breathe again, to pull herself back into her body. Her muscles strained with tension, her instincts screamed to run. But the carriage was already in motion. The door was shut. There was nowhere to go.


    Her fingers clutched the edge of her seat.


    "I have no business with you..." she began, her tone clipped, voice strained. But she faltered halfway through, the warning re he threw her way slicing through her defiance like a knife.


    "...Your Highness," she corrected, her voice barely above a whisper, every syble carrying the weight of survival.


    Jared¡¯s cold gaze softened into neutrality once again, the shift so swift it unsettled her more than the threat itself.


    "Well clearly, I have business with you," he said, voice dry. "And I¡¯m not interested in your weak body either. I have stronger women for that."


    Harriet stiffened. Her jaw clenched. Her first instinct was to feel relieved, but something in the way he dismissed her¡ªas if she were beneath his notice¡ªmade heat prickle under her skin. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was anger or shame, but it coiled in her gut all the same.


    "I need to know which side you fall on," Jared continued without pause. "I know where everyone is... but you¡ª"


    Harriet didn¡¯t let him finish. Her head turned sharply, eyes scanning the carriage as if expecting to find someone hidden behind a curtain or under the seat¡ªsome unseen ear listening.


    "I serve King Zyren!" she blurted, her voice too quick, too practiced, too desperate. As though by dering it first, she could shape it into the truth, make it unshakable.


    "There¡¯s no one here but us," Jared said coolly, watching her. "The driver also belongs to me."


    His reassurance didn¡¯t reassure her. It only made the air feel heavier. Like the space had closed in around her.


    "Your family would be well taken care of. No harm woulde to them."


    Harriet¡¯s fingers twitched. Her face remainedposed beneath the shadow of her hood, but her eyes betrayed her. They flickered¡ªnot quite softening, but hesitating. That one moment of pause was all Jared needed to know his words hadnded.


    "Humans are ves to vampires. Food, to be precise," he said, his tone measured, almost philosophical. "For werewolves like me..." He shifted slightly, and the faint rise of his furry ears made her pulse spike. "Humans are a species that can be ignored. We do not need you to survive."


    She believed him.


    There was no arrogance in his voice, no malice. Just fact. Pure, unshaken fact. And it was that calmness, that frightening honesty, that made her believe every word.


    He was dangerous¡ªof that she was certain¡ªbut not like Zyren. Not cruel for the sake of it. Not interested in domination for pleasure. And somehow, that made him even more unnerving.


    "What do you want from me?" she asked finally, her voice cautious, controlled. She spoke like someone who knew how quickly the walls could close in. "I¡¯m nothing but a weak human that lives in the castle."


    She said it with conviction, as if speaking it would make it true, make her invisible.


    But the king¡¯s response wiped that illusion away in an instant.


    "Really?" he said, turning his head to her atst. "You are the winner of the bloody tournament, are you not?"


    His gaze was sharp now, fixed on her, reading her like a script. Harriet froze, her breath caught somewhere between pride and dread. Her mind raced.


    They were far from the pce now, far enough that the air outside had changed. She looked through the small window beside her, noting how the streets had given way to uneven paths and scattered homes. The edges of the kingdom. A ce she knew too well.


    He¡¯s taking me back to my vige.


    The realization hit like a gust of cold wind.


    Her heart pounded. The words he¡¯d said¡ª"winner of the bloody tournament"¡ªreyed in her mind.


    ¡¯Is he trying to... is he saying he¡¯s going to kill Aria?¡¯ she thought, panic beginning to form at the edges of her thoughts.


    ¡¯Or is he urging me to kill her faster too?¡¯


    The questions swirled, unspoken but loud in her silence. She didn¡¯t ask them. She couldn¡¯t.


    The carriage came to a slow, rumbling halt.


    She looked out.


    The vige.


    She recognized it instantly. Despite the changes, the air, the terrain, the faint scent of cooked herbs in the distance¡ªit was home.


    Everything looked familiar but quieter, less vibrant than she remembered. The people were subdued, the streets not as lively as they once were. But that wasn¡¯t umon. Her vige had always ebbed and flowed with moods. Today was simply a quieter tide.


    Harriet turned slightly toward King Jared as if to ask if he woulde down too, but he cut her off before the words left her lips.


    "I¡¯ll stay close to the carriage," he said, gesturing with a light flick of his hand.


    She didn¡¯t need more encouragement.


    Xeera had already opened the door and stood waiting. Harriet stepped out slowly, her boots hitting the ground with a soft thud.


    "We have to return before lunch," Xeera whispered as she looked around the quiet settlement, noting its modest appearance. She frowned slightly, realizing just how far Harriet¡¯s family was from nobility.


    Harriet said nothing, only nodded, her hood still pulled forward, hiding most of her face. Her heart pounded with a strange mixture of dread and warmth. Despite everything, a small smile touched her lips as she turned and began walking the path she knew better than any other.


    People stared. Heads turned. Some whispered. But she ignored them.


    She thought it was just curiosity¡ªsomeone returning with a hidden face. Nothing more. How could she imagine otherwise?


    Her eyes remained fixed on the house she knew best. Her pace quickened with every step.


    Home.


    She wanted to see her family. Her brother. Her mother. Her father.


    Behind her, King Jared finally stepped down. He leaned against the carriage with the elegance of a man who had nothing to fear. The sun filtered through the trees, casting soft shadows on his face as he tilted his head up.


    He closed his eyes.


    He expected to smell fruits, fresh earth, vige food¡ªthe untouched simplicity of the outskirts.


    Instead... he caught the faintest whiff of something else.


    Blood.


    His eyes opened.


    And this time... they did not close again.

 Chapter 166: Act 1

    <h4>Chapter 166: Act 1</h4>


    Harriet walked pretty quickly, her feet clicking against the stone-paved path as she headed straight into her family house. Her steps were light, almost bouncing with excitement, the edges of her dress brushing along her legs as she hurried toward the familiar front door she hadn¡¯t seen in a while.


    A huge smile spread across her face, her cheeks flushed and eyes gleaming. She beamed, nearly glowing with joy, her breath catching slightly in her throat as she reached out and pushed open the wooden door with both hands.


    The air inside was still, oddly still.


    She gasped out loud, the sound sharp in the quiet.


    "Mari!" she called, her voice hopeful but tinged with confusion as it echoed through the small sitting room. "Maria!" she shouted again, louder this time, her brows beginning to furrow.


    "Mariana!" she screamed, calling one after the other, her voice rising with increasing urgency, eyes wide now¡ªnot from joy but from unease.


    There was no response.


    Not even the usual tter of feet running down the hallway or the familiar creak of the backdoor hinges.


    Her hands instinctively reached for the hood over her head, lowering it slowly, as if removing it might help her hear better, her gaze scanning the dim interior with suspicion. The silence wasn¡¯t just eerie¡ªit was wrong.


    Her feet moved cautiously now, her earlier excitement dissipating like mist. She stepped across the wooden floorboards, her boots clicking softly, her expression tightening with each passing second.


    Her eyes darted around, narrowing, calcting, searching for any sign of life¡ªany hint of familiarity. Her ears strained, trying to pick up the littlest of noises, anything that might ease the growing difort in her chest.


    Slowly, she headed straight towards the back of the house, her breath barely audible as she pressed forward, her fingers brushing against the walls for support, her heartbeat thudding louder in her own ears.


    She wasn¡¯t just searching anymore. She was hunting for something that didn¡¯t feel quite right.


    Moments before.


    Harriet¡¯s carriage had been spotted way before it got to the vige. The sound of hooves and wheels against the earth had stirred more than dust¡ªit stirred whispers, ripples of awareness passing from one watchful eye to the next.


    By the time the horses came to a halt and the carriage door creaked open, the entire vige already knew who she was.


    Harriet.


    The daughter returned.


    And beside her... was King Jared.


    He stepped down beside her with a slow,manding grace, the strength in his frame impossible to miss. His presence exuded authority, yet it was the pair of furry, pointed ears perched atop his head that stole the breath from every viger watching.


    A werewolf.


    No mistaking it.


    A real werewolf king had stepped into their humble little cursed vige.


    And the curse¡ªunseen but ever-present¡ªmade things far worse.


    The vige had already been taken over by Zygons, monstrous creatures that wore the skins of the humans they killed. In a ce where no one could be trusted, it was the easiest thing for information to travel. Not through word, but through something stranger.


    Almost like what the first person saw, each and every one of the rest of them saw too.


    No need for speech.


    The moment Harriet stepped foot in the vige, her family already knew she had arrived.


    And they were waiting.


    Inside the house, the sisters were already speaking, voices low and fast.


    "We have to kill her!" Mari snapped, the youngest among them, her voice sharp like ss, cracking with impatience. Her fingers twitched in the weirdest of ways, curling and uncurling as if something beneath her skin was fighting to get out.


    Almost like the Zygon beast that wore her skin found it hard to fully control the human shell it inhabited.


    "I think it¡¯s a good idea!" Maria spoke up next. Her tone was light, almost dainty, a soft smile resting on her lips. The epitome of grace. The calm in her voice was disturbing, eerie¡ªtoo calcted.


    It was clear the Zygon beast inside her had mastered how to mimic her. wless. Every movement smooth, every breath measured.


    "It would be a great way to get into the castle! We¡¯ll kill her and I¡¯ll take over!" she said, her smile widening as her dark eyes gleamed. "I¡¯m the best amongst us!"


    Maria¡¯s mouth moved with practiced elegance, but her eyes betrayed her¡ªflickering from warm human brown to cold, pitch-ck inhuman.


    But she had just spoken when Mariana, the eldest, stepped forward and mmed her fist onto the wooden kitchen table.


    The loud crack shook the floorboards and silenced the room.


    A heavy dent marred the wood where her hand had struck, and for a moment, none of them dared to speak.


    "Are you mad?!" Mariana hissed, her voice like boiling oil. Though rage crackled through her tone, she maintained terrifying control over her human fa?ade. Not even a flinch or slip.


    "You¡¯re the strongest?" she repeated, scoffing with venom. "You must be mad!"


    Her fury didn¡¯t rise like wildfire¡ªit simmered low and lethal, threatening to erupt.


    "Do you not see me here?" she screeched now, her voice sharper than any de as she advanced, nostrils ring.


    Her sisters took an instinctive step back.


    "Kill her?" she seethed. "Are you all not aware of the fact that a king came with her?"


    "A werewolf King, to be precise!"


    Her words hung in the air like a guillotine, sharp and final.


    "What does that have to do with anything?" Mari shot back, defiance in her eyes. "The entire vige can kill him wher¡ª"


    But she never finished.


    Mariana moved without warning, her fingernails stretching into ws mid-air as she shed at Mari with lightning speed.


    Mari ducked just in time, the ws grazing the air above her scalp. Her own hands twisted, ws emerging from her fingertips as she sprang backward, lips curling to bare her teeth.


    Maria, still between them, raised both hands, stepping in.


    "Enough!" she snapped, voice trembling with tension. Her eyes flickered again, a cold glint hidden behind her polished mask.


    But before she could say more, a crackling sound tore through the air¡ªa dry, broken, inhumanugh that froze the room.


    It wasn¡¯t just sound.


    It was a warning.


    The three sisters instantly looked down, their gazes snapping toward the corner of the room.


    Danny.


    He sat crouched by the kitchen¡¯s low wall, his body hunched awkwardly as though something inside it didn¡¯t quite fit.


    He was clearly struggling¡ªfighting for control.


    His eyes werepletely ck, no trace of brown. His teeth jutted out from his jaw in jagged rows, unnatural and horrifying. His fingers wed at the floor, and his skin shivered as his form flickered in and out of human shape.


    Like the shell of a boy with a beast bursting toe out.


    Arms shaking, he opened his mouth to speak, his voice warped and broken, barely human.


    "Ar¡ªare to¡ªyou all for¡ªforgotten our instructions!" he growled, his lips trembling from the effort of controlling the inhuman form wing through him.


    His words came in gasps, chattering like he was freezing, but it was not the cold that shook him.


    It was restraint.


    Holding on.


    Barely.


    "Killing the Werewolf king?" he rasped, the words twisted through a throat not meant to say them. "You overestimate yourselves!"


    The ck in his eyes deepened, and his limbs jerked like puppets.


    He bit out each word like a curse, every syble costing him control.


    His image flickered again¡ªhis arms swelling then shrinking¡ªhis features warping before snapping back to the childlike face he wore.


    "Moreover," he continued, his voice now low and harsh, "our instructions were to keep a low profile!"


    Silence fell like a de.


    The sisters stood frozen in ce, the madness dimming slightly from their eyes.


    Maria swallowed hard, her lips pressing into a tight line. Mari slowly lowered her ws, the tension easing from her hunched back. Mariana stoodst, her fists clenched, before she too nodded¡ªbarely.


    The three of them backed off, slowly stepping away, heads dipping ever so slightly as they acknowledged the truth in Danny¡¯s words.


    They had nearly let the beast inside them ruin everything.


    And Danny¡ªbarely clinging to his own human form¡ªhad just reminded them what they truly were.


    And what they had been sent to do.


    "No killing then!" Mari grumbled out loud even as the others shot her looks that could kill something she shrugged off with ease.


    She was just about to speak again when they all heard footsteps and the sound of the door being opened yet instant of them sending warning gazes to Mari who seemed intent on killing Harriet.


    They lowered and fixed their gaze on Danny instead. It was very clear and obvious that amongst them he was the one who¡¯s struggled to keep his human skin on simply because of how small his human was and how undeveleoped the boys brain had been.


    "If you fail we¡¯ll have to kill her!" Mari reminded him with a sneer even as she squared her shoulders as she headed out out with a beautiful smile on her face.

 Chapter 167: Act 2

    <h4>Chapter 167: Act 2</h4>


    Harriet had just taken one more step when she heard footsteps¡ªa light shuffle, almost hesitant, echoing softly against the dry earth. Her heart leapt with a mix of hope and nervousness. She lifted her gaze quickly, tension coiled in her shoulders, and froze.


    A figure emerged from the edge of the modest home, stepping into the sunlight that filtered down in gold-tinted beams through the trees. It was Mari, wearing a smile so radiant and full of ease that it chased away the shadows clinging to Harriet¡¯s chest. Relief struck Harriet like a sudden exhale of air she¡¯d been holding in far too long. Her heart slowed.


    Beyond relieved, she let her stiff shoulders drop. The worry that had weighed heavy on her spine seemed to lift and scatter like leaves in the wind.


    Harriet breathed out a long, deep sigh, one hand resting over her chest. Her fingers trembled slightly from the release of tension.


    "For a second I thought something was wrong!" she sighed, voice stillced with leftover nerves. Her eyes darted around the small clearing with a curious glint, scanning for signs of others¡ªanyone else who might emerge next. She kept speaking, a hopeful lilt rising in her tone.


    "Where is everyone?" she asked, brows creasing slightly. Her voice, though calmer, still carried an anxious edge, one that hadn¡¯t fully been soothed by the sight of her sister alone.


    But before another heartbeat could pass, the answer came¡ªnot in words, but in motion.


    First Maria stepped out, small feet pounding excitedly on the ground as she broke into a full sprint. Her arms opened wide with the unfiltered joy of a child reunited with someone they loved. She hurled herself into Harriet¡¯s arms with such fierce affection that it startled augh from Harriet¡¯s lips.


    Harriet bent to receive the impact, arms instinctively wrapping around the little girl, holding her tightly as though she¡¯d never let go again. Her eyes fluttered shut for a moment. The warmth of Maria¡¯s small body against her chest brought a new wave of peace.


    Then Danny came barrelling after his sister, his face alight with equal excitement. His small legs churned with determination as he ran toward her, then wrapped his arms around her legs, clinging tight like an anchor.


    Harriet gasped softly, utterly overwhelmed.


    She crouched instantly, arms wrapping around both children. Her eyes began to sting with tears she didn¡¯t expect. Her fingers trembled as she smoothed back Maria¡¯s curls and kissed the crown of Danny¡¯s head. Their little hands held onto her with a trust and innocence that cut straight to the heart.


    "I missed you both so much," she whispered, voice thick with emotion.


    As the childrenughed softly and embraced her tighter, she didn¡¯t notice the way Danny¡¯s eyes briefly flickered¡ªdarkening ever so slightly¡ªas if the illusion slipped just a fraction. A flicker of something unnatural passed over his features, gone so quickly it was hard to say if it had even been real. But luck¡ªor perhaps careful timing¡ªwas on his side. Harriet had her face buried in Maria¡¯s shoulder at that exact moment, eyes closed.


    When she finally pulled back to look at them, the disguise was already fixed. Danny grinned innocently, blinking up at her as though nothing had changed.


    Harriet wiped at her eyes quickly, clearing her throat.


    "You¡¯ve both grown," she said softly, as if afraid saying it aloud would break the fragile moment. "And where are Mother and Father?" she added, standing slowly as her eyes searched the space behind them, fully expecting to see familiar silhouettes following behind.


    Maria didn¡¯t miss a beat. She tilted her head, keeping her voice carefully casual.


    "They stepped out," she said. "They¡¯ll be back soon."


    "Very soon," Danny echoed, his tone light, rehearsed.


    Harriet nodded slowly, visibly rxing once again. Her gaze lingered on the path behind them for a moment longer before she let it go, satisfied by the answer, unaware of what truly stirred just beyond her view.


    Unknown to her, outside the modest home, a different storm brewed.


    The frown on King Jared¡¯s face deepened. He stood rigid beside the still carriage, his eyes narrowing at the seemingly quiet vige ahead. Something gnawed at the edge of his senses, a tension he couldn¡¯t name. His eyes scanned the still homes and empty street corners, ears straining for a sound out of ce.


    He moved slowly, deliberately, taking a step away from the carriage. His voice was low, sharp as a knife¡¯s edge as he turned to the driver.


    "Stay close. Keep an eye out," Jared ordered.


    The driver, a stout man with sun-darkened skin and calloused hands, gave a solemn nod. He had been paid more than enough to prioritize the king¡¯s orders above all else. In that moment, Jared was his king¡ªZyren or not. The idea of loyalty to the vampire lord had never even entered his mind. Money and fear shaped his loyalties well enough.


    Jared walked forward, boots crunching lightly against the dirt path as he crossed into the heart of the vige. His eyes flicked from shuttered windows to open doors, noting the absence of movement, the strange quiet that felt manufactured. This vige¡ªtoo still, too neat¡ªset his nerves on edge.


    But unknown to Jared, at that very moment in another part of the city, a different meeting had juste to a close. Shadows pulled back as figures moved¡ªfigures bearing faces that did not belong to them.


    Two of Harriet¡¯s parents stood at the center of the gathering, but they were no longer who they once were.


    "It¡¯s done then! We¡¯ll kill her and rece her!" The Zygon wearing Harriet¡¯s mother¡¯s face spoke sharply, her eyes dark and glinting.


    The one wearing the pale mask of her sickly father¡¯s form added grimly, "...with y¡¯s actions we need someone else in the castle!" His voice, though sickly in tone, carried weight. The others in the room¡ªcloaked and shifting subtly in form¡ªnodded in silent agreement.


    No more words were needed.


    They moved like smoke, dispersing into alleys, rooftops, and shadows with frightening speed. Their forms stretched, twisted slightly, unnatural and silent.


    As Jared¡¯s boots carried him deeper into the stillness of the vige, his senses heightened. The hairs on the back of his neck stood upright. Something was wrong. He just couldn¡¯t name it yet.


    Meanwhile, in the alley closest to the carriage, two figures had already spotted the human driver left behind.


    They moved swiftly. In a sh, they were upon him¡ªsilent, brutal, efficient. The man barely had a moment to turn his head before his throat was torn out, blood spurting in a sudden, grotesque arc. There was no scream. Only the wet sound of flesh tearing and bone cracking.


    The scene was gory and gruesome as the slowly ripped him into shreds even as he still had breath in his body something they didn¡¯t seem to care about.


    One of them dragged the body behind a wooden cart, limbs dangling loosely, lifeless.


    Three others emerged secondster. One began to vigorously clean away all evidence. The supplies in his hand made it clear that the n was obvious and it had been prepared.


    Another scooping up spilled blood with inhuman speed, and thest knelt before the corpse.


    Without hesitation, the Zygon peeled open the top of the skull and began devouring the brain matter, mouth expanding grotesquely to amodate the task. As flesh was consumed, the Zygon¡¯s form began to shift, limbs snapping into new proportions. Skin morphed, hair color changed, clothing restructured.


    It was all mechanically but no one could swear that they couldn¡¯t see the joy glistening in the Zygon¡¯s face as he ate up the brain in front of him.


    He had changed to a viger too after the vige massacre but his character was deemed non-important enough for him to no longer exist.


    Momentster, the driver¡¯s twin rose from the bloodied ground, wiping his mouth clean and straightening his coat.


    "Do we still need to kill her?" one asked, breathless from the transformation.


    Another turned to look at the road leading toward the house. The Zygons wearing Harriet¡¯s parents¡¯ faces had returned, walking with perfect mimicry¡ªpace, posture, even voice rehearsed.


    "Only if we get a chance to kill her without King Jared being aware," came the cold reply and the other nodded.


    The fear of King Jared wasn¡¯t little! They might be more but it wasn¡¯t as if any of them wanted to be the first toy down their lives for King Jared to sh something he would do if their identities were found out.


    The others nodded silently, then melted into ce like actors returning to their cue.


    Back at the house, Harriet was seated between Maria and Danny, unaware of the shifting tides outside. She smiled gently as she tucked a strand of Maria¡¯s hair behind her ear. She nced again toward the door, hoping to catch the shadow of her parents returning.


    Little did she know¡ªthey already had.

 Chapter 168: Aggreived

    <h4>Chapter 168: Aggreived</h4>


    Standing by the door were Zygons¡ªmorphed with haunting precision into the familiar faces of her parents.


    Even a great master of disguise couldn¡¯t have done as good a job as the Zygon¡¯s shapeshifting ability. The illusion was wless, terrifyingly urate. Their posture, the tilt of their heads, even the subtle way her mother always tucked a strand of hair behind her ear¡ªit was all there. Everything looked so perfectly real that it made her chest ache.


    The door creaked as it was pushed open, and Harriet instantly sprang to her feet, vivid happiness breaking across her face like sunrise. It was the kind of joy she hadn¡¯t even shown when she¡¯d reunited with her siblings earlier. This joy was something deeper, more primal¡ªsomething that came from a hope she thought had long since been buried.


    Her mother stood before her, and beside her¡ªher father. He was upright, standing entirely on his own. It took Harriet a moment to process the sight. Her father, once a man so weakened he could hardly lift a spoon, was standing by himself.


    Harriet turned, heart soaring, instinctively moving toward them, her arms already half-raised for an embrace¡ªbut then she froze.


    A confused expression flickered across her face.


    Something was... off.


    The warmth she expected to see in her parents¡¯ faces wasn¡¯t there. Instead, their expressions were void of any emotion¡ªcold and indifferent, like strangers wearing masks. Their eyes locked onto hers, unblinking and eerily still, as if studying her rather than greeting her.


    When they stepped forward, Harriet didn¡¯t feel relief. She felt dread. The kind that crept up your spine like cold fingers.


    "Mother!" she finally blurted, desperate to shatter the strange tension.


    But whatever words she¡¯d meant to say caught in her throat the instant her gaze fully settled on her mother¡¯s eyes. Those eyes¡ªshe didn¡¯t recognize them. There was no love in them. No familiarity. Just... void.


    She turned her head, meaning to speak to her father next¡ªbut before she could, the sound of the door being ripped off its hinges filled the air, thunderous and shocking.


    King Jared stood there.


    His gaze locked directly on her with sharp intensity. His jaw was set, his voice a growl as he bellowed two words.


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    The force behind his voice shook her to her core.


    For an instant, Harriet couldn¡¯t move. Her body disobeyed her. Her feet were frozen to the floor as her mind tried to catch up to what was happening. King Jared hadn¡¯t just spoken¡ªhe had roared. Like amand sent straight through the air, bypassing logic and going straight to instinct.


    It wasn¡¯t until her sister¡¯s voice rang out from behind her that she jolted back into motion.


    "Leave!" her sister snapped, clearly irritated. Her arms were crossed, her expression pinched with disapproval, even as Danny¡ªHarriet¡¯s younger brother¡ªclung stubbornly to her legs like a vine refusing to let go.


    "You¡¯re not staying the night? Or at least a week?" Marianna asked, her voiceced with pleading. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears.


    Harriet barely had a moment to absorb the words when Danny began to cry.


    "Don¡¯t leave! You just got here!" he whimpered, his voice cracking with desperation.


    That voice¡ªit shattered something in Harriet. No matter how strange or tense the atmosphere felt... this was her family. No matter how odd they were acting, these were the people she had grown up loving. These were the faces that had raised her.


    Her parents were probably just upset at her, she reasoned, searching for logic through the fog of confusion. That must be why they looked at her that way. She bit her lip, bending down to ruffle Danny¡¯s hair, wishing she could offer him morefort than that small gesture.


    She wanted to stay. God, she wanted to stay.


    But it was impossible.


    Especially now¡ªwith King Jared breathing down her neck, radiating tension like a storm cloud ready to explode.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered, the words nearly lost under her breath. Her heart felt like it was being squeezed. She looked at her siblings with pleading eyes, hoping they¡¯d understand that this wasn¡¯t her choice.


    Before she could say more¡ªbefore she could offer even a scrap offort¡ªJared¡¯s voice snapped again. Louder. Sharper. Like a whip cracking through the air.


    "Let¡¯s go. Now."


    His words carved through her final strand ofposure.


    Harriet clenched her jaw, trying not to let the enormity of her anger show on her face¡ªbut it was impossible to hidepletely. Her eyes burned with fury, and her lips twitched in frustration. She was beyond pissed. Furious at the way Jared was treating her. Even more furious that he¡¯d invited himself here in the first ce.


    She hadn¡¯t wanted him toe. Now here he was,manding her like a guard dragging a prisoner.


    Still, she forced herself to remainposed. She grit her teeth and moved, arms stiff as she hugged her family¡ªone after the other. She lingered at her mother. She clung to her father the longest, marveling at the strength he seemed to have recovered. His face was pale, but solid. His grip was real.


    And as soon as it became clear she was leaving, those previously nk faces changed.


    The non-existent smiles returned¡ªonly now they seemed brighter than ever. Too bright. Her mother even spoke.


    "We were angry that you only came just now and yet you¡¯re already leaving," she said with a sigh, her face twisting into a wry expression.


    Harriet mirrored it unconsciously, her feet moving backward toward the door.


    She stood there for onest moment, lifting her hand in a hesitant wave¡ªonly for her arm to be grabbed roughly.


    The grip was merciless. Jared didn¡¯t even look at her as he dragged her forward.


    Harriet¡¯s calm snapped.


    "Your Highness!" she shouted, trying to maintain some semnce of propriety despite the fire ring in her chest.


    But she received no reply. No exnation. Nothing.


    Jared didn¡¯t stop. His hand remained tight around her wrist, dragging her with strength too great to resist. Harriet struggled instinctively, but it was no use.


    Within seconds, they reached the carriage.


    She was shoved inside.


    Jared jumped in after her, his energy electric and vtile.


    "Drive!" he barked to the driver.


    The driver, calm and unfazed, answered in the familiar voice that Harriet recognized from pce halls.


    "Yes, Your Highness," he said, already moving the horses. The carriage jolted into motion, wheels ttering violently against the dirt path.


    The sounds of the horses¡¯ hooves and the rattling of the carriage were the only things filling the silence.


    Harriet sat stiffly, breathing through her nose. She was doing everything she could to keep her emotions in check. Her fingers curled tightly into herp, her jaw clenched.


    Finally, she broke the silence. "Is there a¡ª" she began, hoping to at least get an exnation.


    But Jared lifted his hand before she could even finish.


    His expression had changed. His eyes were scanning the surroundings, then narrowing, then flicking toward her with growing intensity.


    The farther they moved from the vige, the more his instincts screamed at him. The scent¡ªsomething wrong. The faint trace of blood he had smelled back in the house hadn¡¯t faded with distance.


    No.


    It had grown stronger.


    Unmistakable.


    Dangerous.


    In one fluid motion, his hand morphed¡ªhis fingers elongating into sharp ws.


    Before Harriet could process what was happening, his wed hand gripped her head¡ªfirmly, almost violently¡ªsending a surge of fear through her body.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe. The pressure made her dizzy, the blood rushing away from her brain.


    "What are you?" Jared barked, his voice low and guttural.


    Harriet had never felt more confused¡ªor more wronged¡ªin her life.


    She opened her mouth, but no words came.


    Because she couldn¡¯t speak.


    Because she didn¡¯t know the answer.


    Her face turned red and blue even as she wed and scratched at Jared¡¯s hold on her neck which she knew that without the help of an higher power there was no way she could force him to remove it.


    It hurt and the pain only seemed to get worse as tears pooled in her eyes as she fixed her gaze on him but he didn¡¯t so much as seem brothers as he leveled his gaze on her.


    Just when she was convinced that she was going to die she suddenly felt him let go even as she choked and coughed like her lungs were on fire since they actually were.


    At this point she didn¡¯t even care as sh opened her mouth and screamed not caring that he was a king and shw was nothing but amoner.


    "Are you mad!" She gasped out aware that it was the only possible exnation for whatever seemed to be happening.


    But the words had barely been out of her mouth when she cooted away from him like she had been burned especially when his gaze on her only seemed to heighten more than before.


    His eyes were light brown but there was something monstrous about it.

 Chapter 169: A mistake

    <h4>Chapter 169: A mistake</h4>


    "I won¡¯t ask you again!" He said in such a low tone it might as well have been a growl with how much force it shot out of his throat, his gaze on Harriet only deepened more than before.


    It sank into her skin like heat from a furnace, unwavering and sharp. Enough for the air between them to get warm¡ªunbearably so¡ªuntil sweat began to slide down Harriet¡¯s back, sticking her dress to her skin as she looked back at him with wide, cautious eyes.


    "I¡¯m human!! What else could I be?" She asked him, voice shaky, her throat tightening with unease. But instead of getting a normal response¡ªsomething she could rationalize, even if hostile¡ªwhat she got instead was a frightening gaze. It wasn¡¯t just intense; it was suffocating. A gaze that made her instinctively scoot back, her legs struggling to move against the tremble that seized them.


    At that very moment, Harriet had not the slightest doubt in her mind that if she so much as took two steps toward Jared, he would move to snap her into two very straight pieces. There was no question in it. He wasn¡¯t threatening her¡ªhe was warning her. And there was a terrifying difference.


    His gaze was animalistic, feral even, and there was something fierce about it. Something unhinged. A wariness that someone as powerful as him shouldn¡¯t have, which only made her even more wary than she usually would be. Her skin prickled as if caught in a web of invisible thorns. Her mouth had gone dry.


    Jared tried to breathe calmly, having already essed every part of Harriet with his senses, yet all he could feel was that she was still a human. Her heart was beating like one¡ªfast and erratic. Her scent was right. Her body temperature, her aura¡ªeverything pointed to her being exactly what she imed to be.


    There was nothing abnormal about her, which made him think that he might actually be overthinking things. Maybe the paranoia was poisoning his logic.


    ¡¯Did the monster I saw make me wary and too cautious?¡¯ He thought to himself, trying to steady his breath, though the tension in his chest still refused to ease. He was aware that nothing scared him¡ªhe was one of the strongest beings in anynd, feared by kings and rebels alike. Especially since the monster itself was something that any one of his council members could have taken care of with minimal effort.


    What worried him wasn¡¯t the monster¡ªit was the feeling of danger he still felt. One he had no clue of, but couldn¡¯t seem to ignore no matter how much he tried to rationalize it away.


    He was just about to open his mouth and speak to Harriet again, perhaps even apologize for the intensity of his suspicion, only to nce to his side and note that the surroundings of the carriage had changed. They had been moving at full speed¡ªsomething he had ordered the driver to do¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t surprising, but it did make his focus shift instantly from Harriet to the other two members who sat on the outside of the carriage.


    Xeera had just been returning back to the carriage when he did, and it quickly became clear that it was only the driver that had remained by the carriage, standing with a silence that felt eerie in its stillness.


    The frown on Jared¡¯s face only worsened as his suspicions heightened even more. A thick unease stirred in his gut as he instantly moved to get down the second the carriage stopped. His boots hit the ground with a dull thud, the air around him tightening with every movement. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see that Xeera had instantly gotten down to open the door for Harriet, dutiful as always.


    But Xeera, who had just been innocently moving toward the door¡ªwhich had also instantly flung open¡ªwas suddenly shocked to see King Jared dash in her direction. Too fast. Far too fast for him to being toward her for a little chat or even a scolding.


    Before she could draw another breath, he grabbed her by her clothes, lifting her like a rag and flinging her right to the ground. The force was brutal, enough to cause dust to rise as her body hit the earth hard. A scream ripped from her mouth as she felt her hand twist in a manner that meant it was definitely broken. Bone cracked against bone beneath her sleeve.


    "King Jared!" Harriet screamed, eyes widening with horror as she sprang from the carriage, even as she began to speak while also keeping adequate distance between her and the king that was clearly not normal anymore.


    "...This is King Zyren¡¯s kingdom, and Xeera is under his care!" She screamed, voice trembling, sprouting words she didn¡¯t believe¡ªshe couldn¡¯t afford to. Especially since it was either that or watch her maid die right in front of her.


    King Jared wasn¡¯t even trying to hide his bloodthirsty aura that red out of him, enough for her to be aware that he had every intention of separating the head of her maid from her neck. His fists clenched. His jaw ticked. He looked like a man on the brink of ughter.


    "Xeera has done nothing wrong!" But while Harriet was screaming, and Xeeray on the floor, her arm throbbing madly with pain, she heard Jared speak to her. His voice cut through the rising panic like a de.


    "You left the carriage? Where did you go?" He asked her, calm in tone but sharp with implication. Even as confusion flooded her gaze, Xeera stared back at him with a pained, bewildered look on her face.


    She heard the wordsing out of his mouth, but that didn¡¯t mean that she understood it, as she scrambled to respond with a desperate stammer.


    "I¡ªI went to pee! I just found a ce to pee!" Xeera responded, her voice cracking, tears forming in her eyes, trying to understand how such a small, private act was suddenly causing her pain the likes of which she had never felt before.


    But she had just spoken when she saw Harriet dart in front of her with a stubborn expression on her face¡ªone that showed just how determined she was not to allow King Jared¡¯s reign of terror to continue unchecked.


    King Jared stared hard at both of them, and they both stared hard at him back. Harriet, feeling more confident now that they had more spectators, made sure to keep her distance from him¡ªjust in case his fury snapped again.


    "If we¡¯ve done something wrong, just say it! There¡¯s no reason to attack us in front of His Majesty¡¯s castle!" Harriet said, feeling the need to drag King Zyren into it¡ªeven though she didn¡¯t dare to open her mouth and say his name aloud.


    King Jared was just about to open his mouth to speak again when his gazended on the driver, who stood by the carriage with a nk expression on his face and a soulless look in his eyes. A heavy, unnatural stillness.


    It was only for a split second, but Jared couldn¡¯t help but feel his entire spine tingle, his instincts screaming at him even as the driver met his eyes and bowed instantly, sticking to the character Jared was already aware of. Too aware of.


    The next moment he was moving¡ªbut by then, Harriet was already breathing a sigh of relief as she lowered her knees, body trembling slightly, even as she watched King Zyren slowly make his way toward them from the distance.


    He wore ck signature clothes like usual, but they were every bit majestic, with the huge coat he had on flowing behind him like a mantle of shadows.


    Zyren didn¡¯t care for whatever was going on in the castle¡ªmuch less amotion¡ªsince it was something the guards should be able to take care of. What he cared about was the fact that it was Jared making it. Something Jared wouldn¡¯t do without a reason. That alone was cause for attention.


    "What are you doing?" Zyren asked the second he got closer, in amanding manner¡ªone he didn¡¯t even try to hide¡ªand a stony expression that showed that he was displeased, his eyebrows shooting up when, instead of responding, Jared attacked the driver of the carriage instead.


    The attack was hard enough to rip the man¡¯s arm out of its socket¡ªsomething that made everyone there gasp in shock and horror. Blood coated the ground in thick sshes, even as the innocent man began to scream.


    Yet while everyone was shocked, Jared was the most stunned of all¡ªespecially when the man he expected to see turn into a monster still lookedpletely human.


    ¡¯I made a mistake!¡¯

 Chapter 170: A mistake(2)

    <h4>Chapter 170: A mistake(2)</h4>


    The conclusion came fast and hard, a reality he couldn¡¯t ignore especially when the man¡¯s blood was also red¡ªnothing like the ck that the monster they had seen had oozed out.


    It sttered across the cracked stone tiles in a messy, human way. Thick. Wet. Frightening in its familiarity. The sight of it silenced the voices in Jared¡¯s head for a moment. A sick certainty took root. His body went still, his hands flexing at his sides as he stared down at what he had done.


    "Your highness!" Harriet gasped in shock at Jared¡¯s actions, her voice high with disbelief, her hands flying up to cover her mouth. But at the same time, her gaze was on Zyren¡ªwhose face had barely changed. His gaze seemed to have that I don¡¯t care if you all died look.


    Almost like nothing bothered him nor concerned him. It was grating, cold. But at the same time, Harriet knew¡ªdeep in her bones¡ªthat the vampire cities wouldn¡¯t have prospered if he wasn¡¯t actually a good king.


    "My lord! He¡¯ll bleed out!" Harriet gasped, voice rising now with urgency as Xeera clung to her back. Even as others¡¯ voices echoed all around them, panic rising like smoke, no one dared to go near Jared.


    At this point, even Aria herself could no longer watch from the high floor of her room. The muffled sounds, the rising gasps and screams, had be too much. She stepped out, coat hastily pulled around her shoulders, Rymora close behind, her bare feet flying down the stairs.


    By the time she got down, her breath shallow from the hurried descent, she was shocked to find the driver still writhing on the floor in pain as blood gushed out of his empty arm socket.


    His face was pale, drained of all color, and it was clear that he would die if he continued to bleed out. His remaining arm gripped the torn stump, eyes rolling in pain and terror.


    Jared¡¯s frown only deepened even as he turned his gaze to Zyren to respond to what he asked¡ªafter a long moment of thought. A moment that hung in the air like a de.


    "I thought he was a monster!" he responded, his voice calm and confident. Unshakable too. The words felt wrong in the air. He had ripped the man¡¯s arm off¡ªit wasn¡¯t like he had killed him. His eyes calm as he fixed his gaze on the man, unmoved by the man¡¯s whimpering.


    "I guess I was wrong!" he responded with a shrug of his shoulders that made a deep frown appear on Aria¡¯s face¡ªand Harriet¡¯s frown deepen.


    The man was a driver. A servant. One of their own. Which meant that his means of livelihood was forever gone. He could no longer live normally like he used to. And yet... he had simply shrugged.


    Are all Kings this ruthless? Harriet wondered bitterly to herself, her lips tightening into a line even as she nced at King Zyren¡ªwho was yet to speak again since the question he asked. His gaze remained focused on the man who still held his bloody arm and was slowly wailing in pain, the sobs ragged, the sounds haunting.


    Seconds seemed to tick by fast with a sense of agitation in everyone¡¯s heart. Everyone but Zyren, who stood motionless, still as stone, the tension rolling off him in waves that dared no one to speak.


    Until, finally, a middle-aged woman stepped forward¡ªone everyone recognized as the head of the human servants and maids in the castle.


    "Your highness!" she spoke, her voice trembling, even as she bowed to her waist with a serious look in her eye. A look that showed how seriously she took speaking to Zyren. Almost like the very next moment could actually be herst.


    "I can send for a healer if that is your wish!" she said, gritting her teeth, her voice trembling at the edges. She almost regretted doing something she would never have done¡ªif not that ¡¯Mael¡¯ was someone she knew. A man whose family she was personally acquainted with. She couldn¡¯t stand there and watch him die.


    But she had just spoken the word, expecting at least an admonishment of some sort, a flicker of his gaze, a warning. Instead¡ªnothing. Zyren didn¡¯t even turn to nce in her direction. Almost like she had never opened her mouth to speak.


    The silence that followed was suffocating.


    Seeing his reaction, the tension in the air only seemed to increase and worsen. No one dared to so much as breathe too loudly¡ªnot to mention open their mouth to speak.


    But after a full moment ofplete silence, Zyren finally spoke. His voice was low and deliberate, but it cut through the heavy air like a sword.


    "Pick him up and bring him in!" Zyren ordered, speaking not to the head maid, but to a guard behind him instead.


    Then, without another word, he turned his head to leave. His nce lingered¡ªjust for a breath¡ªon Aira. And she felt it the second those red eyes of his flickered towards her.


    Aira shifted her gaze away on instinct, heart stuttering, even as she began to walk behind him. Unwilling to move too close unless he actually ordered that she do so. But he didn¡¯t.


    The guard did as he was asked, stepping forward and lifting the bleeding man with clear hesitation. And King Jared didn¡¯t so much as have anything but a nk gaze on his face.


    He was more annoyed that he had made a mistake than anything else. Something that would undermine his authority in Zyren¡¯s eyes.


    I smelt blood though! he thought, jaw tight, aware that his senses were the sharpest in the entire werewolf kingdom. No one was stronger than him. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Zyren was up to.


    There was no need to ask the guard to carry the man in when he could simply have sent him off to be healed. Still... Jared followed, curiosity piqued.


    By tomorrow I would have to return anyways. Might as well enjoy my freedom for another night, he thought, smirking to himself. Thinking of the new batch of women he would get at the banquet Zyren had mentioned.


    The vampires were their sworn enemies. But that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t take all the advantages he could get¡ªwhile nning to kill them all.


    Zyren heading in meant that all the servants¡ªincluding the head maid¡ªdidn¡¯t dare to follow. No one whose authority was less than that of a noble even considered stepping beyond the threshold.


    But even then, when it was clear that he was heading into the official throne room, the number of followers slowly lessened.


    Even Rymora and Xeera could no longer follow, stepping back at thest hall. Harriet, however, stubbornly refused to back off. She nted her feet, jaw set, and refused to move unless she was sent off. Especially when Aria followed¡ªalmost like she thought nothing of it and didn¡¯t see why she shouldn¡¯t.


    All the guards had to wait by the door¡ªeven as Jared strolled in with his hands in his pocket and his shoulders squared, almost like he was walking into his own throne room.


    The hall was huge and elegantly decorated, the moonlight from the crystal roof illuminating the gold-etched walls. But the throne¡ªthat throne¡ªwas enough to have Aria¡¯s head ringing. Just trying to wrap her head around how much precious materials and gold had gone into making it.


    Zyren sat down on it, settling his gaze on them with an unreadable look.


    Aria was almost tempted to speak¡ªbut there was something in his gaze that made her feel that it would be a very bad idea. He had a neutral expression like usual, but his eyes glinted. That dangerous flicker she had seen before.


    The one that usually came right before he killed someone.

 Chapter 171: Monster Crackle

    <h4>Chapter 171: Monster Crackle</h4>


    Aria stood there with Harriet standing right behind her. Jared also stood, annoyed to look around and find no other chair¡ªsomething he would have instantly moved to sit on. But his mind was still on this when the huge doors of the hall were flung open, their heavy wood groaning as they moved, and people slowly began to walk in one after the other.


    Jared recognized Zyren¡¯s lords, his gaze narrowing with surprise that Zyren felt a need to send for them. A deep frown slowly crept onto his face, his lips pressing into a line, until his gaze settled on his own council members¡ªwhom he had brought with him¡ªwalking in one after the other with confused expressions on their faces. The room began to fill with quiet murmurs, shoes echoing against the polished floor, creating a tense rhythm beneath the silence.


    They all saw Zyren sitting on a throne he never sat on, and beside him was a vampire guard who was clearly carrying a bleeding human. None of the people who entered nced at the human again, almost like he was air, a ghostly presence no one acknowledged. But if any of them had looked closely, they would have noticed the fear and sneer that shed across his face. His blood-matted hair clung to his forehead as he lowered his head and continued to groan in pain, a harsh, trembling sound from deep in his throat, as the Zygon swore loudly in his mind.


    ¡¯I¡¯m going to die!¡¯ he screamed as loud as he could in his thoughts, hoping¡ªdesperately¡ªthat someone, anyone, part of the Zygon leaders would save him. But at the same time, he was fully aware that it was impossible.


    His heart pounded painfully in his chest, his breathing in short gasps. He couldn¡¯t fathom why else Zyren would bother to bring him there instead of to the healer¡¯s section of the castle. Worse, he couldn¡¯t understand what he could have done wrong. His body trembled violently, skin pale from blood loss, muscles twitching.


    He had been picked toe to the castle as y¡¯s recement, simply because of how good his shapeshifting was. Yet he hadn¡¯t even made it into the castle before the werewolf had ripped off his arm after attacking the other humans.


    ¡¯He¡¯s crazy! I was just unlucky to meet a crazy person!¡¯ he thought bitterly to himself, teeth clenched, blood drying along his neck. He tried recalling¡ªagain and again¡ªwhat he could have done wrong but came up with nothing.


    It wasn¡¯t until all of them were standing right in front of him, their feet stopping one after another like a wave breaking against stone, that Zyren finally settled his distant gaze on them. With a flick of his fingers, he gestured for the guard to drop the human in front of him on the stairs, while the rest stood at the bottom of the steps, hushed and unmoving.


    The human hit the ground with a heavy thud, groaning as hended on his side. Blood pooled slowly beneath him.


    "What¡¯s this about!" Jared suddenly snapped, to everyone¡¯s shock¡ªonly for them to realize, with a jolt, that he could. Especially since he was also a king.


    "I have better things to do!" Jared continued, his voice echoing with irritation. This time, they were truly stunned¡ªespecially since he was the only reason they were there. Murmurs stirred the air again like wind through dry leaves. But instead of Zyren showing any annoyance at his sudden outburst, Zyren seriously nodded his head instead, as though he agreed with the sentiment.


    "He has been bleeding for a while now, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be dying," Zyren pointed out calmly, his words dropping like cold water into the silence¡ªsomething the rest of them quickly noticed. Aria¡¯s brow furrowed, eyes narrowing as she nced at the body. Harriet blinked, her posture tense.


    ¡¯Shouldn¡¯t we be relieved and sending him off to be treated!¡¯ Aria wondered, her chest tightening. Her thoughts were written all over her face in a way that showed she wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it, even as she heard Zyren continue to speak, this time turning to address the man directly.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Zyren asked, his voice smooth, almost gentle.


    The man was visibly shocked, his bruised face twitching in confusion. He had expected Zyren to instantly interrogate him about their race, about their ns¡ªespecially since it was clear to him that Zyren was confident he wasn¡¯t human, even if he had no idea how he knew.


    "Ma-Mael!" he rasped out, his voice raw, each word sounding like it was being dragged out of him. He was using thest of his energy to survive, breath catching painfully in his throat.


    "I¡ªI have done no-nothing wrong! I am nothing but a driver!" he gasped out in pain, his voice trembling, while still clenching on to the part of his body where his arm should have been. Blood had soaked into the fabric at his side, and his body heaved with exhaustion.


    But while everyone had been expecting Zyren to ask another question¡ªsomething that was already surprising¡ªthe door was opened again. In walked another guard, this one holding the severed arm that Jared had torn off. He bowed low to Zyren and, without a word, ced the arm on the ground before turning around to leave.


    At this point, Mael instantly lost all hope.


    His eyes widened as he stared at the arm. His breathing quickened, panic overtaking pain. He moved¡ªdesperately trying to leap to his feet, to take his final stand, to die fighting, to take one person with him before he died. But his body trembled.


    His arms buckled.


    His legs refused to move.


    His body refused to obey him.


    He froze.


    His eyes widened further as he realized that moving his eyes was all he could do¡ªand nothing more. A terrifying stillness gripped him. His heart thundered in his chest, loud enough that he thought it might burst. Slowly, he fixed his gaze on Zyren, whose smile had begun to stretch into something darker, something that made Mael¡¯s blood run colder.


    A devilish grin, wide and patient.


    "Go ahead. Transform," Zyren said.


    Jared¡¯s eyes widened in instant understanding as he realized what Zyren was up to. Not only did he believe that the man was a monster¡ªhe was sure. Something that surprised Jared, since he had no clue how Zyren could be so certain.


    The lords were equally surprised, whispering quietly among themselves.


    Aria felt her hands begin to shake. Her breath hitched, and her chest felt tight. Instinctively, she took multiple steps back, boots echoing against the floor, the memory of the monster she had seen resurfacing¡ªno matter how hard she tried to bury it. The scent of blood, the sound of snarling flesh, it all came back.


    Aria took even more steps back in fear.


    Harriet, for her part, was the most confused. She hadn¡¯t been there, hadn¡¯t seen the monster. She was yet to understand what the others feared. So while the tension in the room thickened like fog, with everyone on edge and wary, Harriet was the only one that still looked ahead and saw Mael as a human being¡ªa human that was being maltreated.


    Only to be taken aback as Mael, the maltreated human, suddenly erupted into a loud and cracklingughter. It echoed through the entire hall¡ªsharp, mocking, and echoing in cruel waves. The sound was unnatural, twisted. Loud enough to reverberate through the ground and rattle the bones.


    His body was still human. His back was turned toward them, shoulders trembling, but they couldn¡¯t see his face.


    Zyren, on the other hand, could.


    And he wasn¡¯t surprised to see a mocking expression on the face of the monster who had clearly decided to die as a human until hisst breath.

 Chapter 172: Zyren’s Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 172: Zyren¡¯s Mistake</h4>


    Zyren, though, was done! He had spent so much time watching the man, observing every twitch and breath, simply to see if there was any part of his senses which he could use to figure out what made the Zygon-turned-human different from real humans. His piercing gaze, trained from centuries of war and rule, scanned the man for any tell, any flicker¡ªanything at all.


    Only to find it impossible to tell.


    Nothing. No odd pulse, no strange heartbeat, no flicker of foreign energy. The man¡¯s breathing was human. His reactions, down to the smallest tremor, were human. It had irritated Zyren more than it should have.


    The only way he had finally been convinced of the man¡¯s true nature was the smell of the blood¡ªwhich, to him, stank to the high heavens and that was only because of how much of it had been spilled.


    Doing the same on a human would lead to nothing but death which meant that he needed a better way to figure out what separated them from humans.


    Healers were good with potions, yes¡ªbut they weren¡¯t miracle workers. Wounds like that on humans would instantly lead to their deaths. Zyren knew that well. They all did.


    He rose slowly, the long silence in the hall stretching taut like the string of a bow. With a flick of his hand, he gestured to the guard who usually stood behind him¡ªalways quiet, always ready. Especially since he was the head of all the guards in the castle, his loyalty to Zyren unshakable.


    The guard stepped forward with silent obedience. His translucent eyes shimmered faintly in the firelight, a subtle tell of his diluted Noctare n bloodline¡ªonly slightly touched by their power, but still recognizable. Zyren didn¡¯t have to speak for him to understand the intention behind his gesture.


    The guard instantly drew his de.


    Without a word, he handed it to Zyren, who took it with a calm that belied the quiet rage simmering beneath the surface.


    Zyren could have killed the man with his powers. It would have been swift¡ªmerciful. But why do that, when he could perform more experiments?


    He moved closer, eyes narrowing with predatory precision.


    Without a pause or flicker of hesitation, he dissected the other arm off the man¡¯s body with a single swipe.


    A clean cut. Smooth. Final.


    Yet the Zygon simply continued tough.


    The sound filled the vast hall, echoing off the tall marble walls in a way that made even the vampires shift ufortably. It was guttural, unhinged¡ªsomething that scraped against the ear like metal on stone.


    Zyren allowed it. For now.


    He needed him to speak. Needed answers. But all that reverberated through the hall was aughter that could only be described as inhuman. Not broken, not terrified¡ªgleeful. Mad.


    Annoyed now, Zyren¡¯s eyes darkened.


    With the next swipe¡ªswift, controlled¡ªZyren simply took off his head, the de whistling through the air.


    The head rolled, hitting the stone floor with a dull thud. Blood spurted. The body jerked.


    Zyren frowned, his gaze cool but expectant, watching the twitching limbs. Watching. Waiting. Anticipating a shift¡ªany shift.


    Surely now, the transformation woulde.


    And yet...


    Nothing.


    The only evidence of his surprise was a flickering of his eyes, so brief and subtle that only the most observant would notice. But to those who knew Zyren¡ªwho had learned to read his stoic face like scripture¡ªit was telling.


    Everyone in the hall went silent.


    Utterly sober.


    The body twitched once... then again... before it no longer moved. Still. Lifeless. Human.


    And yet it was Jared, standing a few feet away, whose body trembled¡ªbefore he chuckled.


    The sound was loud, cutting through the tension like a de.


    "I guess you were wrong too!" Jared said, the sarcasm dripping from his words. He found the entire thing funny¡ªeven as he tilted his head, watching Zyren¡¯s still expression with a strange kind of admiration.


    Zyren remained as still as ever. His nonchnce was something that couldn¡¯t be faked, not even now.


    But the silence that followed was even more overbearing than before. No one dared to make a sound. The air was thick with tension, pressing down on every chest. Zyren¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the dead man¡¯s body, his expression unreadable as he stared with unnatural focus, still waiting.


    It became awkward.


    Nothing happened.


    No ws. No transformation. Just... blood, pooling endlessly on the floor, pouring out of the man like a faucet that had been turned on and could not be shut. A sickening sound apanied it¡ªa wet gurgle, a slow drip.


    It was gutting to watch.


    And the people that were even more agitated and pissed at the sight were the only two humans there. Aria¡¯s fists had clenched at her side, her nails digging into her palm. She had been scared at first¡ªtruly frightened¡ªuntil it became clear that the person Zyren had just killed was actually human, and not a monster like Zyren had believed him to be.


    The truth sank into her stomach like a stone.


    This time, Aria could no longer bring herself to keep quiet. Her heart thundered, but her voice rose.


    "He¡¯s dead!" Aria said, her voice sharper than intended¡ªrifying the obvious.


    The air shifted.


    Her words only highlighted her disrespect even more. Every vampire in the room turned to look at her, their eyes glinting, expressions stiff with offense. It was as though she had spat on ancientw.


    Even Harriet, who stood behind Aria, felt herself flinch. She had been waiting¡ªexpecting¡ªZyren to rebuke Aria. Surely he would snap. A king hated to be challenged the most.


    But what was even more surprising to everyone¡ªespecially Harriet¡ªwas the fact that Zyren ignored Ariapletely.


    Just like he had ignored the head of the human servants who had dared speak to him earlier.


    Instead, he turned slightly and gestured toward his guard once again.


    Opening his mouth to speak this time, his voice rang out, low and decisive.


    "Get me fire."


    The words hit like ice water.


    Everyone froze. Jared¡¯s brow shot up, stunned. He had expected Zyren to take his mistake in stride. Maybe even admit it.


    But to watch him double down?


    Zyren refused to back down. Refused to ept even the possibility that he had erred.


    ¡¯If he was indeed a monster, on the verge of death, he should have clearly transformed. Isn¡¯t this a waste of our time?¡¯ Jared thought bitterly, his arms folding tighter across his chest. Still, he didn¡¯t leave. He was intent on seeing it through.


    Soon, the fire was brought¡ªcontained in a small, round vessel, filled with glowing coals. The red embers shimmered like molten rubies, the mes crackling softly but steadily. The fire had been carefully prepared.


    The guard held it reverently as he approached. Zyren, his expression unreadable, instructed him to burn the arm first.


    Without hesitation, the guard obeyed, setting the severed limb on fire as the room watched with bated breath.


    It burned quickly¡ªflesh curling, ckening. The sickening scent of roasted blood filled the air.


    Aria¡¯s stomach churned.


    She was pissed off. Furious. Her hands trembled at her sides. Not only had he killed a man, but now even the man¡¯s family would never see his body. Zyren¡¯s intention was clear¡ªeven after the arm was burnt and nothing else happened.


    But Aria didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    The looks she had gotten¡ªthe sudden coldness in the air when she had spoken before¡ªreminded her sharply of what her ce beside Zyren currently was.


    Something that was only supposed to change after the bonding ceremony.


    Her jaw tightened.


    This time around, Zyren gestured again. The guard moved swiftly, tossing the fire onto the headless body that still bled at their feet.


    A strange glint flickered in Zyren¡¯s eyes. The tip of a smile hovered at the edge of his lips¡ªbarely there, yet unmistakable¡ªas he stared down at the body.


    He had noticed something. The slightest twitch.


    The guard didn¡¯t hesitate. He poured a viscous, silver-tinted liquid onto the corpse. It hissed as it hit the body¡ªfeeding the mes.


    But then...


    The headless body had barely ignited when, suddenly, it jumped up¡ªlike a puppet yanked violently by unseen strings.


    Gasps filled the air.


    Before everyone¡¯s eyes, the head that had been severed began to transform on its own. The skin rippled. Twisted. Shifted grotesquely.


    The body that emerged was five times worse than the monster the lords and council members had seen.


    Bigger.


    More feral.


    Dark...grotesque. A thing of nightmares.


    ...And yet it had no head.

 Chapter 173: An Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 173: An Explosion</h4>


    Quickly they took multiple steps back, especially since Zyren had beheaded the body yet it was currently moving.


    The room echoed with a low, unsettling hum, the kind of sound that made even the bravest warriors falter. Everyone in the room held their breath, the tension so thick it was almost tangible.


    But just when Zyren was expecting to see the body dart towards him after he released the hold of his shadows from him, only to watch as the head¡ªwhich was still severed but now bigger and more monstrous¡ªslowly began tough as it spoke.


    "You¡¯ll regret this!" he swore, even as he howled from where it was on the ground, even as its body continued to burn from the fire that still engulfed it.


    The smell of burning flesh filled the air. The mes crackled and popped, eating through flesh that should have long since given up movement.


    Zyren¡¯s brows almost furrowed, even as he wondered what the dumb monster was screaming about, even as he willed his shadows to wrap around it so it couldn¡¯t move, prepared to watch it burnpletely into ash. The tendrils of shadow curled around the twitching limbs like serpents, hissing with deadly purpose, ck as night and dense with ancient power.


    But that very moment, the body suddenly lit up¡ªespecially the chest area¡ªwith a zing red colour that made Zyren¡¯s brows furrow. The light surged from deep within its ribcage, pulsing like a second heartbeat, unnatural and dangerous.


    He opened his mouth to speak, only to look around, a sly glint popping up in his eyes as he mmed his mouth down, aware that there was no time, as he darted towards Aria, reaching for her to wrap himself around her. His speed blurred, a gust of wind and blood swirling in his wake.


    But he had just gotten to her side when an explosion went off right from the body of the Zygon, even as the Zygon detonated the core of its body.


    The explosion was immense, and what was more devastating was the fact that King Jared himself wasn¡¯t aware of it, neither were the other werewolves and vampires caught in it.


    It was massive, powerful enough to shake the walls of the hall they were all in, just short of actually tumbling the walls down. The marble cracked, the windows shattered, and chandeliers fell with a thunderous crash, metal and crystal raining down.


    Blood sprayed to the walls, even as pieces of flesh smashed onto it. ck blood this time around, enough for anyone to tell that whatsoever or whosoever had owned the blood couldn¡¯t have been even the slightest bit human. It hissed on contact with the stone, acidic and smoking, etching itself into the castle walls.


    But worse than that was the coteral damage of such a thing, especially on the Vampires. Werewolves were missing limbs and grievously wounded, since they had been standing the closest to the Zygon¡ªespecially Jared.


    But while they were bleeding and it seemed like they were already on theirst life, Vampires seemed to have been just as injured. Their wounds were healing, but not fast enough for the damage to be fixed. It was clear that they would need blood. The hunger clung to them like fog, thick and oppressive.


    Harriet had been flung and smashed against the wall, and it looked bad with blood pooling out of her mouth. Her limbs hung limp, her breathing barely visible. Yet out of all this mess, the one that seemed to be the most uninjured wasn¡¯t Zyren, who seemed to have taken the brunt of it.


    It was Aria who was under Zyren and had been shielded by him. Her eyes still rang, and her body trembled, even as she heard Zyren cough as he knelt on the ground on one knee. The sound of hisbored breathing echoed too loud in the sudden silence.


    Aria raised her gaze, only to gasp at the sight of Zyren¡¯s back. Forget the silver she had tried to use to kill him, his bones were exposed in such a way that it was clear that it was a miracle his spine was still functioning. Blood trickled down in slow, thick rivulets, mixing with soot and ash.


    Aria trembled, looking around at the devastation, even as she caught sight of the vampire guard who had been the farthest away from the mess get on his feet as he hurried out.


    Aria was stunned, shocked that he hadn¡¯t even spared a nce to Zyren, which made her heart pound. Yet her heart only thumped harder when she watched as Jared got up to his feet, his eyes zing yellow. One of his hands was definitely broken and mangled for him not to be able to use it, but it didn¡¯t seem to matter, as his gazended on Zyren who wasn¡¯t moving.


    He hadn¡¯t fallen to the ground, but he waspletely unmoving with his eyes closed, enough for Aria to know it was serious, as she pushed from under him, shocked to see him not even react, even as she scrambled to her feet. Her legs nearly gave out beneath her.


    Her heart thumping, as Jared moved closer, aware of what he was going to do, since his eyes and aura practically screamed it. What better time than now could he ever get to kill Zyren than at that very moment? His growl vibrated in the broken silence.


    Yet the fact that Zyren wouldn¡¯t have been in that state in the first ce if he hadn¡¯t saved her life grated on her nerves. That brutal truth clung to her like chains.


    ¡¯He killed my father and brother! He deserves worse than this!¡¯ she swore to herself, trying to kill whatever pity had risen up in her soul, yet she couldn¡¯t. The fact still remained that he had saved her. Considering Harriet¡¯s state, if he hadn¡¯t covered her and held onto her, she would have died.


    ¡¯What would have happened to Liora then? What would have happened to my revenge?¡¯ she thought, aware that even at that moment, Zyren could kill her and her sister if he wanted, without so much as lifting a finger.


    Jared, on the other hand, didn¡¯t hesitate as he morphed his right hand into ws¡ªan ability anyone with enough control of their beast could easily do¡ªas he moved closer to Zyren, intent on taking his head off, only to frown as he watched Aria step in front.

 Chapter 174: Saving Zyren

    <h4>Chapter 174: Saving Zyren</h4>


    The frown on his face only deepened twice as much, but his steps didn¡¯t falter as he focused his gaze on Aria, who stood in front of Zyren while squinting at Jared, who continued to move closer to her.


    "You¡¯re actually courting death? For someone you¡¯ve sworn to kill?" Jared asked her with a furious gaze that showed that he was prepared to cut her down just as fast, even as he continued to speak.


    "I heard he killed your parents! I guess even that isn¡¯t enough!" he said with a sneer on his face. "Is he that good in bed?" A clear mocking tone in his voice as he spoke.


    Jared¡¯s expression was also marred with pain. He was healing fast, but the damage to his arm was also quite a lot¡ªsomething he ignoredpletely at that moment, stepping closer until he was only a few feet away from Aria, who continued to stand in his way.


    "He saved my life! Moreover... if anyone is going to kill him, it should be me!" she seriously told him with a severe expression on her face¡ªonly to be taken aback when she heard Jared throw his head back as heughed at her.


    Hard enough to bring tears to his eyes, even as his gaze seemed to take in the entirety of her in one look.


    "...Fine! And how exactly are you going to stop me?" he asked her, the mockery in his tone having only increased even more than before.


    But this time around, Aria couldn¡¯t help but grit her teeth together¡ªespecially since she was well aware of the fact that she was too powerless to do anything.


    Moreover, she was barely able to stand, her legs still shaking from the st.


    "Do you really think killing him at this moment is the best thing? You want to fight a war on two sides?" Aria asked him, gesturing at the pieces of the monster that had been sttered all over the wall.


    Since the moment Zyren died, the other vampires would instantlye for him. This, though, was enough to get a huge frown from Jared, which was way different from the amused expression he previously had on his face.


    Aria, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help her mind, which kept reeling as she tried to figure out if what she was doing was indeed the best option for her.


    "I¡¯m going to regret this, am I not?" she asked herself, ncing back at Zyren¡¯s body, which was stillpletely unmoving¡ªbut it was still obvious that he was alive.


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be better to simply stab him in the heart right now?" she thought to herself¡ªonly for her gaze to again shift to the monster she had just seen explode itself to bits.


    "Not now!" she thought, balling her fists hard enough for her nails to dig into the skin of her palms.


    As much as it pains me to say this... if there are more of these monsters, then we need Zyren!¡ªaware that he was the only one that was confident that the person they were sure had been a human was actually a monster.


    Jared had also stopped moving closer, even as he settled his gaze on Zyren, realizing that Aria was indeed right. Killing him at such a time would be disastrous¡ªespecially since they weren¡¯t even sure of what they were dealing with.


    With a loud tsk, he took a step back before turning around. But he had just done that when the guard, whom he had noticed ran out of the hall, came back running right back into the hall with a host of guards behind him¡ªbut beyond that were rows of women... beautiful vampire women.


    The guards instantly swarmed and surrounded the hall on all sides, creating a demarcation between the vampires who were slowly moving and gotten up¡ªbut whose wounds were too gory to stare at for too long.


    The vampire women the guard brought¡ªwith red eyes and long ck hair¡ªinstantly dashed over to the Lords, even as Aria caught sight of someone she would rather never see again.


    Lady Vivian, who strode past all the Lords, even as she dashed over to Zyren. The intent in her gaze was clear¡ªespecially when the other lords instantly grabbed the women and began to drink their blood like it was the elixir of life.


    "Fucking bloodsuckers!" Jared loudly spat, with visible disgust on his face¡ªeven as his own council members, who had also silently got up, showed the same expressions on their faces but didn¡¯t speak.


    It was clear that the pain they were immersed in wasn¡¯t the slightest bit small, even though they carried it well.


    Jared didn¡¯t stay as he instantly headed towards the door to leave, his people instantly following behind him¡ªexpressionless, not showing the slightest bit of any emotion in their gaze even after what they had seen, as they moved out one after the other¡ªeven as the sounds of moans began to slowly echo through the hall.


    The Lords drank to their fill, even as the women grated their bodies closer to the men. A Lord Aria knew to be Virelle even went as far as to bunch up the gown on the woman he was with, tearing off her underwear even as he began to fuck her right there and then¡ªwithout care for anything else.


    The visible speed with which they healed was pretty fast, and Aria couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it, even as she noticed the healers who carefully picked Harriet up and took her away¡ªaware that, as a human, there was no way she could ever bounce back.


    ncing at the head guard, who had efficiently managed it, even as he coughed in a way that showed that he himself was also injured¡ªbut in a way that was more manageable than most.


    But Aria was still looking around when her focus instantly turned towards Lady Vivian, who dropped her coat, revealing a transparent gown she had on under it as she dashed towards Zyren¡ªwho was yet to move.

 Chapter 175: Whatever it Takes

    <h4>Chapter 175: Whatever it Takes</h4>


    With a look of glee on her face¡ªwhich she didn¡¯t even bother to hide¡ªshe slid to his side. Zyren knelt on the ground with his eyes closed, motionless, still drenched in blood and reeking of burnt flesh. But Lady Vivian moved as if in a daze of lust and victory. Sliding the arm of her gown off her shoulder, she bared her neck without hesitation. In a single sharp motion, she shed her own neck open with a fingernail. Blood slowly poured out, rich and dark, trickling down her pale skin in elegant, slow-moving rivulets.


    Muttering sweetly under her breath, her voice silky with invitation, her breasts half-exposed in the sheer fabric, she seemed to revel in every second. Her lips curled in pleasure as she turned her head, going as far as to nce at Aria¡ªwho stood just about a foot away¡ªwith a smug look on her face. Her eyes glittered with malice as she moved to grab Zyren¡¯s head, intending to press his lips to her bleeding neck.


    Aria felt nothing. And to her relief, that emptiness brought herfort. No rage. No envy. No twisted longing. She was relieved¡ªmore than relieved¡ªto see that the sight of him like this didn¡¯t stir anything at all within her. Feeling anything at all in a moment like this would¡¯ve pissed her off more than the act of saving his life itself.


    She was already turning away, preparing to leave. Her n was simple: wait for him to return to the roomter, and then ask him her questions. She had no interest in watching this absurd disy unfold. But just when she began to shift her weight to leave, everything changed.


    She and Lady Vivian both froze in stunned silence as, at the very moment Vivian¡¯s hands were just about to touch him, Zyren slowly got to his feet. No dramatic noise. No warning. He simply rose. He dusted his clothes off, casual and calm, like there was only dirt on them¡ªand not blood and pieces of flesh. His movements were smooth, elegant, utterly in control.


    "Thanks for the offer," Zyren said, his voice firm, steady, "but I¡¯ll have to decline."


    He turned immediately after, fixing his gaze on Aria. The moment his eyes locked onto hers, her heart suddenly began to pound. Hard. She froze on the spot she stood, breath catching in her throat as a dozen thoughts raced through her mind. How long had he been awake? How much had he heard? Had he listened to everything¡ªeverything¡ªshe said to Jared?


    Her head thumped so heavily it might as well have been ringing. She stared into his eyes like she was searching for something¡ªsome hint of emotion, some flicker of acknowledgment¡ªbut she found absolutely nothing. His gaze was steady, piercing, but empty. Red eyes without a trace of emotion. Then, he looked away.


    He turned to Lady Vivian.


    Vivian scrambled up, visibly shaken, her entire body jolting as the smugness vanished from her face. What remained was a mask of panic. She mumbled and stammered, trying to piece together a sentence.


    "You¡ªYour Highness!" she gasped, almost like she had seen a ghost. Zyren leveled his gaze on her with a piercing, icy look that made her flinch back instinctively.


    "You... you are injured! I¡ªI just wanted to¡ªto¡ª" she struggled to finish the words. Her voice kept breaking. The stammering only got worse.


    Zyren nodded his head slowly, still standing tall with his back straight and his shoulders squared¡ªeven though blood still continued to gush from the deep wounds on his back. It didn¡¯t faze him.


    Then, his voice rang out, louder than before¡ªintentionally louder¡ªfor the lords who were already feasting, drinking from the women brought to them. His expression turned grim, eyes narrowed in disapproval.


    "I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you."


    Themand in his voice was sharp enough to snap Lord Virelle out of his daze. He had been fucking his partner, right on the edge of orgasm. The moans from the woman in his arms had grown desperate and loud¡ªbut he instantly pulled away from her the moment Zyren spoke, his head whipping around, breath shallow, eyes wide.


    He wasn¡¯t the only one shocked. Lord Noctare, Lord Drehk, and Lord Lythari had all been feeding¡ªlocked into the act, too deeply immersed in the bliss of healing to notice what was happening. Each one had been drinking from their designated partners, making things easier¡ªsince they were already used to the taste of their blood.


    "Your Highness... we shouldn¡¯t feed?" Lord Noctare asked, clearly confused. He wiped his bloodstained lips with the back of his hand as he spoke, brows furrowed in uncertainty.


    The other lords bore the same expression¡ªbewildered, tense¡ªas they struggled to understand what Zyren was trying to say. Why would he tell them not to feed? Why stop the healing?


    The good news was, they didn¡¯t have to wait long.


    Zyren¡¯s voice returned, slow but weighted with caution.


    "If the monster can pretend to be a human... can¡¯t he pretend to be a vampire?"


    Gasps filled the room like a cold wind sweeping through.


    In an instant, the lords recoiled¡ªjerking away from their partners like they had been burned. Panic shed across their faces. Lord Virelle even pushed his partner to the floor with a horrified expression, backing away in revulsion.


    Lady Vivian looked like she had been pped across both cheeks. Her eyes widened as she stumbled forward, rushing to defend herself. "I¡ªI could never be a monster!" she cried, breathless. She had already noticed the half-piece of the monster¡¯s head still lying nearby on the ground. She had informants¡ªshe knew what was going on inside the castle better than most.


    "I¡¯m definitely me!" she swore, trembling. But it soon became obvious that even if Zyren heard her, he barely paid attention. His gaze didn¡¯t flicker. He kept his eyes on the lords, addressing them instead.


    "Your blood partners should be fine though," he said, voice calm¡ªan indirect allowance for them to continue, though not a single one of them moved.


    The memory of what had just happened¡ªthe fact that a seemingly human woman had turned into a monster before their very eyes¡ªwas too fresh. Too raw. It clung to their skin like oil. Feeding again felt like stepping into death with their eyes open.


    Zyren said nothing more.


    He turned and walked out of the hall.


    Tall and confident, every inch of him carried the presence of a king. It didn¡¯t matter that his back was torn open, burnt so badly that his spine and ribs could be seen. His aura¡ªhis power¡ªremained untouched.


    Aria almost smirked at Vivian, who stood stunned in ce, frozen in disbelief. She scrambled down to retrieve the coat she had tossed aside earlier, fumbling with it as she slipped it back on in a rush to cover herself.


    But Aria didn¡¯t spare her another nce.


    She simply headed out of the hall too¡ªespecially since the only ones left were guards, the lords, and the blood-drained people they had fed on.


    Most importantly, Aria was trying to hide her fear.


    The thought that anyone around her could possibly be such a monster... it made her stomach twist. Her body moved faster than she realized, feet nearly tripping over themselves as she darted toward Zyren, sticking close to him.


    She wiped the sweat from her face, aware that she could do nothing about theyer of it soaking into her back.


    Not yet.


    But she would stay close.


    For answers. For safety. For power.


    Whatever it took.


    <i>As long as Zyren paid for his sins and she and her sister were safe! </i>

 Chapter 176: Cum Closer

    <h4>Chapter 176: Cum Closer</h4>


    The sight of his bloodied back was enough to feel even more guilty than she already felt, especially since she knew that it was because of her.


    The streaks of crimson that painted his pale skin looked raw and unforgiving, deep gashes tearing across the width of his back like a cruel punishment carved in flesh.


    Each step he took left a trail of smeared blood, dark and sticky on the polished floors. Aria¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she stared, her stomach twisting with something between horror and shame.


    ¡¯<i>Are you getting soft, Aria? He¡¯ll heal! You should be happy that he¡¯s in pain no matter how grievous his wounds look,¡¯</i> Aria thought to herself, angrily brushing the guilt from her thoughts even as it lingered like a phantom wing at her chest. Her footsteps were tentative as she followed him up the stairs, her gaze mostly on the back of his head but asionally flickering to the ruined skin that still bled beneath the fabric.


    The silence between them was almost heavy. She didn¡¯t know what she would say even if she dared speak. She just kept moving, step after step, up the winding staircase. Her fingers gripped the rail harder than necessary, as though grounding herself would keep the storm inside her from spilling out.


    It wasn¡¯t until he entered the room and she followed him in, closing the door behind her with a soft click, that she finally spoke.


    "You need to drink..." she began, only to freeze mid-sentence. Her mouth remained open, but no words came out.


    Before she could say another word, she saw the skin on his back slowly meld together at speeds that her eyes could hardly follow. One moment it was torn and drenched in blood, and the next it was shifting¡ªhealing¡ªwith a smoothness that looked entirely unnatural. It was so fast that it almost seemed like she was in a dream. Her breath hitched audibly, disbelief flickering in her wide eyes.


    Her eyes widened inplete and utter shock even as she watched him go ahead and take off the tattered coat and shirt he had on. The slow, deliberate movements of his arms only highlighted the power beneath them, and despite herself, Aria couldn¡¯t look away. The fabric peeled away from his body in tatters, revealing pale skin that shimmered beneath the dim lighting like carved marble.


    By the time he had taken it off, his skin had returned back to its smooth and pale parlour, leaving nothing else but blood-stains in its wake. Not a single cut. Not a single trace of pain or weakness.


    Aria was shocked to watch his skin slowly knit together¡ªso much so that by the time his upper body waspletely naked, she was stunned to realize that his injuries werepletely gone.


    It might as well have been instantaneous, which instantly sent her mind whirling as she realized that if Zyren could heal himself the second they got into the room, then what stopped him from doing it the second it happened? Why had he let her see the aftermath at all?


    A cold realization bloomed in her chest.


    Aria was so stunned that for a full moment, she could do nothing but watch him. Zyren, on the other hand, simply flexed his lean and muscr arms as he turned around to face her, seemingly unfazed by the disbelief and anger etched onto her face.


    Speaking as hepletely ignored the confused look Aria still had on her face.


    "You¡¯re going ahead with the ritual!" he said in a way that showed that it wasn¡¯t a matter of him asking, to which Aria refused to respond, even though it was already clear that the fact that she was still standing there meant she had somewhat agreed.


    "Come closer!" he beckoned her closer, but Aria didn¡¯t so much as lift a toe, her expression smoothing into a mask of restraint as she looked at Zyren in a new light. One lined with wariness. One drenched in betrayal.


    Instead of responding to him, she asked a different question of her own.


    "You were aware! You heard what Jared said!" she told him, this time not phrasing it like a question. Her voice carried certainty and bitterness. To which she got a shrug in response.


    "I was lying unconscious on the ground!" he responded.


    He was right. Aria had been the one to assume. But it didn¡¯t make her any less mad as she fixed her gaze on him, looking directly into his eyes as she spoke next.


    "It might not be now because I¡¯m weak! It might not even be anytime soon...but one day I will kill you!" she swore at him, even as tears filled her eyes. Her fists clenched at her sides, shaking.


    "I will make you wish you were dead!" she promised him, even more angry about the tears of anger that filled her eyes the more she looked at him. She hated that he could make her cry. Hated the power he seemed to hold over her without even trying.


    But instead of responding to her, Zyren simply moved closer and walked toward her until he was standing right in front of her. His presence was suffocating, like a storm closing in.


    Aria instantly took a step to distance herself from him, only to frown as she felt his arms wrap around her waist strongly enough to be aware that she couldn¡¯t break away from his hold unless he wanted her to. The air left her lungs in a quiet gasp as his chest pressed against hers.


    His voice was low and softer, but there was a subtle tense edge to it that made her want to pull away from him even more than before.


    "Okay!" he said in a way that sounded more like he whispered it, even as he grabbed her jaw and lowered his head until they were staring into each other¡¯s eyes.


    Her breath fanned against his face, even as she felt him lean even closer than before. At this point, Aria pushed, but she might as well have been pushing against a brick wall. Her palms pressed into his chest, but he didn¡¯t budge an inch.


    It was even more grating when the feel of his lips against hers was softer than she remembered them. They brushed over hers gently, a contrast to the fire he always seemed to radiate.


    But this time around, Aria was fully aware, and she didn¡¯t so much as move to react, even though she could feel the disappointment of the lips against hers¡ªeven as they shifted to the side of her neck, leaving trails of kisses there.


    Aria simply rolled her eyes, even as she made sure to ensure that her heart didn¡¯t pound any louder than it already was at Zyren¡¯s closeness to her.


    She could still smell the blood on him¡ªsomething she wasn¡¯t sure whether or not it was his blood or the monster¡¯s blood. But at that point, it didn¡¯t seem to matter. Not when he went ahead to kiss the side of her neck, sliding his fangs against her bare skin just short of drawing blood.


    At this point, her heart might as well have been a drum with how loud it thundered. She couldn¡¯t move back, but even then, she could suddenly feel the change of aura around Zyren.


    At first, there had been nothing¡ªbut the second he pulled away to grab her face and kiss her the second time, she could feel the hunger in his kiss.


    It was one that made her gasp for breath as she felt a tinge of pleasure as his lips crashed into hers, taking more than she was willing to give. Her pulse skipped erratically. Her knees nearly buckled.


    Aria¡¯s face was stunned, but what was even more surprising was when her legs left the floor the very next second¡ªto herplete and utter shock.


    Feeling his arm hold her up in the air, even as his lips didn¡¯t stop moving even for the slightest of seconds, left her breathless. Her hands instinctively clung to his shoulders, though she hated the way it made her feel dependent on him.


    At this point, Aria still refused to kiss him back¡ªeven as she felt him push his tongue in, just as he dropped her on the bed in a way that made her gasp out in shock. The mattress bounced beneath her, her gown pooling awkwardly around her thighs.


    Exploring her mouth was the beginning, even as his tongue wrapped fiercely around her own in a way that made her legs shiver. A frown tugged at her face as she wondered why she would so much as feel anything but disgust.


    The heat was something she hadn¡¯t experienced since then¡ªbut regardless, there was an excitement that flooded her body. Almost like she knew what was toe, and it wanted it. Her skin prickled, her breathing shallow and sharp.


    It didn¡¯t help that Zyren didn¡¯t give her any moment to think, even as she felt him lift her gown all the way to her waist, baring her legs to him in a way that made her want to close them¡ªbut couldn¡¯t. Not with him kneeling between them.


    "I¡¯m not having anything with..." Aria managed to say, just as Zyren drew back, only to watch him nod his head as he responded.


    "I¡¯m not going to do anything you don¡¯t want!" he told her even as Aira felt a shiver down her spine ss she felt him put his hands under her thigh and continue to speak.

 Chapter 177: A Tease

    <h4>Chapter 177: A Tease</h4>


    "You don¡¯t want me to sleep with you, right?" Zyren asked, his voice low and filled with dark amusement, even as Aira stared directly at him. Her eyes locked with his, defiant despite the heat blooming within her, and she shook her head¡ªfirm, resolute.


    But her conviction wavered as she felt his fingers continue to caress her thighs with deliberate slowness. Each stroke was like fire against her skin, maddening in a way that made her want to shove him off. Her breath caught in her throat, torn between resistance and temptation.


    He leaned closer, his gazezily tracing her expression. "Lie down," he told her, calm as ever.


    But he might as well have been talking to a ghost. Aira sat stiffly, her back straight and her eyes burning with disbelief. Her face twisted with tension as she opened her mouth to speak.


    "I¡¯m not¡ª" she started, but her words evaporated.


    Because in that exact moment, she felt the brush of his hand between her legs¡ªright at her center. A firm press. Her body betrayed her instantly, pleasure surging through her in a sudden wave that had a raw gasp tearing from her throat before she could stop it.


    "Good?" Zyren asked, his lips curling into the faintest of smirks. His voice was like silk, smooth andced with wickedness as he pressed his fingers again to that spot¡ªagain and again¡ªeach movement sending a pulse of unbearable pleasure shooting through her.


    Her hands gripped the sheets beneath her, knuckles white.


    "I... I don¡¯t understand¡ªwhy are you doing this?" she wanted to ask, but no words came. She bit down hard on her lower lip, her mind screaming at her to stop this madness.


    But her body...


    Her body wasn¡¯t listening.


    Still the pleasure only grew, curling and rising with every motion of his hand. Her back arched slightly as her body leaned into the sensation, a shiver running up her spine. Her breath hitched as she felt his fingers slide into her¡ªhot, slow, deliberate.


    "Wait!" she gasped, her voice trembling as her heart thudded violently in her chest. "Zyren..."


    But he didn¡¯t stop. His touch was patient, calcting, addictive.


    It was crazy¡ªno, it was worse than crazy. It was dangerous.


    And yet all she could think of now was more.


    Her head tilted back as her lips parted, her thighs trembling slightly as heat built deep within her. Her hands twitched as if unsure whether to push him away or pull him closer.


    Then came something else¡ªsomething softer, warmer. Different.


    A new sensation that made her toes curl involuntarily.


    Her breathing turned shallow, erratic. She blinked rapidly, dazed, as she tried to piece together what was happening.


    And then, horror and shock collided when she looked down.


    Zyren¡¯s head was there.


    Between her thighs.


    Her lips parted in a silent cry, her hands instinctively reaching to push him back¡ªbut it was toote. His lips and tongue moved with devastating skill, each flick of his tongue sending her spiraling further. Her vision blurred at the edges, and her entire body went taut, her thighs clenching involuntarily.


    "Ah¡ª" A broken, breathless moan escaped her.


    She was too stunned, too overwhelmed to resist. Too lost to even think.


    Her hips bucked slightly as her legs shook, and when the release came¡ªsharp and consuming¡ªit tore through her like a wildfire, her insides shuddering, her limbs trembling. Her mouth opened in a silent scream as her entire body quaked with the intensity of it.


    By the time she could breathe again, Zyren was already hovering above her, his mouth capturing hers in a searing kiss that stole what little breath she had left. Her lips moved with his, her tongue brushing his instinctively.


    She was too far gone to mp her mouth shut, too dazed to resist. The kiss was raw and passionate, and she hated how much she wanted it.


    And just as quickly, it ended.


    She felt him pull away¡ªhis fingers sliding out of her with a final, teasing motion that made her body ache in protest.


    "I can make you feel much better," he whispered, lips grazing her cheek.


    Aira could only blink up at him, her body still shaking, her mind spinning.


    But then, without another word, Zyren stood. He walked across the room without looking back, calm and graceful as always. When he reached the door, he opened it, stepped outside, and closed it behind him.


    Silence.


    Heavy, suffocating silence.


    Aira remained on the bed, staring at the ceiling, too stunned to even cry. Her eyes slowly drifted down to her disheveled dress¡ªbunched up around her thighs, exposing too much skin. Her cheeks flushed instantly, blooming a red so deep she might have caught fire from the inside out.


    "What the hell did I just let him do to me...?" she whispered to herself.


    Shame and frustration flooded her at once.


    Then, without thinking, she raised her hand and pped herself¡ªhard¡ªacross the face. The sharp crack echoed in the room, her cheek stinging instantly.


    It grounded her.


    That was what she needed¡ªto snap out of it. To remember what this was. Who he was.


    Zyren. The Vampire King. Her enemy. The monster who murdered her father. Her brother.


    And here she was¡ªmoaning beneath him. Pleading without words for his touch.


    The burn in her cheek couldn¡¯t match the one in her chest.


    Without waiting, she threw the nket off her and stumbled from the bed. She stormed into the bathroom and quickly shed the ruined fabric she wore. Every movement was frantic, angry, almost panicked.


    Once inside the tub, she sank into the warm water, hugging her knees to her chest.


    The waterpped against her skin, but it couldn¡¯t wash the memory from her body. The throbbing in her cheek was nothingpared to the throbbing still pulsing low in her belly.


    Zyren was a vampire king. A killer. And she was supposed to bond with him¡ªsoon.


    She had done everything to keep her distance. To stay in control. To survive.


    Yet here she was. Ruined and restless.


    Her heart still racing and yearning for something she knew could never be possible.


    ¡¯The most he can do is satisfy the desires of my body!¡¯ She thought to herself even as she ground her teeth together to keep the tears from her eyes.


    "He¡¯ll never love me," she whispered, staring at her reflection in the water. "He can¡¯t even love himself."


    Aware that if she allowed her heart to feel even a tinge of what she knew would happen if they kept sleeping together she would be ruined.


    ¡¯You just have to sleep with him one more time Aira! Just one!¡¯ She whispered aloud to herself even as she raised her gaze slightly to stare at the walls.


    Her fingers clenched in the water, her nails digging into her palms.


    And still¡ªstill¡ªher heart had raced for him. Her body had responded.


    It was disgusting. Confusing. Maddening.


    ¡¯I might as well get this over with,¡¯ she thought bitterly. All she could do now was pray the bonding ritual would give her something. Anything.


    A gift. A power, a strong one.


    Anything she could use to protect herself.


    Anything she could use to protect Liora.


    That was all that mattered now. That was the only thing keeping her from falling into pieces.


    After a long while in the tub, when the water had gone lukewarm and the tension in her muscles began to fade, she finally stepped out. She dried herself quickly and put on a fresh dress¡ªsomething loose and soft¡ªthen dragged herself to the bed.


    Zyren hadn¡¯te back.


    Of course he hadn¡¯t. He never lingered. He only ever gave enough to get what he wanted.


    Her gaze lingered on the door, as if expecting him to return. But the silence told her everything.


    Pushing all the curtains closed until the room waspletely darkened, Aira crawled into bed and pulled the nket over herself. Her fingers clutched the edge tightly, eyes staring at the ceiling.


    tonight, whenever he deemed it time¡ªhe would summon her and she would sleep with him.


    The ritual would begin.


    And if the gods had any mercy left, she¡¯d gain something from it. Something strong. Something useful.


    Something that would let her keep her sister safe¡ªand survive the man whose goal was simply to use her her until there was no part of her left to be used.


    Sleep took her, slowly, but not gently.


    But even in her dreams, all she could feel were his fingers.


    ******


    Rymora intention had been to follow Aira but after catching the sight of bloodied Werewolves and guards and worse Zyren whom no one dared to even look at after he came out drenched in what could only be ck blood- she didn¡¯t dare to and had stayed back.


    Waiting patiently for when Zyren left heading towards the wing that housed the Werewolves before she moved to make her way to Aira¡¯s room too curious to not find out what could possibly have happened.


    But most importantly she had been looking for a chance to meet Gregor whom hade with the Werewolf king¡¯s entourage worried that they would be leaving soon.


    But she had just taking a couple of steps towards the stairs when she heard a noise and turned around only to freeze as she caught sight of Lord Drehk¡¯s Butler aware of the reason why someone so important would suddenly be there.


    Her eyes widening in surprise even as she did my dare to continue on her way instantly nodding to him as she turned to follow him.


    Her heart racing a bit at the thought of seeing Lord Drehk again, as she realized that she wasn¡¯t as conflicted as before.

 Chapter 178: I want This(+18)

    <h4>Chapter 178: I want This(+18)</h4>


    Rymora followed the butler back to Lord Drehk¡¯s vi, her eyes fixed ahead, refusing to acknowledge the looks of difort he cast her way. His distaste was unmistakable¡ªthinly veiled behind the stiff set of his jaw and the impatient tapping of his fingers against his side. It was clear: he didn¡¯t like her. Neither did he enjoy being sent to retrieve her.


    But Rymora couldn¡¯t be bothered. She moved with measured steps, keeping her chin high and her pace calm, ignoring the weight of his judgment. Her boots clicked softly against the polished floor as they entered the grand vi, passing a few quiet servants who bowed respectfully but avoided meeting her gaze.


    The butler said nothing as he led her deeper into the vi. Without so much as ncing back, he opened arge ornate door and gestured her inside, stopping short himself and refusing to step in. That alone made her brows twitch in suspicion.


    Rymora stepped through¡ªand froze.


    Lord Drehk stood near the window, backlit by the golden dusk that poured in through the open curtains. His skin, tanned and smooth, was slick with sweat, but it was the blood streaked down his bare chest and back that made her breath hitch. His shirt hung loosely from one hand, soaked and crumpled, while his muscr torso rose and fell with every breath.


    He was tall¡ªtowering, really¡ªand his presence filled the room like smoke. His ck pants hung low on his hips, but her gaze didn¡¯t linger there. It was his eyes¡ªthose sharp, red eyes¡ªthat met hers, and Rymora felt the world still. The air grew heavier, thick with something she couldn¡¯t name.


    She had been just about to shut the door, but now she froze, one hand resting on the handle as the door hung half-open behind her.


    There was something sincere about his gaze¡ªan emotion she couldn¡¯t pin down. And yet, at the same time, it terrified her. The intensity in his eyes... it made her want to turn back around and bolt from the room. She could feel her legs tremble.


    "Close the door," he said, his voice low but sharp enough to slice through the air.


    She obeyed, shutting the door slowly, the sound of thetch catching echoing louder than it should have.


    But she remained by the door, fingers still resting on the handle, unmoving.


    Lord Drehk didn¡¯t seem pleased.


    He lifted his chin slightly and gestured toward her. "Come forward."


    Rymora hesitated for only a second before her legs began to move of their own ord, slow, cautious steps that betrayed the pounding of her heart.


    She knew why she was here. She knew.


    They had already made out twice¡ªtwice that she had allowed his lips on hers, his hands to roam across her body. And the second time...


    Heat crept up her neck at the memory. He had finished in her mouth, and to her own shock, she had liked it. More than she¡¯d ever expected to. Her fingers curled into fists as she fought the flutter in her belly. The memory yed over and over¡ªhis taste, the growl in his voice, the way he had held her head in ce...


    She stopped just in front of him, barely a foot of space between their bodies. Her eyes flicked down to the glistening blood on his chest and back. Some of it had dried in dark streaks across the ridges of his muscles, but much of it was still fresh. There was no wound¡ªnone that she could see. Just blood.


    Was it his? Someone else¡¯s?


    It should have disturbed her. But all she could feel was the burning in her limbs, the tension in her belly.


    ¡¯I like it,¡¯ she thought, defiant, whispering to herself internally. ¡¯Moreover, it¡¯s fine as long as I don¡¯t sleep with a vampire!¡¯


    Her thoughts drifted to Gregor, her so-called lover. Gregor had never made her feel even a tenth of what she felt when Lord Drehk touched her.


    And Gregor? He hadn¡¯t even been faithful to her during the years they¡¯d been apart.


    It wasn¡¯t the kind of man he was.


    "Closer," Lord Drehk said again. This time, his voice was different¡ªdeeper, darker, almost like a growl that wrapped around her mind and tugged at her will.


    She didn¡¯t mean to move so fast.


    One second she was standing still, and the next¡ªhis hands gripped her thighs, and she gasped as he dragged her swiftly into hisp.


    "Mhm¡ª!" She gasped


    Her protest was cut off by his mouth.


    His lips mmed into hers, hot andmanding, stealing the air from her lungs. His hands roamed possessively, squeezing the flesh of her thighs through her gown as if testing her, iming her. She moaned before she could stop herself, hands gripping his shoulders for bnce as he kissed her again¡ªdeeper this time, slower, his tongue slipping past her lips with maddening ease.


    Rymora¡¯s thoughts scattered like dust.


    She wanted to resist, to pull back, to say something, but his fingers slid up the side of her hips, cupping her waist, pressing her tighter against the hard shape beneath her.


    Her body responded before her mind could catch up.


    Her hips moved instinctively, grinding down against the bulge pressing between her legs. His cock¡ªthick and ready¡ªthrobbed beneath the thin fabric of her gown. And still he kissed her, relentlessly, one hand sliding to the back of her head, keeping her locked to him.


    A low growl rumbled in his chest as she gasped into his mouth, her hands now clinging to his neck, her breathing ragged.


    But even through the haze, Rymora¡¯s mind screamed: No further.


    She was a werewolf rut. Her wolf hadn¡¯t manifested, but that didn¡¯t make her any less a werewolf. And sleeping with a vampire?


    It was taboo. An abomination.


    She pulled back slightly, panting, her forehead resting against his.


    "You like this then you should stop holding back!" He growled right into her ears in a way that sent a shiver down her spine.


    His voice rough, yet not unkind. His hand brushed her cheek, fingers trailing along her jaw before he kissed her again, softer this time. "I want what you¡¯re willing to give."


    That stunned her. Her lips parted in surprise, but he was already pressing kisses down her neck, biting gently¡ªnot hard enough to pierce, just enough to make her whimper.


    Minutes passed. Long, slow, heated minutes.


    Her hands explored his chest, fingertips brushing the dried blood, tracing the ridges of his muscles. He groaned when her fingers dipped down to his abs, when she trailed lower¡ªlower¡ªto the waistband of his pants.


    Her heart pounded as she slipped her hand beneath the cloth.


    Her fingers closed around his cock¡ªhot, thick, pulsing¡ªand his entire body tensed. His breath hitched as she began to bravely stroke him, slowly at first, teasingly.


    Surprised by her own boldness since it wasn¡¯t something she wouldn¡¯t bring herself to do.


    "Yes!" He growled in her ears even as he nibbled on them which only made her feel more breathless than before.


    "More!," he growled, his hands gripping her hips now, grinding her against him again.


    One hand disappeared beneath her gown, pushing aside her underthings with practiced ease. His fingers found her soaked folds, and hips jerking forward.


    "You¡¯re trembling," he murmured against her lips. "Do you want me to stop?"


    She bit her lip, hesitating for a moment before vigorously shaking her head. She felt like she might die if he somehow pulled away. The sensation was that intense.


    His fingers moved again, slick and steady, rubbing slow circles that made her cry out against his shoulder. Her hips rolled with his movements, her body pressing closer. When he slid one finger into her¡ªjust one¡ªshe gasped, clenching around him, body betraying everything she thought she wanted to resist.


    He was careful, patient, watching her face the entire time.


    And when he slid a second finger inside her, curling them just right, her breath caught and her head fell back, lips parted, body shaking.


    The pleasure was mind blowing and soon it was all she could think of as she internally screamed that she wanted more. Knowing better than to speak even in such a state.


    But almost like he could easily read her mind he lifted the hem of her gown and she let him.


    She didn¡¯t stop him.


    She should have, but she didn¡¯t.


    He took his time undressing her, exposing her skin inch by inch, lips tracing every part he revealed. By the time she was bare before him, straddling hisp, her mind was spinning and her body was already aching with need.


    It didn¡¯t help that he pressed his steaming hot rod right against her center where she could feel the heat from his red tip.


    Rymora didn¡¯t care anymore.


    She should have, but she didn¡¯t.


    As long as she didn¡¯t go all the way...


    As long as she didn¡¯t let him inside...


    It wasn¡¯t taboo. Right?


    Right?


    But deep down, something in her told her this¡ªwhatever this was¡ªwas already too far.


    Too dangerous.


    Too good to turn back from.

 Chapter 179: Lines Crossed (+18)

    <h4>Chapter 179: Lines Crossed (+18)</h4>


    The tip of his cock pressed right against her entrance¡ªhot, thick, and maddeningly patient.


    "Just the tip," he growled low against her ear, voice rough with restraint, his breath fanning the side of her neck.


    Rymora didn¡¯t trust herself to think.


    Her body burned. Ached. Demanded.


    Her mind screamed that this was wrong, whispered all the things that should¡¯ve stopped her¡ªbut her body?


    ¡¯He is¡ªhe is a vam...¡¯


    Her body responded before reason could catch up.


    She nodded once¡ªsharp and fast¡ªand pushed her hips forward, her breath caught in her throat as she felt him begin to push inside.


    Her mouth opened in a silent gasp, only a soft, strangled moan slipping out as her walls stretched around him. The sound was involuntary, animalistic. It wasn¡¯t a voice, not words, but a noise that said everything.


    Compared to what she had experience to Gregor it was likeparing a stone to a mountain.


    All her senses were exploding with pleasure that she couldn¡¯t even stop if she tried.


    Her hands dug into his shoulders, her legs wrapping tightly around his waist as he slowly eased deeper.


    His brows drew tight with effort, fangs glinting as he grit his teeth.


    "Shit," he hissed, voice strained with control as he looked down between them, watching himself disappear into her inch by inch. "You¡¯re so tight... warm..."


    Rymora whimpered, eyes wide, lips trembling as her body tried to adjust around the invading thickness. It burned¡ªin the most sinful, unbearable way. Her body clenched again, pulling him deeper against her will.


    Her hips jerked forward, and Lord Drehk grunted as he sank fully into her with one final push.


    And then they both stilled.


    Chest to chest, breath mingling, she clung to him as the full weight of what they¡¯d done settled over her.


    He was inside her.


    Completely.


    The line wasn¡¯t just crossed¡ªit was shattered.


    She was a werewolf.


    He was a vampire.


    This was the one thing she swore she¡¯d never allow, the one taboo etched deep in blood and ancestral memory. Her mother¡¯s voice echoed somewhere in her mind, fierce and cold: "Vampires are the enemy! If we Don¡¯t wipe them out they¡¯ll do the same to us! The only thing they deserve is death!"


    Yet here she was practically lying with enemy with him embedded right inside of her in a way that made it easily to feel every pulse of his hardened member against her walls.


    Rymora clenched her eyes shut, a small cry escaping her lips as Drehk¡¯s hand cupped her cheek, brushing a damp curl away from her face. His touch was shockingly gentle.


    Even as he went ahead to rip through her clothes grasping her breasts in a way that made her back arch and nipples tingle.


    Her eyes opened to find his red gaze searching hers¡ªnot cruel or mocking, but focused. Present. Hungry, yes, but more than that... careful.


    He leaned in, pressing a kiss to her lips¡ªsoft, reverent. As if she hadn¡¯t just let him vite centuries ofw and blood.


    Her body betrayed her again, responding with a roll of her hips that made him groan into her mouth. He answered her instinct with a deep, slow thrust, the friction sending sparks along her spine.


    She threw her head back, throat tight with a choked moan, nails dragging down his back. He was huge nothing like Gregor even as she struggled to take in the entirety of him.


    The pain of the stretch had melted into a pleasure so thick she couldn¡¯t think past it.


    She wanted to hate it. She should have hated it.


    But instead, she moved with him.


    He set the rhythm¡ªlong, steady strokes that grew harder, deeper, until her walls clenched around him with every pass. She couldn¡¯t breathe. Couldn¡¯t think. Could only feel.


    Drehk¡¯s hand slipped beneath her thigh, lifting her leg higher as he thrust deeper still. Every movement sent wet heat spiraling through her. Her lips parted again, releasing helpless whimpers and soft gasps. She couldn¡¯t speak¡ªshe didn¡¯t dare to... couldn¡¯t make words¡ªbut the sounds that tore from her throat told him everything he needed.


    He seemed to understand hernguage of moans and gasps better than anyone else ever had.


    He kissed her again, groaning against her mouth as her walls squeezed him. "You¡¯re perfect. Fuck¡ªperfect."


    She wanted to say no. Wanted to push him away. But her legs tightened instead, locking him in. Her body made the decision for her again and again.


    He lifted her, carried her to the bed without pulling out,ying her down gently before driving back into her with a deep growl that echoed off the walls.


    She arched her back, mouth open in a silent cry, hips moving with his as he began to pound into her in earnest.


    The pleasure was endless. Relentless.


    She was his¡ªimed, possessed¡ªand her body loved it.


    She didn¡¯t notice how long they stayed that way, sweat-slicked bodies moving in tandem. When her legs started to tremble too much to stay wrapped around him, he flipped her over, pulling her onto her knees.


    She whimpered, bracing herself against the pillows as he entered her from behind, one hand fisting her hair, the other gripping her waist.


    The sound of skin against skin echoed obscenely in the room, and she couldn¡¯t stop the pathetic noises rising from her throat.


    She was shaking.


    Utterly undone.


    And he didn¡¯t let up.


    He bent over her, his chest pressing to her back, lips brushing her ear again. "You¡¯re mine tonight," he growled.


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    She couldn¡¯t speak.


    So instead, she nodded¡ªdesperately, rapidly¡ªas another wave of pleasure crashed over her and she copsed into the sheets, crying out in breathless, wordless ecstasy.


    He took her again and again¡ªon her back, on her side, straddling him, pinned beneath him¡ªand by the time he finally released inside her with a roar, Rymora was too far gone to care about anything but the feel of him.


    But even in the daze of pleasure she knew the exact moment he kissed the side of her neck, his fangs scrapping a against it in a way that showed that he was asking for permission for something else.


    "To take her blood!" Instantly Rymora weakly moved to pull away from him but almost like the thought of her doing such a thing hadn¡¯t even urred to him, he pulled her back until her skin was right against his.


    Sinking his fangs right into her neck even as he drank her blood, a deep feeling of euphoria shot through her even as she felt him take from her expecting to feel him pull away as he realized that her blood tasted bitter like Werewolf blood was rumored to be.


    Only to be shocked to feel him pulse harder within her as his lower members bulged even as he pulled his fangs away and licked away any traces of blood


    Rymora could barely take a breath of relief when she felt his warmth spill into her, as she gasped at the strange, invasive fullness. But she didn¡¯t pull away.


    She didn¡¯t push him off.


    She wrapped her arms around him and held him there, trembling and panting.


    Minutes passed.


    The room was dark now, the light from the window gone. Only the sound of their breathing remained.


    Lord Drehk shifted slightly, brushing a strand of hair from her damp face as he looked down at her, expression unreadable.


    "I didn¡¯t hurt you?" he asked softly.


    Rymora shook her head, swallowing thickly. Her body ached, her thighs were sore, and her muscles trembled, but it wasn¡¯t pain that lingered. It was satisfaction. And something else¡ªsomething darker, deeper.


    Guilt?


    She rolled onto her side, curling slightly, as Drehkid beside her. Her hands fisted the sheets beneath her as her heart began to race again¡ªbut for a different reason.


    He¡¯s a vampire. You¡¯re a werewolf. What have you done?


    The shame came crashing in like a wave. Her chest tightened.


    This was wrong.


    It was more than taboo¡ªit was dangerous.


    If anyone found out... if the pack knew... she¡¯d be cast out. Worse! Hunted.


    And what of Drehk? Did he feel anything beyond the lust? Would he use this against her?


    Her thoughts spiraled.


    But then¡ªhis hand found hers beneath the covers. He didn¡¯t say anything. Just held her fingers in his.


    Warm. Solid. Steady.


    He could¡¯ve taken more. Could¡¯ve demanded everything. But he hadn¡¯t. He waited. He whispered. He asked.


    Even now, he held her hand like it meant something.


    And Rymora found herself thinking¡ªMaybe just this once...


    Her lips parted in a silent breath.


    Just once.


    She looked at him, the faint red glow of his eyes softened now in the dark, and something inside her cracked.


    She shifted closer, resting her head on his chest.


    She shouldn¡¯t have.


    But she did.


    She would leave before morning.


    She would pretend nothing happened.


    But tonight?


    Tonight, she would pretend like all of these was nothing more than a sweet dream. A world where it was fine and she wasn¡¯t a spy sleeping with a lord.


    And she¡ªgods forgive her¡ªwas his.


    Even if only for now.


    Even if only once.

 Chapter 180: Cutting it Close

    <h4>Chapter 180: Cutting it Close</h4>


    King Jared was in a shitty mood¡ªone he couldn¡¯t try to hide even if he wanted to. His body might have been recovering faster than expected, but the irritation boiling within him refused to subside. His injuries were healing so rapidly that all that remained were angry bruises marking his skin¡ªsilent evidence of the pain he had endured. The elerated healing meant nothing to him. It didn¡¯t ease his temper, didn¡¯t erase what they had seen.


    What gnawed at him more was the state of his men. Unlike him, they bore their wounds more visibly. Their expressions were severe, marked by a quiet fury and unspoken concern. Bandages wrapped around raw skin. Deep gashes mended slower than they should have. The difference between his healing and theirs wasn¡¯t natural. It unsettled him.


    Night was falling like a veil over the vampire city, casting long shadows that only worsened Jared¡¯s mood. The uing banquet Zyren had mentioned¡ªsome grand disy of hospitality¡ªwas thest thing on his mind. His thoughts spun with the image of the monster, the creature that had exploded itself without warning, in a move so vtile and devastating that it could have wiped them all out if they had been any closer.


    "We need to return," King Jared said coldly, his voice cutting into the heavy silence. He spoke directly to the three council members surrounding him. His tone matched the hard look in his eyes, sharp enough to draw blood. There was no room for debate. No space for diplomacy.


    It had been one thing to arrive here under false pretenses. That was frustrating in itself. But what they had witnessed¡ªtwo monsters in the span of three days¡ªhad torn apart any illusion of stability. They had agreed to spend three days in the vampire city, and in those three days, their reality had shifted into something nightmarish.


    "Zygons! I truly thought they were a myth," Kennedy muttered, disbelief clinging to his words like cobwebs. He was trying to make sense of it, trying to process something his mind still rejected. It was easier to question the truth than ept it.


    Bri, everposed, ran her hands through her hair. Her fingers shook slightly as they brushed past the dried blood near her temple. She sighed¡ªa sound that barely escaped her lips. "The first monster is not even worth speaking of... but the second..." Her voice trailed off. Her hands, which had just barely stopped trembling, reminded her of the pain. The bruises. The explosion. The sheer violence of it.


    Falson stepped forward, arms crossed. His voice was firmer, angrier. "That explosion should have been impossible. Even vampires can¡¯t do that." He looked at them one by one, pausing at Jared, the weight of the implication hanging between them. His stare didn¡¯t shift. The question lingered¡ªif vampires couldn¡¯t do that, what could?


    Harned, loyal and stoic, stood slightly ahead of the others, closer to the room¡¯s center. His silence said everything. His hand never strayed far from the weapon at his hip, and his eyes scanned the corners of the room repeatedly, as if expecting another attack at any second.


    By the door, the rest of the guards stood rigid. Even Gregor, the most outspoken among them, held his tongue. They hadn¡¯t entered fully into the room¡ªjust hovered near the entrance, witnessing the aftermath from a distance. Blood. Torn garments. Wounds. The sight said more than words ever could.


    None of them spoke. None dared to ask questions. The mood in the room was grim, every breath weighed down by what had happened. They could all see the marks on the king. They could see the tension clenching his jaw, the frustration barely masked beneath his expression.


    What made it worse¡ªfar worse¡ªwas that King Jared had issued a quiet but firmmand: Every werewolf was to return to their rooms. More importantly, he ordered that no one shift their gaze from the others. Not for a second. Thatmand had unsettled many.


    Gregor and the rest, loyal to a fault, obeyed. But whispers had already begun to form between them. Monsters. Zygons. Words none of them had ever heard in any training scroll or historical briefing. And yet now they were real. Tangible. Dangerous.


    "...Yet somehow it had happened!" King Jared snapped. His voice echoed through the room, sharper than before. The volume was enough to make everyone stiffen. His anger had broken free for just a moment, spilling out into the open.


    None of them moved. None of them breathed too deeply. The implications were terrifying. If one shapeshifting monster could cause that kind of damage, then more of them¡ªjust one more¡ªcould mean the end of everything.


    The silence that followed his outburst was suffocating. Jared moved toward the window, his gait tense and controlled. He stared out into the night¡ªat the horizon, at the darkness thickening around the city. His thoughts churned. The bloodied explosion. The disguised monster. The false hospitality. It was all a game he no longer wanted to y.


    The others stayed still. They understood his silence was temporary, filled with thoughts they had no right to interrupt. Still, they watched him. Studied the curve of his shoulders, the flex of his fingers against the windowsill.


    Then finally, when they had nearly convinced themselves he wouldn¡¯t speak again¡ªhe did.


    "We leave tonight," he said, voice low but firm. He turned to face them. His tone brooked no argument. Not one of them questioned it. Not even the guards dared utter a suggestion. They all nodded, silent in their obedience.


    They knew what traveling at night meant. They had trained for it, but even training couldn¡¯t erase the dangers. Passing through the forest under the moonlight was close to suicide¡ªeven for creatures as powerful as them. Wild beasts. Traps. Things they couldn¡¯t exin.


    Daylight was safer, but not by much. Still, this order wasn¡¯t made in haste. It was deliberate. Calcted. Jared wasn¡¯t going to stay here¡ªnot after what he had seen. Not after what had happened.


    "We¡¯ll camp out by the roadside and cross the forest once it¡¯s bright enough to do it," he continued. "We are not sleeping here overnight." There was weight behind every word. The council members didn¡¯t speak. They didn¡¯t argue. They turned and began to carry out themand.


    What followed was a flurry of quiet movement. Jared instructed everyone to gather their belongings. Not just a few essentials. Everything. No one was to be left behind. No bags forgotten.


    Then, surprisingly, he divided them into small groups¡ªthree to a group. It was an unusual formation. The implication was clear: If someone goes missing, we need to know immediately.


    He added one more thing, his voice sharp. Anyone who got separated from their group had to be reported directly to him. Notter. Not when convenient. Immediately. And the threat behind thatmand didn¡¯t need to be spoken aloud. The punishment would be severe¡ªpossibly fatal. The look in Jared¡¯s eyes told them that much.


    As the council members turned to leave, joined by the other guards and warriors, King Jared spoke once more, halting them in their tracks.


    "You three are to stay with me. We¡¯ll move together." He didn¡¯t wait for an answer as he changed out of his torn clothes, pulling on a fresh set with steady hands. The fabric tightened around his bruises, but he didn¡¯t wince. His council members nodded again, their faces taut with silent understanding.


    That was when his tone changed.


    His next words came like a de wrapped in velvet¡ªa promise and a threat, bound together in one breath. The air shifted. No onemented on it, but all three council members felt it in their bones.


    "Any one that leaves my sight might as well be dead to me!" He said words they didn¡¯t dare to take lightly.


    Soon, arrangements were finalized. Outside, the night air was cool but heavy. Every werewolf in the entourage stood at the gates, horses and carriages prepared. Furry ears twitched at every small sound, eyes alert for shadows.


    Jared was at the front, ready to leave without so much as asking Zyren for permission. He didn¡¯t need it. He refused to ask for it.


    But he wasn¡¯t surprised when Zyren appeared.


    "You¡¯re leaving," Zyrenmented. His tone wasn¡¯t usatory. Just observational. His arms were folded, his gaze sharp as it swept across the group, cataloguing them one by one.


    Jared was about to respond when Zyren said something else.


    "Be careful."


    Two simple words. But Jared felt something shift inside him.


    Zyren¡¯s tone had changed¡ªlow, intentional. The words were not kindness. They were a warning. Jared knew it instantly. He was saying, One of them might not be what they seem.


    The idea struck Jared harder than the explosion had. A coldness touched his spine, and for a second, he didn¡¯t move.


    But then his expression hardened again. His jaw clenched.


    "Move out," he barked.


    No hesitation. No dy.


    They couldn¡¯t afford either but most of all he himself could not afford for anything to go wrong especially to him and the three council memebers with Jim¡¯s


    Yet his greatest fear was that apart from him one of the council members which were the strongest amongst the werewolves was no longer what they seemed.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t panic!¡¯Jared thought to himself as he internally calmed his mind.


    ¡¯For all i know they cannot transform into Werewolfs!¡¯

 Chapter 181: Chaos unfolding

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chaos unfolding</h4>


    It waste, and the only thing that lit up the night sky were the stars.


    The moon had gone hiding, swallowed up by the thick nket of night, but that didn¡¯t in any way affect the eyesight of the werewolves, whose yellow?rimmed eyes glittered in the dark like predatorynterns. Each blink was slow, deliberate, and almost unnerving to watch, the glow shifting faintly when they turned their heads.


    Jared and the three council members¡ªFallon, Kannedy, and Bri¡ªtook a carriage. The polished wood of the vehicle creaked under its own weight, the faint smell of leather from the worn seats mixing with the night air. Outside, the other men he had brought with him either ran with measured, powerful strides or mounted the well?trained horses they had brought. Hooves thudded quietly against the packed dirt road, the rhythm unbroken.


    They weren¡¯t in the slightest bit of a hurry. The pace was steady, almost unnaturally so, especially since King Jared had ordered them not to be. He sat with his broad shoulders filling much of the carriage¡¯s interior, his head turned slightly so he could keep his eyes fixed on the council members around him. That stare¡ªcool, sharp, and unblinking¡ªcarried a tinge of suspicion that none of them missed. He didn¡¯t shift his gaze lightly. He studied them the way a predator studies movement in tall grass.


    The three council members sat stiffly, hardly breathing, as the carriage rattled over the road. Their silence was thick with unspoken fears. They understood exactly why Jared was looking at them that way, and that understanding only scared them more. Inwardly, they began to suspect each other, every remembered nce or movement from earlier nowced with potential danger. If any one of them turned out to be a monster¡ªif one of them decided to self?destruct here¡ªthere would be no escape. Not for any of them.


    The atmosphere inside the carriage was suffocating. Outside, the cold wind swirled across the road, but inside, the air felt heavy and stale. No one moved more than they had to. Even the smallest gesture seemed amplified in the tight space. The only sound was the steady creak and roll of the carriage wheels and the muffled thump of hooves in the distance.


    After a long, tense stretch of travel, the carriage slowed, then finally stopped. The sound of boots hitting the ground came first, then the faint jingle of harnesses. One by one, they all got out, the council members moving with careful steps as if not to draw unwanted attention to themselves. Jared emergedst, his tall frame unfolding from the carriage with a slow deliberation that made the men nearest to him straighten instinctively. He swept his gaze over them¡ªeach face, each posture¡ªtaking ount of the fact that no one was missing.


    "Set up camps. Do not let any part of your group out of your sight! If you want to lose, you can pee in front of them!" King Jared ordered, his voice cutting through the night with a force that left no room for argument.


    Not one dared to disobey. The words were harsh, but the tone behind them was harder. Themand struck deeper than just discipline; it was survival. Even the women among them didn¡¯t react with offense. Werewolves weren¡¯t squeamish about such things. Their transformations stripped away clothing, modesty, and any illusions of privacy¡ªexposure was simply part of their nature. In the world they lived in, survival outweighedfort.


    Immediately, arrangements began to take shape. Men moved with efficiency born of discipline, unrolling tents, staking them into the ground, checking the perimeter. But Jared didn¡¯t move toward the tents. He stayed standing, watching¡ªeyes sharp, arms loose but ready. It was a silent deration: he had no intention of resting. None of the council members dared to do what he did not. They remained standing as well, ncing toward him often, as though gauging if even a moment¡¯s reprieve might be allowed.


    They all knew that the threat Jared had given earlier was not hollow. He wasn¡¯t the sort to speak words he didn¡¯t mean. That knowledge was a constant weight on their backs, making even their breathing measured.


    Food wasn¡¯t discussed. Eating wasn¡¯t even a thought. They were camped at the side of the road that led directly into the dark forest¡ªthe barrier between the Vampire Kingdom and that of the Werewolves. The road itself was safe enough for now, but the forest ahead... it was a different matter. Monsters didn¡¯t need permission to cross boundaries. They could appear at any time, in any ce, without warning.


    The tension was a living thing among them. Even the faintest noise or a shift in the wind drew darting nces. They all sat together in the darkness, shoulders tight, not daring to strike a match or spark a me. Fire meant light. Light meant visibility. And Jared¡¯s expression, grim and unyielding, was enough to kill the thought entirely. The severe lines of his face gave nothing away, but the weight of his presence silenced even the smallest whisper.


    No one spoke to him. No one wanted to. So they waited, each man and woman holding their spot, locked into a tense vigil until the pale fingers of dawn began to stretch across the horizon. That was when Jared finally gave the order.


    Pack up.


    Themand was met with immediate movement. Hands rolled up tents, tied packs, checked weapons. The carriages wouldn¡¯t be of use for the next stretch¡ªtoo slow, too cumbersome. They would have to leave them behind. Instead, they mounted the horses and led the extras along, knowing they might need to abandon even these in an instant. If a forest beast appeared, the horses would be left as bait, as distraction, a necessary sacrifice.


    When all was ready, Jared wasted no time. He led them straight toward the forest, repeating the same order he had given before, though this time the warning in his voice was edged sharper.


    "Even under the threat of death, I expect each one of you to stick together!" His voice rolled like distant thunder, the kind that promised a storm. Before thest syble faded, his body shifted, bones reshaping, muscles swelling as fur tore through his skin. His wolf form emerged in a blur, powerful and fast. Without hesitation, he bolted into the forest¡¯s shadow.


    One by one, they followed suit, bodies warping into their lupine forms. The strongest among them carried what little they couldn¡¯t leave behind. Clothing was meaningless now. Their paws struck the earth in quick session, moving fast and low. The forest¡¯s darkness wrapped around them, a suffocating shroud that pressed in on all sides. But for once, the woods were silent. No growls. No distant howls. No rustle of something hunting.


    Theck of danger only sharpened Jared¡¯s caution. Silence in the forest didn¡¯t mean safety¡ªit meant uncertainty. His pace quickened, his form cutting a dark streak through the underbrush, and the others followed without breaking formation.


    They crossed faster than expected. Relief came like a subtle shift in the air as the forest began to thin. Emerging on the other side, Jared slowed. His eyes scanned the group, wolf?bright gaze sweeping over each of them. He was counting. Checking. Ensuring.


    It was then his focus snagged on thest figure at the end of the group.


    Without warning, Jared shifted back into human form. The transformation was seamless, but his appearance was far from human. His ws were still out, curved and deadly, more than capable of splitting bone. His hair was a wild mane, his body stripped bare of any civilized guise. The power radiating off him was primal.


    The others shifted back as well, standing in their human forms. They watched silently as Jared¡¯s attention locked onto Horess¡ªthe youngest among them. Jared moved toward him with an expression that made the air feel heavier. There was no mistaking the intent in his eyes. It was blood?thirsty. It was anger barely restrained.


    "You didn¡¯t stick to the group!" Jared¡¯s bark cracked like a whip. Horess flinched, the color draining from his face. His body trembled enough that it looked as if his legs might give out at any second.


    "I... I..." His voice cracked, stammering as though even forming words was an impossible task under Jared¡¯s re. His eyes darted, searching for an ally, a savior in the crowd. None came. Slowly, almost defeated, he lowered his head.


    Jared stepped close, so close that Horess could feel the alpha¡¯s breath. Then Jared leaned in, sniffing him¡ªlong, deliberate inhales that dragged the sound out into the tense silence. His nostrils red, but his expression didn¡¯t change. He kept sniffing, hard, searching for something specific.


    Nothing.


    Jared¡¯s frown deepened. His eyes locked onto Horess¡¯s with a sharpness that made the younger man¡¯s skin crawl. Killing a normal pack member carried consequences¡ªeven for an alpha. And Jared knew it.


    "Alpha! He¡¯s the weakest and slowest amongst us! He was bound to fall behind!" Falson¡¯s voice cut in suddenly. The words wereced with urgency. He ignored the sharp looks from the other council members; this was not the time for politics. His interruption was a calcted risk.


    Jared¡¯s eyes flicked toward him, holding for a beat before he stepped back. The anger in his expression cooled slightly, though it was far from gone. Without a word, he began moving from one member of the group to the next, leaning in close to sniff each of them. His face stayed impassive, but the focus in his gaze was razor?sharp.


    None of them knew exactly what he was searching for. They only knew that whatever it was, finding it¡ªor not finding it¡ªcould mean life or death.


    Jared was looking for the scent of blood. The same faint trace he had caught earlier, in the carriage. It was his only sure method of identifying a monster in disguise. But as he moved down the line, nothing matched. One after another, he found no trace.


    He was just about to give up when he stopped abruptly.


    His head turned. His eyes narrowed.


    In front of him stood Bavira.


    Bavira¡ªthe son of Harned, his head of guards. A man who had been closer to Jared than most. And now, Jared¡¯s gaze held something dangerous, something sharp enough to pierce through bone.


    It was the look of a predator deciding if it was time to kill.

 Chapter 182: Cut off his hand

    <h4>Chapter 182: Cut off his hand</h4>


    Harned instantly began to panic.


    It was his son whom Jared was staring at with such unmasked malice. The Alpha¡¯s gaze was like a predator¡¯s¡ªsharp, locked in ce, every flicker of light in his eyes carrying a silent promise of violence. It was almost as though he was already prepared to rip off Bavira¡¯s head in the very next second. That sight alone made Harned¡¯s blood run cold.


    There was no room for thought, no time for strategy. His body acted on pure instinct¡ªthe instinct of a father desperate to shield the only child he had in this world.


    He stepped directly in front of his son, blocking the Alpha¡¯s direct line of sight. His movements were swift, urgent, almost reckless. He knew¡ªhe knew¡ªthat to put himself physically between Jared and his target was beyond dangerous. It was a grave breach of protocol, an open disy of defiance in a pack where the Alpha¡¯s will was unquestionable.


    But he didn¡¯t care.


    He dropped to his knees, lowering himself in a gesture of absolute submission, a silent acknowledgment of Jared¡¯s authority even as he tried to shield Bavira. His forehead dipped low, his hands tightening into fists against the dirt. Deep down, he knew this show of deference would not save him¡ªor his son¡ªif Jared decided they should both die here. The Alpha had the power, the right, and the strength to end them. No words would change that.


    "Your highness," Harned¡¯s voice cracked, but he pushed the words out anyway, "I can assure you that Bavira hasn¡¯t left my side. There is absolutely no way that he¡¯s the monster you¡¯re talking about!"


    His head stayed bowed, so low it almost brushed the ground. His shoulders trembled. His entire frame shook¡ªnot with cowardice, but with the unbearable strain of standing between a predator and its prey.


    Jared didn¡¯t even slow. The Alpha stepped past him, his stride deliberate, unhurried, yet each step thudded with the weight ofmand. In a heartbeat, Jared was towering directly over Bavira again, his presence blotting out everything else in the young man¡¯s vision.


    "Cut off your own arm," Jared ordered, his voice sharp and precise, his authority absolute.


    The words were not shouted, but they struck harder than any roar. His gaze bored into Bavira, daring him to pause, to resist¡ªto give Jared the smallest reason to unleash violence without restraint.


    The faint metallic tang of blood reached Jared¡¯s senses, so faint at first he almost dismissed it as a trick of his imagination. But instinct gnawed at him. He inhaled¡ªonce, twice, three times. Then again. And again. He counted silently¡ªten, twenty, thirty¡ªuntil, after more than fifty small sniffs, his certainty solidified. The scent clung to Bavira. Light, but unmistakable.


    "Alpha!" Bavira gasped, his voice a blend of shock and desperation. His eyes flicked to his father, wide with disbelief and pleading for intervention. But before he could speak further, Jared¡¯s voice sliced the air like a de.


    "...If you refuse, I¡¯ll do it for you!" The tone was quiet, but the steel in it was unmistakable. It carried the weight of an unspoken threat¡ªthat if Jared had to do it himself, he would take far more than an arm.


    Every muscle in Jared¡¯s frame was taut, his shoulders squared, his jaw clenched. The tension radiating from him infected the air, wrapping around everyone present like a chokehold. Even the other werewolves around them stiffened, their own breathing shallow, their postures locked.


    The council members nced at one another, silent exchanges passing between their eyes. Yet none of them moved. None of them spoke. The unhealed memory of the explosion they had faced still pulsed like an open wound in the back of their minds. No one wanted to be the one to risk igniting a simr disaster here.


    Bavira¡¯s hands trembled. His ck hair had fallen forward, strands framing his face, partially shadowing the turmoil in his eyes. He was tall, striking¡ªhandsome even in distress¡ªbut the fear hollowing his expression made him look fragile, almost childlike. His gaze darted between Jared and the de now being handed to him.


    His breathing quickened. The handle felt heavy in his grip, heavier than any weapon he¡¯d ever held.


    In one sharp movement, he pressed the de against his own flesh. He inhaled sharply, then drove the steel through with a swift, clean motion. Pain exploded through his body as the limb separatedpletely, the severed arm hitting the ground with a lifeless thud.


    Jared¡¯s eyes narrowed, studying him, studying the wound, watching the blood pour freely. He didn¡¯t know exactly what he was looking for¡ªbut he knew Zyren had sensed something earlier. Something connected to this blood.


    "Back off!" Jared snapped suddenly. Themand was like a whip crack, jerking every head up.


    They obeyed instantly, taking a few steps back¡ªall except Harned. The father stayed rooted beside his son, still kneeling, unwilling to abandon him. His gaze was fixed on the wound, his mind screaming at the sight of the crimson pooling around Bavira¡¯s feet.


    Yes, werewolves could heal. They could even regrow limbs. But that healing required time and sustenance. Bavira was losing blood far too quickly. The risk of bleeding out was very real.


    Harned¡¯s jaw was tight, his lips pressed in a hard, thin line. He was trying to keep himselfposed, to mask the fury burning inside him. But with every heartbeat, every slow, silent second of Jared simply watching his son bleed, his restraint frayed further.


    The blood kept flowing.


    The air was a thick, suffocating thing now¡ªtoo heavy to draw into one¡¯s lungs without effort. Then Jared¡¯s voice came again, this time directed to another werewolf nearby, positioned just beyond Harned¡¯s crouched figure.


    "Cut off his other hand."


    The sound of Harned grinding his teeth together was sharp, ugly. The werewolf receiving the order hesitated for the barest fraction of a second before moving forward.


    Refusal wasn¡¯t an option. Jared¡¯s word wasw.


    The council members remained still. Not one raised their voice.


    Harned¡¯s breaking point arrived. Bavira was his son. His only son. He could not, would not, stand here and watch him be carved apart.


    "Your highness, please!" The plea burst from his chest, raw and desperate. His voice cracked under the weight of the words, his pride shattered into dust. His knees dug deeper into the dirt. His eyes sought Jared¡¯s, trying to find even a sliver of mercy there.


    The hesitation from the executioner barelysted. The second cut came swift and merciless. Steel met flesh. Bavira screamed, the sound jagged and piercing, echoing in the tense silence. More blood spilled, rich and hot, saturating the earth beneath him.


    Harned¡¯s heart mmed against his ribs. His breath came shallow, erratic, the world narrowing to the sight of his son¡¯s mutted arms.


    Still Jared said nothing. He inhaled again, deeper, harder this time, trying to sift through the scent for something¡ªanything¡ªthat would confirm his suspicion. But it wasn¡¯t there. Only the scent of pure, ordinary werewolf blood filled his senses.


    Frustration shadowed his face.


    Movement stirred at the edge of the gathering. A small group approached along the path leading back toward the heart of the pack¡¯s territory. Jared recognized them instantly, even before their figures came into clear view.


    "What¡¯s happening here?"


    The voice was feminine¡ªsoft in pitch but carrying effortlessly through the stillness.


    The air shifted. The heavy pressure of fear cracked slightly, reced by a ripple of relief that swept through the onlookers.


    Harned¡¯s head lifted sharply. His eyes widened, and for a moment his expression was almost one of worship. "ra!"


    Jared turned toward her, his face a mask of cold control. ra¡¯s gaze, however, bypassed him entirely. She went straight to Bavira, taking in the sight of him swaying on his feet, his skin ghost-pale, his breath shallow and uneven.


    Her eyes dropped to his wounds, her brows knitting at the sight. The cuts were too precise, too surgical¡ªnothing like the chaotic tearing of a beast¡¯s attack.


    Jared didn¡¯t answer her. His mind had already moved past exnations. He would not hesitate now. Hesitation had cost him before; it would not happen again.


    "Get me fire!" he barked.


    One of the guards startled violently, trembling as realization struck. The order spread like a shockwave. Everyone understood what it meant¡ªespecially Harned.


    The Alpha was about to burn his son alive. Reduce him to ashes.

 Chapter 183: Cut off his head(2)

    <h4>Chapter 183: Cut off his head(2)</h4>


    The gasp that tore through the tense air did note from Harned.


    It came from ra.


    It was sharp, almost fragile, yet so unexpected in its timing that it seemed to slice through the heavy, suffocating atmosphere. Her eyes were wide¡ªfrozen with disbelief¡ªas though the very act of breathing had been stolen from her. For a heartbeat, she looked as though she had been struck into silence, unable even to form words.


    But Jared¡¯s order still hung in the air, and the man he hadmanded didn¡¯t dare waste so much as a breath. Without question, he rushed to obey, moving with the kind of urgency born of fear rather than efficiency. His hands worked fast, almost frantic, gathering the dry wood stacked nearby. He struck flint against steel with practiced hands until the first flicker of me sparked, catching on the bundle.


    The fire spread quickly, greedily consuming the kindling until the man held in his grasp arge, zing piece of wood. The orange mes licked upward, the heat radiating so strongly that those standing closest felt it on their faces.


    It was only then that ra¡¯s voice broke free, shattering the momentary stillness.


    "What is this?" she gasped again, louder this time. Her voice carried across the space, trembling with both outrage and disbelief. "Is this a joke?"


    Her eyes darted between Jared and Bavira, searching for an exnation that made any kind of sense.


    Harned could no longer remain silent. He spoke quickly, his voice rough and edged with desperation, addressing Jared and ra all at once.


    "Please, Alpha! I swear my son is not a monster!" His words came out fast, spilling over one another in his rush. "There¡¯s no way¡ªno way¡ªhe could have turned into one!"


    He dropped lower, kneeling on one knee, and the dirt clung to his trousers. His chest rose and fell heavily as he spoke, each word weighted with pleading urgency. He exined rapidly, his voice cracking as he recounted all that had happened,pressing it into barely two breaths¡ªenough for ra to understand the heart of his plea.


    Her expression shifted from shock to something quieter, though the disbelief still lingered in her gaze. Yet, instead of pressing Jared further or stepping in to halt the proceedings, ra¡¯s voice fell silent. Her eyes stayed on Bavira, but no further protest came.


    The change in her demeanor hit Harned like a physical blow. His heart seemed to twist painfully in his chest. She wasn¡¯t going to help him.


    A gnawing sense of madness began to creep in at the edges of his thoughts. He scrambled to his feet just in time to see Jared step toward his son. The Alpha reached out, taking a de from the nearest guard with slow deliberation. The steel caught the firelight, glinting ominously.


    Bavira, already weakened and bleeding from both arms, dropped to his knees before Jared.


    The Alpha moved with lightning speed.


    Harned¡¯s instincts screamed. He lunged forward without thinking, his body prepared to throw itself between Jared and his son. But the movementsted less than a heartbeat before a sudden, crushing weight struck him from all sides. Multiple guards tackled him in perfect unison, dragging him back with practiced efficiency.


    "No!" Harned roared, struggling with every ounce of strength he had left. His muscles burned, but the grips holding him were iron-strong.


    He could only watch¡ªhelpless, pinned¡ªwhile Jared drove the de forward. Steel pierced flesh. Bavira¡¯s gasp choked into a guttural sound as the weapon slid through his chest. The young man tried instinctively to scramble backward, but without arms, the effort was pitiful.


    Jared did not take his head. He knew better. At such close range, he couldn¡¯t risk triggering an explosion if Bavira truly was the kind of monster he feared.


    Blood welled at Bavira¡¯s lips, spilling down his chin in a slow, crimson stream. His body shuddered once, twice, before the strength left him entirely. He copsed to the ground, unmoving.


    Harned¡¯s scream tore free, raw and feral. He fought savagely against the guards¡¯ hold, but the more he thrashed, the tighter they bound him. His grief burned through him like acid, corroding everything in its path.


    Bavira was gone. His heart had stopped. Nothing¡ªnothing¡ªwould bring him back.


    Tears welled in Harned¡¯s eyes and spilled freely down his cheeks, but the pain didn¡¯t stop there. It dug deeper as Jared turned away from the body and gestured toward the man holding the me.


    The order was silent but unmistakable.


    The lit torch was ced into Jared¡¯s waiting hand without hesitation. The Alpha gripped it firmly, his expression unreadable.


    "DON¡¯T YOU DARE!" Harned¡¯s voice cracked with rage. His throat was already raw from shouting, but it didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t care if his words got him killed here and now.


    "MY SON IS NOT A MONSTER!" he roared again, his voice echoing over the silent witnesses around them.


    It was bad enough that his son had been cut down in such a brutal, humiliating manner. But now¡ªnow¡ªJared was about to destroy even his remains, to burn him to ash until there was nothing left to bury, nothing to remember him by.


    Still pinned, Harned screamed again and again, his voice growing hoarse. "You will not take him from me like this!"


    But his cries went unanswered.


    The moment Jared lowered the fire to the body, the mes caught almost instantly. Smoke rose in twisting ck tendrils, carrying with it the sharp, pungent smell of burning flesh.


    Harned¡¯s body went rigid. His heart pounded so hard he thought it might shatter his ribcage.


    "HIS BODY IS BURNING!" His voice was almost a howl now. "YOU WERE WRONG!"


    The words rang out like a curse. "You killed my son for nothing!"


    A ripple passed through those gathered. The words seemed to settle in the air, heavy and inescapable. Faces turned toward the burning body, toward Jared, toward the man¡¯s raw usation. And the truth was there for all to see¡ªBavira¡¯s corpse was not changing, not shifting, not doing anything but burning.


    Jared himself exhaled slowly, a long, deep sigh that carried no relief. His eyes narrowed, his expression hardening with thought.


    Perhaps... perhaps he had been wrong.


    The body was burning exactly as a normal werewolf¡¯s¡ªor even a human¡¯s¡ªwould. There was no monstrous transformation here, nothing like the hideous change he had witnessed in Zyren¡¯s hall.


    ¡¯Maybe I was wrong,¡¯ he admitted to himself, but the thought brought nofort. If anything, it deepened the unease curling through his mind. If Bavira was truly innocent, then suspicion would spread unchecked. And if there was no clear way to tell who could be such a monster, then no one could be trusted.


    ¡¯Maybe this is for the best,¡¯ he thought darkly. ¡¯If the monster can take human form... then there¡¯s only one way to make sure. We¡¯ll wipe them all out. No loopholes.¡¯


    The cruelty of the thought didn¡¯t faze him. He turned, ready to leave, silent and cold.


    But then¡ª


    His eyes froze on the corpse.


    Harned¡¯s screams faltered into confused silence as his own gaze followed Jared¡¯s. The Alpha¡¯s eyes widened¡ªonce, then twice their usual size.


    The head.


    The head of the burning body... was changing.


    The skin began to split and stretch unnaturally, the familiar features warping into something unrecognizable, something that could not possibly be human¡ªor werewolf¡ªor vampire.


    And in that moment, every single person present realized the nightmare was not over.

 Chapter 184: Common Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 184: Common Enemy</h4>


    Before they simply stood back, watching from a distance away, hesitant and unsure, but soon¡ªwhen it became clear that the body on the floor was not what they had assumed it to be¡ªtheir hesitation shattered.


    The head had clearly transformed into something that could no be called or rted to a Werewolf.


    The shift in their reactions was immediate. It was as though fire had suddenly erupted from the ground, licking at their heels, and they scrambled backward in a frenzy, their boots scraping against the stone floor. Some tripped over each other, gasping in shock, while others instinctively pressed themselves against the farthest wall, eyes wide with disbelief and fear.


    The only person too stunned to move was Harned. His mouth hung open, lips parted but unable to form words, as if his voice had been stolen away. His eyes were locked in a ssy, unblinking stare, his breathing shallow and unsteady. There was a lost, almost childlike confusion written across his features as he remained rooted to the spot, frozen.


    He couldn¡¯t my believe that his son who he had just been mourning could suddenly start screeching like a banshee and a beast much worse than it.


    Even as he stood there, he could only watch Jared¡ªwatch the way Jared¡¯s expression remained set in grim determination, his movements sharp, calcted, and without hesitation. Jared simply moved his hand, the one that held the me as he continued to touch the writhing head on the ground with an ease that spoke of experience, directing it toward every part of it.


    The mes caught instantly, a burst of heat and light blooming in the dim space.


    Jared had no intentions of taking any chances. His gaze did not waver, not even for a heartbeat, as the fire began to consume the twisted remains. He watched with a measure offortfort not born of joy, but of grim confirmation¡ªthat the body he had in truly was the monster he had suspected.


    The tension in his shoulders lessened only slightly, but his focus remained razor-sharp. He was beyond relieved, yet he did not allow that relief to slow his actions. Instead, he moved with urgency, ensuring that the fire spread faster.


    His fingers twitched as though ready to reach for a weapon again, prepared to hack the charred body into smaller pieces if that was what it took to be certain it could not return.


    The burning went on for a while. The air filled with a sickening stench¡ªburnt flesh, acrid smoke¡ªand the grotesque form began to release guttural, low moans. The sound was both pained and unnatural, a screeching whimper that scraped against the ears. The thing rolled violently across the ground, writhing in a desperate attempt to put out the fire, but every attempt failed. Sparks clung stubbornly to its flesh, the mes licking greedily at it no matter how it twisted or iled.


    Jared¡¯s jaw tightened. He did not flinch. He did not blink. He simply poured more fire upon it, each flick of his wrist sending another wave of searing heat to engulf the creature. His face was grim, lips pressed into a hard line as he silently counted the seconds, ensuring the ze left no chance for survival. He did not stop until it was reduced to nothing¡ªuntil the body was nothing but ckened ash, scattered in a faint breeze that swept across the room.


    The silence that followed was immense. It fell heavy over the gathering, pressing down like a weight no one dared disturb. No one spoke. No one even shifted their feet. All eyes were drawn to Jared, and yet Jared himself did not so much as nce at them. His gaze remained fixed on the ashes at his feet, sharp and searching, as though he half-expected them to stir, to rise, to twist back into the monstrous form he had just destroyed.


    It was only after a long stretch of tense quiet that Jared finally lifted his head. His eyes swept the gathered faces, scanning, measuring, as if looking for something¡ªsomeone¡ªhe might have missed. His expression was hard, unreadable, yet beneath it was the faintest glimmer of calction.


    The atmosphere shifted again, growing even more tense. Instead of sticking closer together forfort, people began to subtly put space between themselves, retreating a step here, an inch there. The fear was clear in their faces; no one trusted the person standing beside them. Who could tell if the friendly neighbor or long-time ally was, in truth, one of those shape-shifting monsters?


    "There¡¯s no other monster amongst us!" Jared announced suddenly, his voice deep andmanding. The sharpness of his tone cut through the oppressive quiet like a de. His words brought an instant, if fragile, relief. Shoulders eased, breaths were released in unison, though no one dared celebrate. For some, even a sliver of reassurance was enough, and they began to drift closer to one another again, banding together with tentative trust.


    "What was that?" ra¡¯s voice rose, sharp with both horror and disbelief. Her wide eyes were still fixed on the ground where the ashesy, as if the sight of them was burned into her mind. Her lips trembled slightly as she pressed on. "What kind of beast could that..."


    "Not a beast! ording to Zyren it¡¯s a Zygon!" Jared cut in, his tone leaving no room for argument. His gaze locked briefly with hers, hard and unflinching, as if daring her to challenge him.


    "Zygons are myths!" she shot back instantly, almost desperately, clinging to thefort of disbelief.


    Jared only shook his head. He turned away from her, his movements final, signaling the conversation¡¯s end. "...Clearly they aren¡¯t!" he muttered, his voice low but certain, letting the words hang in the air like a warning.


    He strode past her without another nce, heading toward the front. As he walked, his form began to shift, muscles rippling beneath his skin as fur sprouted white and thick along his frame. His transformation was swift, almost casual, but it radiated power. This wasn¡¯t a gesture for ra¡ªit was a deration to everyone.


    The eyes of the council members followed him, questions burning in their stares, unspoken but palpable. He ignored them all. His beast form loomed taller, fur bristling as he let out a deep, resonant roar that rolled across the gathering like thunder. Hismand was clear: transform. The others obeyed, their own forms shifting, until the clearing was filled with the sound of ws scraping the ground and the rustle of thick fur.


    This was not merely for protection¡ªit was a hunt. Jared intended to lead them quietly back to the city¡¯s center, his heightened senses searching for the faintest trace of blood among them.


    There has to be a better way to tell who is a monster than this! he thought bitterly. If I can¡¯t, by the end of the month I could be surrounded by them... and never even know.


    Throughout the journey back, his mind would not rest. His steps were steady, but each pawfall carried the weight of relentless thought. How to recognize them? How to strike before they could strike him?


    By the time they reached the castle, Jared shifted back into human form, his expression darkened into a deep, foreboding frown. The scents he had picked up along the way gnawed at his thoughts¡ªdifferent kinds of blood, none of which he could confirm as innocent or damning. For werewolves, the smell of blood was nothing unusual. Many hunted and ate their prey raw; the scent clung stubbornly to their fur and skin.


    Still, something made his ears prick, his instincts ring like sparks in the night. His head snapped to the side. In an instant, he lunged, seizing a man by the neck. His grip was merciless, his voice a growl. "You¡¯re one of them!"


    The man¡¯s eyes bulged in shock, hands wing at Jared¡¯s wrist as he struggled to breathe. "Al-alpha! Please!" he gasped, confusion and terror twisting his face.


    Jared¡¯s grip only tightened, preparing to snap the man¡¯s neck.


    "I-I¡¯m a butch... No... ing wrong!" the man choked out, words fractured and weak.


    Jared hesitated, frowning as he processed the words. If the man worked as a butcher, the blood made sense. And yet... that did not mean he wasn¡¯t a monster in disguise. But killing him here, in the open, before a crowd? No. This would not be like Bavira. Not today.


    With a frustrated huff, Jared released him, letting the man copse to his knees, coughing. Without looking back, Jared stalked away, his thoughts grim. If I start killing people without proof, I¡¯ll only spread fear. And fear is exactly what the Zygons want.


    His voice rang out suddenly, sharp andmanding: "Send for a messenger! I have a message I want sent out!"


    He had made up his mind. He would work with Zyren. They could settle their old rivalriester. For now, the enemy was clear... and far too dangerous for either one of them to face alone.

 Chapter 185: Bonding Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 185: Bonding Ritual</h4>


    Somehow Aria was surprised to have such a good dream, and she was even more annoyed when she felt a hand on her back stirring her awake, swatting it off in annoyance as she turned away, only to feel it again.


    Her hand had just moved to do the exact same thing, only to bepletely taken aback when, the very next moment, she felt herself being picked up right off the bed.


    A gasp smoothly fell out of her mouth as she pushed against whosoever it was with a frown on. Her face only deepened into that frown when she opened her eyes to see who it was.


    Thest person she wanted to see. She felt even more annoyed to see him smile¡ªone that almost seemed genuine¡ªas he fixed his gaze on her face.


    His hands yfully curled around strands of her red hair even as he looked at her with a look that bordered on fondness and curiosity. Aria tried to rub the sleepiness from her eyes away, failing to form a serious expression as a wide yawn smoothly erupted from her mouth.


    "Ahhh!!" she yawned, only to be taken aback when she noticed Zyren¡¯s gazend on her lips and stay there, not so much as shifting elsewhere in the slightest.


    "I¡¯m awake! I¡¯m awake!" she hurriedly said as she shook her hands free, moving to get down from the bed where she had been standing. She wasn¡¯t surprised when she easily felt him let her go as she instantly jumped off the bed, moving towards everything else apart from him.


    She was intent on changing her clothes and about to say as much, considering the fact that she wore a short, soft gown for bed after she had taken her bath. The cool fabric still clung lightly to her skin, a reminder of the heat from her earlier bath, and the thought of him watching her in it only made her more restless.


    But she had barely said the words she wanted to say when Zyren responded in a tone and with a gaze that said he knew all things and could take care of it.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter!" he told her, even as he gestured for her toe closer.


    "You¡¯re going to have to take off your clothes!" he told her, to which it took all she could do not to step back in response, even as she felt the intensity of his red eyes deepen when he said those words and continued to look at her.


    Aria wanted to refuse, to speak, to go ahead and insist, but she herself was aware of the fact that she had chosen to do the ritual, which meant that everything else that came with it was something she would have to deal with.


    It¡¯s okay! He¡¯ll just sleep with you and once he cums it¡¯ll be fine! she thought to herself, even as she no longer stared at the wardrobe she had been looking at. She nced at him before moving towards the door, trying to stop her already thumping heart from thumping even louder.


    Think of the power you¡¯ll get! Think of it! she told herself, aware that as long as she got something then it would be worth it. She ignored Zyren¡¯s presence behind her as he continued to speak to her, saying more words than he would usually bother to spew out of his mouth.


    "Savira has insisted on it being the main hall!" he told her¡ªwords that Aria only half listened to, even as she felt a feeling that made her regret what she was about to do. Something extremely close to fear as she wondered what would happen if the side effects of what she was about to do were worse than the so?called ability she would get.


    The more she thought about it, the more worried she became until she finally came to one decision. Even if I die... as long as Liora is fine and Zyren pays for his sins, then I can admit to that! she decided, realizing that at most that was all she could ask for.


    Wanting anything else without being willing to sacrifice for it would be nothing more than a dream.


    Aria didn¡¯t walk fast, but still, it wasn¡¯t long until they were standing in front of a familiar door, which Zyren instantly pushed open before Aria could ask him to. Since trying to do so was impossible, it was something usually done by vampire guards who just happened to be missing tonight.


    Night had long fallen, and depending on the exact moment they were in, it was still hours before the sun woulde up, Aria thought as she followed behind Zyren, who moved to step past her. For a second, Aria couldn¡¯t help but be surprised, her eyes going wide as she took in the sight of the hall, which was much different from what it had been when Zyren had gone ahead to explode himself into tiny little pieces.


    Every part of it was gloriously adorned with rich colours, so much so that ck was non?existent. The lights were in full bloom too, with candles andnterns littered on every corner in a way that showed someone had gone to great lengths to ensure that no part of the grand hall was dark. The light glimmered against the polished floor and highlighted every curve of the carved pirs.


    Something that didn¡¯t exactly please Aria, since it meant she could clearly see the huge bed that had been ced in the center of the hall, covered with exquisite white sheets. Even from here she could see how perfect and untouched they looked, as if no one had ever dared to wrinkle them.


    There was no one else in the hall apart from Savira, who seemed to have been waiting for them with a look of utter tranquility on her face. Her hands were ced on her cane, even as she bowed her head and opened her eyes to show red orbs that glowed with fierce determination and confidence¡ªsomething that didn¡¯t make Aria more relieved, especially since she was sure that the old woman cared more about Zyren than she would ever care about her.


    If something went wrong, she was definitely confident that Zyren wouldn¡¯t be affected.


    "We should start!" Aria spoke, not liking the deep?seated silence that filled the room andpletely ignoring the look of mild annoyance the old woman sent her way the moment she spoke and broke the solemn silence.

 Chapter 186: Bonding Ritual(2)

    <h4>Chapter 186: Bonding Ritual(2)</h4>


    "Strip!"


    The woman spoke, the sharpness in her voice cutting into the still air. Aira¡¯s eyes widened instantly, unable to help the reaction¡ªespecially when the woman hadn¡¯t even paused before themand came rumbling out of her mouth. It was so blunt, so unapologetically delivered, that it stole the breath from her for a second. The older vampire even seemed to relish the shock on Aira¡¯s face, a smug little expression curling at her lips as if she enjoyed watching the younger woman squirm.


    But that smugness vanished the moment Zyren opened his mouth.


    "Savira!" he snapped, his tone sharp and deep,ced with a displeasure that was impossible to mistake.


    Savira reacted immediately, her posture lowering into an even deeper bow than before. The weight of his authority seemed to press into the air between them as she began to apologize without hesitation.


    "I apologize, Your Highness, if my tone was a bit sharp! I also think we should start!" she said, her voice softer now but still carrying that calcting undertone. Her words, though contrite on the surface, were edged with a subtle deflection¡ªpointing out in her own sly way that she had only been following Aira¡¯s lead by urging haste.


    I can¡¯t imagine how long she must have lived to be so sly! Aira thought bitterly, studying the old woman¡¯s every careful movement. It was the kind of cleverness that came from surviving for centuries. And Aira knew¡ªwithout a shred of doubt¡ªthat getting on this woman¡¯s nerves would be thest thing she needed tonight.


    It didn¡¯t help that this same woman was also in charge of the ritual she was about to toss herself into.


    "Just to confirm!" Aira asked quickly, her voice tight with unease. "Just because I¡¯m bonded to him and he to me doesn¡¯t mean that it would affect my personality, right?" The question left her lips sharper than she intended, driven by the fear curling in her stomach. She was beyond terrified of getting a different answer than the one she wanted to hear. And she knew¡ªshe knew¡ªthat even if she did, it was toote to back out now. She had already walked too far down this path to turn back.


    "Of course not! What do you¡ª" Savira began, the first edge of annoyance flickering in her voice, only for her to pause mid-sentence. She continued in a much softer tone, deliberate and calm. "Your personality will not be affected."


    Aira nodded slowly, though disbelief still gnawed at her. She didn¡¯t trust the answer, but with no other choice, she pushed forward. Her steps took her closer to the bed, her eyes scanning the ground with growing unease.


    She froze briefly when she noticed the markings¡ªsymbols, bothrge and small¡ªdrawn in a deep, dark red that could only be one thing. Blood. Fresh blood. The scent clung faintly to the air, rich and metallic, and the closer she moved the more certain she became that it hadn¡¯t been there long.


    The straps of her gown slid slowly off her shoulders as she moved with cautious reluctance, but before she could gather herself fully, she heard Zyren¡¯s footsteps behind her. Without hesitation, without even the faintest disy of self-consciousness, he stripped off his clothes. Each movement was unhurried but purposeful, carrying the same kind of confidence that made him seem entirely unaffected by the fact that she was there watching.


    He stepped directly up to Savira, who immediately began to draw more symbols onto his chest. The strokes of her hand were deliberate, precise, each line carrying some meaning only she seemed to know.


    At first, it was fine.


    Then she pulled out a knife.


    Aira¡¯s breath hitched, her heartbeat faltering in her chest as she watched the de glint under the candlelight. The steel was stained in ces, its edge dark with a residue that might have been blood. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Savira pressed the de to Zyren¡¯s wrist and carved a clean, deliberate circle into his skin.


    Blood welled up instantly. She began sprinkling something from her other hand over the wound¡ªfine granules that hissed faintly against the open cut. Aira¡¯s brows drew together in intrigue and confusion. Her curiosity sharpened when she saw the brief flicker of pain cross Zyren¡¯s face, and then sharper still when she realized the wound wasn¡¯t closing.


    Vampires healed fast¡ªimpossibly fast. But this... this kept bleeding. Slowly. Steadily.


    Something that could make a vampire like Zyren not heal and feel pain... The thought lodged itself in her mind, igniting a sharp, almost dangerous interest. She wanted to know what it was, how it worked. She wanted it for herself. Her feet shifted before she even realized she had moved, and she almost stepped forward¡ªuntil she caught herself.


    Savira¡¯s gaze was sharp and unyielding when it flicked toward her, and Aira froze where she was.


    She let out a slow breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding and forced her body to rx. Her hands went back to her gown, pushing it down over her hips with stiff, deliberate movements. The air of the room felt cooler against her skin now, goosebumps prickling along her arms and legs as she stepped forward. She told herself firmly that the woman wouldn¡¯t kill her¡ªat least not until after the ritual wasplete.


    The moment Zyren moved aside, Savira came to her. Without a word, the old woman took her wrist in a surprisingly strong grip and began to carve the same small circle into her skin. Aira gritted her teeth, her chest tightening against the hot sting as blood pooled at the cut. The strange granules came next, scattering across the open wound, and a subtle burn rose under her skin. She tried not to flinch, keeping her gaze fixed elsewhere as if pretending not to care might make it hurt less.


    When Savira finally released her, the woman stepped to the side and pointed at a nearby table. There, resting neatly on its polished surface, were two cups.


    Aira stepped closer, relief washing over her when she saw that the contents were clear rather than red. But her relief was short-lived.


    Her heart thumped harder as she leaned over them, realizing the liquid inside was bubbling faintly, though there was no heat to it¡ªno steam, no warmth radiating from the cups. It was wrong. Unnatural.


    She swallowed, ncing toward Savira, whose lips were moving in a steady rhythm. The old woman was chanting softly under her breath, the sound threading through the air like an invisible.


    The mysteriousness of it all pressed heavier into her mind, curling around her chest until her breathing felt too loud in the quiet hall.


    Then the floor responded.


    One by one, the symbols drawn in blood began to glow, a deep and steady red that pulsed faintly, as though the hall itself had begun to breathe.

 Chapter 187: Desire(1)

    <h4>Chapter 187: Desire(1)</h4>


    "Magic!" Aria internally gasped, finding it difficult to understand what else was capable of causing such a reaction on the ground.


    Zyren¡¯s powers were not intended to do such a thing; moreover, it coincided perfectly with when the vampire began to chant.


    It can¡¯t be her bloodline! Aria decided, even as she waited, watching the old woman continue to chant loudly until her voice echoed through the silent walls, even as the symbols that had been drawn into the ground with fresh dark blood continued to glow until they finally stopped.


    Aria¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the ground when she heard the woman speak again, but instead of chanting, she spoke directly to Aria, who hadn¡¯t been expecting it.


    "Once I leave, drink from the cup in your hands and then both of you will sleep together!" she said inly, almost like it was something as simple as breathing.


    The old woman¡¯s expression was just as nk, even as she instantly moved to head out of the hall, which shocked Aria, who hadn¡¯t been expecting the old woman to actually leave the hall.


    "You¡¯re leaving? Aren¡¯t you supposed to stay to make sure that nothing goes wrong?" Aria asked before she could stop herself, even as she felt the woman set a look of clear displeasure on her.


    "What do you think the symbols are for?" she asked, even as she bowed towards Zyren,pletely ignoring Aria¡¯s presence as she continued to head out of the hall, clearly with no intention to remain.


    Soon the door was closed and the old woman was gone, which surprised Aria as she turned to look at Zyren, realizing that whatever the ritual was, it wasn¡¯t as bad as she had actually imagined it in her head.


    Aria had expected to see more blood and, so far, only a bit of her blood had been shed. The wound on her wrist was deep and it had bled, but somehow it no longer bled as much, though it was clear that a nasty scar would remain.


    Aria continued to stand on the spot she had been standing, with her gown covering her, trying not to look anywhere else but at Zyren¡¯s face and the rest of the hall, only to watch Zyren step closer to the table where the two cups were ced.


    Quickly, before she could take another breath, she watched him pick it up and swallow it, draining every single drop before he ced it back on the table from where he had picked it up.


    Aria was beyond taken aback as her eyes widened, even as she watched Zyren turn back to look directly at her. Nothing had changed but his eyes, which already glowed red, now seemed to take on a darker sheen ¡ª one that made her feel like he was much more dangerous than he had ever been.


    "You should drink!" he said to her. His tone was normal, even though his voice was too hoarse for her not to realize that something was definitely different.


    "You¡¯ll be fast? There¡¯s no reason to drag things out!" she told him with a slightly imploring tone, aware that using a demanding one was going to get her nowhere.


    Even more surprised when, instead of arguing, Zyren simply nodded his head, even as he craned it to the side, his eyes fixed on her with such intensity, going as far as to slide down her face to her neck ¡ª which only made her feel the need to get things over with as fast as she could.


    Quickly, she stepped forward and picked up the cup. Squeezing her eyes tight, she raised the cup to her lips. It was cold as she opened her mouth and downed the contents, relieved to find out that it tasted quite nice.


    But she had barely ced the cup back on the table when she felt something behind her, aware that it was Zyren¡¯s body even before she turned around. His arm tightened on her waist as he turned her around and pulled her closer, tearing off the gown she wore before she could protest to allow her to take it off herself.


    "Fine! We can¡ª" she began, but she didn¡¯t get to finish what she was saying as she felt his lips crash into hers passionately enough for her to lose the ability to breathe for the briefest of moments.


    He wasn¡¯t subtle as he pulled her closer to his body until she could feel every inch of his hard and pulsing lower body as he grinded it against her center.


    Aria¡¯s instinct was to instantly push him away, which she did, until she felt her legs instantly leave the ground the very next second, even as he plunged his tongue into her mouth ¡ª which she couldn¡¯t help but gasp through.


    First, she felt a lot, as she felt his hands caress her body in a way that slowly awakened pleasure within her which she would rather never experience, but just when she refused to feel anymore, it was almost like an explosion went off in her body.


    She had been prepared to push his pulsing member inside of her to ensure he came faster in order for it to end, but at that moment she couldn¡¯t even stick to her preconceived thoughts.


    She felt her back collide with the bed and Zyren¡¯s body covered hers, even as his mouth continued to glide gently against her lips in a way that made a familiar heat burn from the tip of her hair to the very tips of her toes.


    It was unlike anything she had ever felt before so much so that she couldn¡¯t help but lean into every one of his touch as he caressed every inch of her body.


    It was something she never wanted to be apart from in a way that she couldn¡¯t even stop herself from moaning in response to.


    The need to touch him back hit her just as intensely as she found herself doing just that

 Chapter 188: Desire(2)

    <h4>Chapter 188: Desire(2)</h4>


    Her heart, which had been racing for what felt like forever, now thundered so wildly it was almost painful. It was as if it was going through a violent seizure, each beat ricocheting through her chest as Zyren¡¯s hands moved over her with deliberate intent. His touch ¡ª warm, heavy, and purposeful ¡ª made it feel as though sparks were igniting deep inside her, racing through her veins until they reached every corner of her being.


    The sensation was electrifying, frighteningly so. It terrified her that something so overwhelming could also feel so good, and yet, despite her fear, she found herself clinging to him ¡ª her hands gripping his form, pulling him closer until there was no space left between them. Her lips met his, and she kissed him back with a desperate fervor, as though her very life depended on it.


    Zyren could feel it ¡ª the sudden shift in her, the way her resistance had transformed into a fierce, almost urgent longing. It stirred something deeper within him, something primal, making his breath grow heavier, his restraint thinner. A rush of desire coursed through his body, sharpening every instinct he had, every impulse that told him to take what he now knew she wanted. His passion intensified, his kiss deepening, his hold on her tightening.


    Every motion, every breath between them seemed to vibrate with the same shared need. Zyren¡¯s hand slid lower, finding a way to draw her closer still, his movements deliberate yet filled with a silent question. "Say it," his voice came low, raw, and insistent in her ear, a growl that seemed toe from somewhere far deeper than his chest. "You want this."


    Aria froze for only a heartbeat, her breath catching in her throat. Her mind screamed at her to hold back, to resist the pull of what was happening ¡ª but her heart and body betrayed her. The truth tore itself free before she could contain it. "Yes," she breathed, the word trembling from her lips. "More. I... I want¡ª" Her voice broke, a plea wrapped in a whisper, and tears stung her eyes even as she leaned into him, her legs tightening around him in a hold that spoke as loudly as words could.


    The emotions crashing inside her were nothing short of chaotic ¡ª fear, need, surrender, and a dangerous hunger that she had never known before. Zyren felt it all in her trembling hold, in the way she pressed against him as though she could somehow merge her being with his. He knew she was beyond pretense now. Her body, her voice, even the way she said his name ¡ª "Zyren..." ¡ª left no doubt.


    Her voice shook, yet it carried through the space between them, making his control unravel further. She clung to him, shutting her eyes tightly, every muscle in her body taut with a mixture of anticipation and dread. Her breath mingled with his as his presence surrounded her, filling every part of her awareness until there was nothing else left in the room ¡ª nothing but Zyren.


    His lips sought hers again, not demanding but iming, and she opened to him instinctively. Her thoughts became scattered, falling away like dry leaves in a strong wind. She could think of nothing but the man before her, the weight of him, the heat he carried, and the way his gaze held her in ce as surely as his arms did.


    She felt him shift, felt his body settle closer, his warmth pressing against her in a way that told her exactly what was about to happen. Her mind spun with uncertainty, yet the air between them was too thick with unspoken agreement for her to step back now. She caught the glint of something fierce in his eyes before he caught her hands in his, drawing them forward until she could feel the heat and strength of him. His voice, low andmanding, curled into her ear. "You want me... then show me."


    The weight of those words hung between them, almost tangible. They knew exactly where they stood ¡ª every movement was deliberate, every choice made with the full awareness of what it meant. Aria¡¯s breathing quickened, her lips parting as she looked up at him. She hadn¡¯t thought she could bring herself to take that final step... yet here she was, her fingers tightening as she guided him closer, the reality of what she was allowing settling into her bones.


    She gasped softly, her body instinctively shifting in response to the closeness, to the way he moved with her. Zyren matched her pace, the two of them falling into a silent rhythm of motion and stillness, of giving and receiving. Their breaths came unevenly now, and though no words were spoken, the air was thick with everything they didn¡¯t have to say.


    Aria felt herself open to him in ways she hadn¡¯t expected ¡ª not just physically, but emotionally, vulnerably. Her heart pounded against her ribs, not with panic now, but with the heavy, dizzying beat of surrender. Zyren¡¯s own chest rose and fell rapidly, each breath ragged, his focus locked entirely on her.


    They moved together, learning each other¡¯s rhythm as though they had done so a thousand times before. The intensity of it forced them to pause now and again, catching their breath, adjusting to the magnitude of what they were sharing. In those still moments, their eyes locked ¡ª hers shimmering with tears and something she didn¡¯t want to name, his glowing with a hunger that was as much about her soul as it was about her body.


    "More," Aria found herself whispering, the word spilling out before she could think. She was no longer sure who she was in this moment ¡ª only that she could not bring herself to stop.


    Zyren did not hesitate. His movements deepened, bing more certain, more deliberate. The air around them seemed to hum with the force of their connection, each moment drawing them further into each other until it felt impossible to separate where one ended and the other began.


    And yet, in their closeness, neither of them noticed it at first ¡ª the way the symbols carved into the ground began to shimmer faintly again, pulsing with an eerie glow. Slowly, the fresh blood drawn into those markings lifted into the air, dissolving into a fine red mist. It moved with a strange, deliberate grace, curling toward them like smoke, seeping into their very skin.


    The ritual was not finished. It was bing part of them.


    But in that moment, neither Zyren nor Aria could care. Their world had narrowed to just the two of them, locked in the pull of something neither could name but both understood too well. Whatever was happening beyond the bounds of their bodies was far away, irrelevant against the storm they were in.


    The symbols burned brighter, but still they held each other, blind to the power now binding them in ways that would oust the night.

 Chapter 189: Masquerading

    <h4>Chapter 189: Masquerading</h4>


    The sexual tension between them only increased even as they held on to each other almost like their life depended on it. Their limbs tangled in a desperate, fevered knot¡ªlegs hooked around waists, arms locked around necks, bodies grinding together with a friction that felt like it might set them ame. Every press of their hips, every desperate push into each other was more urgent than thest, almost violent in its need.


    It was euphoric for both of them, like falling into a fire they had no desire to escape. Their moans grew louder, breath hitching in ragged bursts as they moved against and into each other. They couldn¡¯t let go¡ªnot when each touch fed the hunger in them, not when the air between them was thick with heat and the intoxicating scent of each other¡¯s bodies. Their hands were frantic, roaming over sweat-slicked skin, fingers digging in hard enough to leave crescent-shaped marks.


    The sounds they made could make an old woman blush¡ªwet, rhythmic ps of flesh meeting flesh, gasps that rose into sharp cries. But the old woman who stood just outside the door remained utterly unmoved.


    Savira leaned against the wooden frame, cane in one hand, the other resting lightly on her hip. Her face was expressionless, eyes half-lidded, posture rxed in a way that almost suggested boredom. The sounds from inside were unmistakable, but she did not flinch. She had witnessed far stranger rituals in her long years. This one was necessary.


    ¡¯I just hope this helps bnce his Werewolf side,¡¯ she thought. The beast inside Zyren could not be caged forever without consequences¡ªbloody, devastating consequences. This ritual might be the only thing standing between him and disaster.


    She stayed there, eyes flickingzily across the stonework in the ceiling, listening to the muffled cries and the rhythmic cadence of bodies moving together. She knew they would be at this until well after dawn, and by then the bond would be sealed.


    But then she heard it¡ªfootsteps.


    Slow, measured, deliberate. The kind of steps that carried weight. She gave no sign she had heard them. Her posture didn¡¯t shift. Her eyes didn¡¯t leave the carvings overhead.


    The sound grew louder, closer, each step deliberate in its rhythm. Whoever it was, they weren¡¯t trying to hide. When the steps stopped, they were just a few feet from her.


    She opened her eyes fully to find a guard she didn¡¯t recognize standing before her, surprise flickering in his gaze.


    "Healer Savira!" he greeted quickly.


    Her voice was steady, cold, utterly without warmth. "You¡¯re not supposed to be here. Zyren gave the order. No one is to be in this wing."


    Her eyes didn¡¯t move from the ceiling. She didn¡¯t see the cruel glimmer that shed briefly in his eyes, or the way his fists curled tightly behind his back.


    "I-I apologize, Healer Savira," he stammered. "I wasn¡¯t part of the current rotation. I thought I¡¯d be taking over the night shift as usual."


    "Leave," she said tly, with a dismissive flick of her hand.


    He bowed his head, muttering apologies. But instead of turning to go, his body coiled tight like a predator about to pounce.


    Then the transformation began.


    His body convulsed violently, bones snapping with wet, splintering sounds. His skin bulged and writhed as if something inside were forcing its way out. Patches split open, ck, coarse flesh pushing through in thick ridges. His head swelled grotesquely, stretching and warping until it was three times its size. Deep pits reced his eyes, pure ck and bottomless.


    The stench was instant¡ªrot, blood, and something acrid that burned the back of the throat.


    His uniform shredded in strips as thick, ropey muscle pushed outward. ws burst from his hands, each one curved and sharp as a butcher¡¯s hook. His jaw cracked open unnaturally wide, teeth jagged and uneven, drool thick and ck spilling in strings to the floor.


    Then he lunged.


    He moved faster than most eyes could follow, ws slicing the air toward her throat. The movement was a blur, predatory and lethal.


    Savira didn¡¯t flinch.


    Her hand slid into her pocket, fingers curling around a small vial. In one smooth motion, she flicked it toward him.


    The ss shattered against his chest.


    He grinned¡ªuntil the fire came.


    It erupted instantly, blooming outward in thick, liquid waves that clung to his flesh like molten tar. It burned through fur, skin, and muscle in seconds. His scream split the air, high and animalistic.


    He dropped, rolling violently, wing at his own burning body. Chunks of flesh tore away under his frantic hands, sizzling where theynded. The fire didn¡¯t fade¡ªit ate deeper.


    "Savira!" he howled, voice cracking into a gargle. He staggered to his feet, lurching toward her with ws raised for a final, suicidal strike.


    Savira tapped her cane twice against the floor.


    She moved.


    One moment she stood still, the next she was in front of him, cane whipping upward. It smashed into his skull with a sickening crack, bone shattering under the blow. ck ichor sprayed the wall in thick stters.


    The force flung him backward into the stone wall. The impact cracked the stone; he slid down in a smear of gore, still engulfed in fire.


    His screams turned into a shriek that vibrated in the air.


    Savira pulled another vial from her robe¡ªthis one darker, heavier.


    His hollow eyes widened in terror. "No¡ª"


    The vial struck his face.


    The explosion ripped through him. Flesh, bone, and ck blood burst outward in a rain of gore, sttering the walls and floor. What remained smoldered on the ground, twitching once before going still.


    Savira exhaled slowly, turning back toward the door.


    Inside, the ritual had only intensified.


    The moans were now cries of raw pleasure and need. The p of skin against skin had grown louder, faster. Zyren¡¯s hands gripped his partner¡¯s hips like a vice, dragging her down into him with every thrust. His eyes glowed faintly, his expression a mix of hunger and dominance.


    The wounds on their wrists had vanished entirely, reced by dark, shifting sigils that pulsed faintly as though alive.


    Their mouths fused in a bruising kiss. Aira gasped into him, nails biting into his shoulders. Sweat slicked their bodies, each movement making them slide against each other with maddening heat.


    She¡¯d lost count of how many times he¡¯d released inside her¡ªthree, four, maybe more. Her thighs shook, her breath came in ragged pants, her body begging for a pause. She opened her mouth to ask¡ª


    And then she felt it.


    His length pulsed inside her, swelling, stretching her so far her breath caught in a gasp. Her walls mped tight around him, the sensation overwhelming¡ªhalf pain, half unbearable pleasure. Her back arched, toes curling as she clutched at him.


    Zyren growled low in his throat, the sound deep, animalistic. His grip on her hips tightened; his nails grazed her skin, not quite breaking it. His teeth caught the tender curve of her neck, holding her there as he drove himself into her again and again. His thrusts were harder now, deeper, pushing her to the brink over and over.


    Her head fell back, mouth open in a moan she couldn¡¯t control. His heat filled her with every movement, his pace unrelenting. Her body trembled under his, every nerve alight.


    Aira¡¯s nails raked down Zyren¡¯s back, leaving red trails that welled faintly with blood, but the sight only drove him further. His lips moved down her neck, dragging along the sensitive skin, his tongue tracing the lines of her pulse before his teeth grazed there again. Each nip sent a shock through her, a mix of fear and raw pleasure that made her toes curl and her breath stutter.


    The heat between them was suffocating, the air thick with the mingled scents of sweat, musk, and something deeper¡ªan animalistic musk that wasn¡¯t entirely human. Zyren¡¯s glowing eyes locked on hers for a heartbeat, molten gold and burning with a feral intensity that made her stomach clench. It wasn¡¯t just lust; it was possession, as though some primal force inside him demanded she submitpletely.


    He shifted his grip, one hand sliding up her back to hold her in ce while the other anchored at her hip. His thrusts slowed only slightly, each one deliberate and punishingly deep, grinding against the most sensitive parts of her until her nails dug deeper into him in helpless reflex. She could feel the faint tremor in his muscles, the coiled strength barely restrained under his skin, like he was holding himself back from truly unleashing.


    Her head tipped forward, lips brushing his ear as a breathless moan escaped her. The sound made him growl low in his chest, his body shuddering against hers. His pace quickened suddenly, almost savage now, his hips snapping forward with a force that made her gasp and cling tighter.


    Her legs tightened around his waist, locking him in ce as if her body refused to let him go. The movement pressed them even closer, their chests sliding together, her hardened peaks brushing his skin with every thrust. His breath was ragged now, hot against her cheek, his growls vibrating through her bones.


    The sigils at their wrists pulsed faster, glowing faintly in the dim light, the magic binding them tightening with each movement. Aira¡¯s mind felt hazy, as though the ritual itself was flooding her with heat and sensation, making every touch more consuming than thest.


    He pulled back just enough to look at her fully, his gaze wild. The faint ridges of his sharpened canines glinted when he spoke, voice rough and deep. "Mine."

 Chapter 190: Changes(+18)

    <h4>Chapter 190: Changes(+18)</h4>


    "Mine," he said growling into her ears, and the next he was biting into her neck even as Airatched on to his head, urging him to take as much as he wanted.


    At that point nothing else mattered but satisfying the needs of her body, which was satisfying the needs of his own body.


    There was no hint of worry that he might take more than he should and kill her in the process. The thought never even urred to her, even as she pulled his head closer, urging him to take more gulps of her blood. As much as he wanted to take.


    Anyways, this went on for a while before Zyren pulled away, licking her skin closed with his saliva, even as he felt Aira orgasm against him, her entire body trembling in pleasure even as she did the same at the very exact time.


    Both of them copsed against each other on the bed, even as Zyren made sure not to fall on her, holding himself up even as he stared down at Aira, who looked like she had been sapped of all the energy within her.


    Her eyes closed and breath ragged as she closed her eyes, even as she held on to him with a satisfied expression on her face.


    Zyren didn¡¯t speak, even as he moved to touch her lower belly in a way that Aira found ticklish until she jerked up and looked at him, worried that he might want to continue where they left off.


    "Rx!" Zyren said, pushing her back onto the bed as a hint of a sly smile lingered on the side of his face.


    "I¡¯m not going to do anything you don¡¯t want me to!" he said, even as Aira rxed. Somehow she didn¡¯t know why, but she believed him, aware that his words were indeed genuine.


    But she had just closed her eyes, taking deep breaths, when she recalled the real reason she had been willing to do the ritual in the first instance.


    Checking herself, she felt nothing different. Nothing but the tingling between her legs where she very much wanted Zyren to fill, but was unwilling to say so.


    She could me the ritual for the desire she had previously felt, but now she waspletely aware, and the thought of sleeping with Zyren over and over again was dangerous territory even for her.


    Zyren was a monster... that much she knew. Sleeping with him would only end up with her getting extremely hurt, Aira thought to herself as she moved to turn over with her back towards him.


    But it soon became clear that Zyren was unwilling to allow her to distance herself from him as he leaned closer into her until his chest covered her back and his legs her legs.


    "I can sense your thoughts!" he said, and Aira¡¯s head spun right before she jerked back, barely missing smashing her head into Zyren¡¯s face ¡ª especially since it would have hurt her more than Zyren, who was a vampire.


    "What?" she gasped, trying to move and unable to, not with Zyren fully covering his naked body with her own.


    "You can..."


    "I can sense them... I can¡¯t hear them yet. I can feel your emotions, I think!" he said, even as the frown on Aira¡¯s face became much deeper as she responded.


    "I-I can¡¯t! I can¡¯t do that!" she responded, even as she felt Zyren¡¯s fingers caress her spine down and slowly all the way to her butt as he spoke.


    "Have you tried?" His voice was more husky than before, even as Aira frowned, not sure whether she wanted to know what was on his mind or if she simply hated being the one whose mind could be sensed.


    At first she didn¡¯t want to try it, only to decide to go ahead and actually do it, squeezing her eyes closed ¡ª only for her eyes to widen as she realized that she could also sense Zyren¡¯s thoughts.


    Taken aback by what she sensed, she opened her mouth to speak only to feel something push between her legs, strong and hard, right into her in one thrust in a way that made her walls blissfully clench as a gasp was unleashed from her mouth.


    "Zyren!" she gasped with clenched teeth, even as she felt the pleasure she thought had endede back just as intensely, even as Zyren thrust himself all the way inside of her.


    "You felt it, didn¡¯t you? How much I want you?" he spoke, whispering into her ears even as Aira did her best not to listen.


    Whatever she had sensed was simply desire, and even animals had that ¡ª which was why she was taken aback when Zyren continued to speak, even as she felt his hold on her waist much stronger than before.


    "I want you just as much as I know you want me!" Zyren opened his mouth to say, but the words were barely out of his mouth when Aira instantly responded, unwilling to let it go.


    "I-I don¡¯t..." but she wasn¡¯t able to refute like she wanted to as she instantly felt him thrust into her again in a way that made a moan escape from her lips ¡ª one that she couldn¡¯t hide even as he increased the pace of his thrusts.


    His hands sliding against her skin and breasts, his lips leaving trails of kisses past her ears and neck in a way that made her heart race and thump harder than before.


    "Zy¡ª" she opened her mouth to call his name only to hear hers being called.


    "Aira!" he whispered, even as he continued to rock them both back and forth on the bed, their bodies connected in the most intimate way possible, even as she held on to him and he did the same.


    Their pace only increased, and soon Aira could no longer contain her moans, even as Zyren breathed against her cheeks as they both reached the climax at the same time in a way that had Aira¡¯s head spinning.


    Unable to orient herself to where she was for a couple of minutes, but when she did, she soon found out that Zyren was still very much embedded inside of her.


    He was yet to pull out.


    "I¡¯m tired!! Can you not... can you not kill me!" she gasped with an annoyed expression on her face as she turned around to look at him with an almost pleading expression in her eyes.


    Surprised when, in response, Zyren simply chuckled as he fixed his gaze directly and unmoving from her as he spoke next.


    "You¡¯ve not noticed?" he asked her with a clearly amused expression on his face, one that made her eyes widen with confusion, unable to understand what he was trying to say.


    "Noticed? Noticed what?" Aira asked, annoyed by the fact that she could still feel his warm seed flowing out from between her legs, and somehow her insatiable body seemed to crave more.


    "You scratched me hard enough to draw blood!" Zyren said ¡ª something that is impossible for a human to do ¡ª and Aira instantly chuckled in response, being the one to find something funny this time around, only to stopughing when she sensed the seriousness of what he was trying to convey.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 191: Thoughts(+18)

    <h4>Chapter 191: Thoughts(+18)</h4>


    Instantly, regardless of how tired she felt, she scrambled up the bed and moved to look at his back, where she indeed found fresh bruises¡ªsomething that would have been impossible for her very human self.


    For a full moment she couldn¡¯t speak, but when she did, she couldn¡¯t help the terrified expression on her face.


    "I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m a vampire now?" she asked with a bewildered look, one closer to fear than anything else.


    "You hate the thought of drinking blood that much?" Zyren asked her, which only made her fear spiral higher as she looked on the verge of copsing from shock.


    "You¡¯re still human! One bonded to a vampire!" he responded, which made Aira look much more relieved than before as she continued to stare at him, waiting for more. She watched him turn around, scooting closer to where she knelt on the bed behind him.


    She expected him to speak, only to feel him pull her closer, hard enough to make her fallpletely onto him as he allowed himself to fall back onto the bed.


    "You¡¯re still human," he whispered to her as he kissed her directly on the lips.


    It was slow and soft before it became more passionate, until Aira pushed him away when it became obvious he wanted to take it further.


    "You said I would get powers! Is this all I get?" she asked aloud, referring to whatever physical abilities she had, her expression clearly showing she wasn¡¯t pleased in the slightest if that was the case.


    "No! You should still get your ability," Zyren responded, his hands beginning to trace the curve of her back in a way that made her skin tingle, even though she did her best not to show it.


    "It wille to you," he continued, as Aira frowned, taken aback by the sudden feeling of something she knew hadn¡¯t been there before.


    It was desire, yes¡ªbut at the same time she could have sworn it wasn¡¯t her own. Her mind knew that, but her body didn¡¯t, even as Zyren¡¯s hands moved to her butt in a way that made her shift her hips forward, grinding against his already hard member.


    "You can affect my thoughts!" she snapped at him, even as the desire she felt grew stronger, making her gasp as she sat on him, looking anywhere but into his eyes.


    "Only if it¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t go against what you already feel!" he responded, clearly not denying that he could do such a thing.


    "You don¡¯t have to do anything. I can do all the work," he continued, only for Aira to snap again.


    "Stop! STOP!" she shouted, and Zyren raised his hands away from her.


    "I already did," he said, and Aira realized he had actually stopped¡ªbut that didn¡¯t mean the desire she had assumed was hers had lessened.


    It was enough to make her want to beg him to touch her breasts, and it didn¡¯t help that her hips continued to grind gently against him as she felt him pulse between her legs.


    But instead of acting on it, Aira slowly got up, gritting her teeth in anger as she moved to get off the bedpletely.


    This clearly pissed Zyren off; the red of his eyes darkened just slightly as Aira turned her back to him. He didn¡¯t let her go, grabbing her and pulling her right onto hisp, raising her legs as he began to thrust slowly into her.


    "Ahhhh!" Aira gasped with relief¡ªmixed with annoyance. The truth was, she wanted it, but she also knew she shouldn¡¯t. Allowing herself to enjoy it made her feel guilty, so it felt easier when Zyren made it seem like he was touching her against her will.


    But Zyren knew this, and it infuriated him. He wanted Aira to willingly sleep with him, to call his name in pleasure as he thrust into her.


    He pushed in just the tip, holding it there without going deeper, raising her legs in a way that let them look directly into each other¡¯s eyes. She wondered why he had stopped.


    Then he began to thrust again¡ªagonizingly slowly¡ªas she arched her back, rolling her eyes, only to hear him speak in a moremanding tone than she had ever heard from him.


    "If you close your eyes or look away from me, I¡¯ll pull out," he told her. Aira¡¯s walls trembled as he continued his slow rhythm, her breathsing in gasps.


    It felt far more intimate than she wanted, but she could sense he wasn¡¯t joking. If she looked away, he would stop. She could feel the subtle anger in his emotions as he moved inside her, ever so slowly.


    It was infuriatingly slow. She gripped the sheets, willing him to go faster, lifting her hips in encouragement. His heated gaze never left hers as he began thrusting harder and faster.


    Aira gasped, her eyes fluttering closed¡ªonly to feel him pause, pulling away before they shutpletely. She opened them instantly, ring at him, and he responded with an even harder thrust, almost toying with her.


    She knew it was wrong, but had already decided there would be no next time. She might as well enjoy it now, since once she got her powers, she would go ahead with Liora¡¯s n to kill Zyren.


    Her eyes fluttered shut again at the thought¡ªonly for Zyren to drive into her so deeply she gasped in shock, her eyes snapping open to meet his unbroken stare.


    His pace turned brutal, and Aira stopped thinking, letting the climax build. She waited for him to finish along with her¡ªonly to feel him pull away, still hard, still unsatisfied.


    It was then she realized she had made a mistake. Zyren could read her thoughts¡ªor at least sense them¡ªand she had just thought of killing him.


    For a second she felt fear as she turned to look at Zyren whose expression was nk as usual even as he rested against the head board of the bed and beckoned for her toe closer.


    The rod between his legs dripping from the tip in a way that showed that he was right on the edge of a climax too.

 Chapter 192: Liora(caught)

    <h4>Chapter 192: Liora(caught)</h4>


    In another, quieter part of the vast castle¡ªfar removed from the banquet halls and bustling corridorsy the healers¡¯ wing. Here, the air was heavy with the scent of crushed herbs, faint antiseptic smoke, and the faint metallic tang of old blood that clung to the walls like a ghost.


    In the dimness of a corner, a young woman stood still, almost invisible beneath the folds of her dark cloak. Her hood was drawn low, shadowing most of her face. The flicker of a wall torch brushed her pale chin in faint orange.


    Liora waited. Patiently. Quietly. Every beat of her heart was deliberate as she kept her gaze fixed on the far end of the corridor.


    Any moment now.


    She knew the guards¡¯ routine here¡ªhad studied it in silence for weeks. At the right moment, the current pair would abandon their posts to change shifts, giving her the smallest, most precious window of freedom. A window she would have to seize without hesitation.


    Her heart jolted as she finally saw it¡ªthe subtle movement at the far end of the corridor. The two armored figures gave each other curt nods, muttered something inaudible, and walked off into the shadowed hall beyond.


    Now.


    She didn¡¯t give herself time to think. Time, after all, was her enemy. She moved from her corner like a whisper sliding along the floor. Her boots made no sound on the cold stone tiles despite the quickness of her steps. She moved with a fluid desperation, every stride long but careful.


    Her eyes darted to the brass namete on the door ahead.


    Savira.


    The healer¡¯s office.


    Liora¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she reached for the handle. She sent up a silent prayer¡ªhalf plea, half bargain¡ªto whatever god might listen: Please don¡¯t be locked. Please, please, please...


    She turned it.


    It gave.


    Relief and urgency collided in her chest. She slipped inside, gently pressing the door shut behind her before hurrying forward. The office was lined with shelves, its air thick with the smell of old leather and dried nts. A tall staircase wound up toward a smaller upper loft where Savira kept her personal study.


    Liora didn¡¯t hesitate. She took the stairs two at a time, her pulse a pounding drumbeat in her ears. Every step sounded louder to her than it should have, each creak magnified by the tightness in her chest.


    When she reached the loft and stepped into the room, she froze for a second¡ªjust a second¡ªto take it in. The soft glow of an oilmp lit stacks of tomes, scrolls, and loose papers. A desk dominated the center, its surface littered with open books and bundles of parchment.


    Fear still lived on her face. But alongside it¡ªburning deeper¡ªwas something else. Something harder. Determination, raw and unyielding.


    She wasn¡¯t leaving without what she came for.


    And what she came for... was everything.


    She set to work at once, fingers brushing over the spines of the books spread across the desk. Her gaze darted, scanning, dismissing, searching again. She was looking for anything¡ªanything¡ªthat could tell her how to do the ritual.


    The one she dared not ask Savira to perform again.


    ¡¯If I don¡¯t find it... how will I do the ritual on myself?¡¯ Her mind was a tight coil of panic. She knew she had only one chance.


    She flipped through a heavy tome. Not it. Another. Still nothing. The harder she searched, the faster she moved.


    And the faster she moved, the more her panic wed at her throat.


    Each moment without sess was a weight pressing her deeper into despair. Was she chasing a shadow? Had she imagined the existence of this ritual at all?


    ¡¯What if I¡¯m just looking for a dream?¡¯ she thought bitterly, freezing in ce for a moment.


    Her eyes swept the room, trying to see beyond what she¡¯d already searched. Then they snagged on something¡ªsomething she¡¯d already checked before but hadn¡¯t truly looked at.


    The drawers.


    Only this time, she noticed it.


    A small bulge at the underside of one.


    Before another thought could even form, she dove for it. Her hand slid under the wood, fingers brushing against something slender and smooth.


    Her heart leapt.


    She pulled out a small, narrow book bound in worn brown leather.


    She had just begun to raise it when pain sliced across her thumb. She winced, frowning, and looked down to see a thin line of crimson welling up, trickling toward her palm.


    "What the¡ª?" she muttered under her breath.


    Liora instinctively brought the thumb to her mouth, sucking the sting away as her other hand eagerly flipped open the book. The sight that met her was a wave of relief so strong it nearly made her knees buckle.


    There it was. The ritual. Every ingredient, every symbol.


    She could have wept.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    She grabbed a pen and a scrap of parchment from the desk and began copying it all down with urgent precision. Her fingers trembled slightly as she wrote, but her strokes were fast and sure.


    She couldn¡¯t risk taking the book itself. That would be too obvious. Too dangerous.


    It took longer than she wanted¡ªfar longer. Her ears strained constantly for any hint of footsteps in the hall. But when she finally scrawled thest word, she let out a shaky breath.


    Quickly, she knelt to put the book back exactly where she¡¯d found it. This time, she slid her fingers in carefully to avoid the sharp edge¡ªthough she still couldn¡¯t see what had cut her. Only the faint outline of the tape that had held the book to the drawer¡¯s underside.


    Still licking her thumb, she pressed the book back in ce and eased away.


    No time to waste.


    She moved to the door, her steps silent but hurried. Her body was already tense with the knowledge that she was still far from safe.


    When she slipped out, she froze almost immediately.


    Down the stairs¡ªjust beyond the edge of her vision¡ªshe could see them.


    The guards.


    Already back.


    Her chest tightened painfully. There would be no slipping past them now. She couldn¡¯t risk walking straight into their line of sight.


    That left...


    The other way.


    Her eyes flicked to the side entrance¡ªthe one she had been careful to avoid all this time. The one that led toward the dungeons.


    A ce she swore she would never set foot in.


    But right now... she had no choice.


    ¡¯Who knows what kind of monsters Zyren keeps there?¡¯ The thought made her shiver, but she forced herself to move anyway.


    She dashed toward the entrance, pushed through the door, and stepped into the descending gloom. The air here was colder¡ªdamp, too. The scent of mildew curled through the stones, and her footsteps echoed faintly in the oppressive quiet.


    She kept moving, the small candle in her hand casting a flickering pool of light around her.


    Just a few turns. She¡¯d memorized the maps. She knew the route.


    But as she turned into the next passage, her eyes caught on the dark line of cells. Empty, she thought. Or at least, they looked empty. The bars gleamed faintly in the candlelight, their shadows stretching across the floor like skeletal fingers.


    She was just about to look away¡ªjust about to keep moving¡ªwhen it came.


    The voice.


    Hoarse, croaky, and sharp with malice.


    "Human!!" it hissed. "It¡¯s been a while since I smelt a human!"


    The sound mmed into her senses like a blow. Her stomach dropped, and her breath faltered. Every hair on her body stood on end.


    Liora didn¡¯t wait to see the speaker. She didn¡¯t want to. Every instinct inside of her screamed run. The fear she felt was all consuming as she seemed to feel death itself creep up from behind her for a quick greeting.


    She spun on her heel¡ª


    And froze.


    Not out of fear. Not out of choice. Not because she suddenly felt like admiring the environment around her.


    Her body... would not move. No matter what she did or tried to do it was like her body had been snatched from her control even as her mind was fully aware of every single thing that was happening


    Panic surged through her chest like wildfire. She couldn¡¯t lift a hand. Couldn¡¯t turn her head. Couldn¡¯t even take a step.


    Cold sweat poured down her brow, sliding into her eyes, soaking the neckline of her gown. Her heart hammered so violently it hurt.


    From the shadows, something shifted.


    A figure¡ªthin, hunched, and strange¡ªscrambled forward, pressing itself toward the bars. The flicker of her candlelight caught its face, and she wished it hadn¡¯t.


    Its eyes glowed red. Clearly it was a vampire all-be-it a wretched looking one.


    And its grin was wide. Too wide.


    "Do you know," it rasped, "how long I¡¯ve been amassing the power I just used on you?"


    Liora couldn¡¯t speak. Couldn¡¯t answer. Her terror swallowed her whole.


    And the dungeon¡ªonce merely a ce of whispered rumors¡ªhad just be her nightmare.

 Chapter 193: Do you know?

    <h4>Chapter 193: Do you know?</h4>


    "Do you know," he said softly, a cruel amusement in his voice, "how long I¡¯ve been amassing the power I used on you?"


    Liora couldn¡¯t answer. Her throat wouldn¡¯t open. Her body remained still, save for the candle shaking between her trapped fingers.


    He chuckled, low and feral. "Oh, you¡¯re even more frightened than I imagined. Delicious."


    He tilted his head, as though examining a fragile animal caught in a snare.


    "I suppose you¡¯re wondering who I am. Most do, though it hardly matters to me. But for you¡ª" his grin widened¡ª "you may call me Vander."


    Liora¡¯s heart stopped.


    Vander.


    Zyren¡¯s elder brother. The red-eyed vampire. The name spoken in whispers behind shut doors. The one banished. Imprisoned. Forgotten.


    Her mind screamed. Not him. Anyone but him.


    He was supposed to be locked away, restrained, weak. But the power wrapped around her body was suffocating. Whatever magic he had left, it was strong enough to control her like a puppet on strings.


    She tried to fight.


    Every ounce of her willpower surged. Her fingers twitched slightly. Then her foot slid back a mere inch. Sweat poured down her face, down the sides of her neck, stering her cloak to her skin. Her lungs burned with effort.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Vanderughed again, sharper this time, like metal scraping bone.


    "No one ising to save you, little mouse," he whispered, eyes gleaming. "And there¡¯s nothing you can do. I¡¯ll have just a taste¡ªenough to feel human again."


    He raised one hand, motioning her forward with a curl of his fingers. Her body obeyed against her will, feet dragging across the stone floor, inching closer to the bars. Closer to him.


    Liora¡¯s breath caught in her throat.


    This was it.


    She was going to die.


    Her body moved step by step, and she could now smell him¡ªblood and dust and rot. The candle¡¯s me danced wildly, like it too feared what was toe. Her face was mere feet from the bars now. His hand stretched forward, ws glinting in the low light, just shy of reaching her cheek.


    Then¡ªhe frowned.


    His eyes narrowed. His hand hovered midair.


    "What¡ª?"


    Suddenly, Liora gasped.


    Her chest expanded as her lungs filled. Her legs wobbled beneath her, free. The invisible grip shattered like broken ss.


    She didn¡¯t wait to question it.


    With a strangled cry, she spun around and ran. Her candle nearly fell from her grasp as her feet pped against the stone, the sound of Vander¡¯s furious roar echoing behind her. Tears streamed down her face, blinding her, but she didn¡¯t stop. Not even when the edges of her cloak snagged on broken stones. Not even when her knees ached or her chest burned.


    She ran like the devil himself was chasing her.


    Maybe he was.


    She didn¡¯t remember bursting out the hidden door or the way back to her quarters. It was a blur of shadow and light, corridors and breathless terror. But when she reached her room¡ªwhen the door mmed shut behind her and the lock clicked¡ªher knees buckled.


    She copsed onto the cold floor, her sobs raw and violent.


    The parchment clutched in her hand shook as she cried. The ink had smeared from the sweat on her palms, but the words were still legible. The ritual¡ªthe thing she had risked everything for¡ªwas still intact.


    Her hand tightened around it as she wept into the floor, the stone cool against her cheek.


    She didn¡¯t stop for a long time.


    All the fear, the helplessness, the rage¡ªit tore out of her like a storm. She curled into herself, trembling, her body still caught in the memory of being controlled. Of being made a puppet. Of being helpless prey in a cage with a monster.


    And no one came.


    No one had known.


    No one had saved her.


    "I¡¯ll never¡ªnever¡ªlet that happen again," she whispered hoarsely, swearing the words like a blood oath.


    She stayed there, crumpled on the floor, until her sobs faded into exhausted silence. Her face was damp. Her limbs felt like ash.


    When she finally stood, the candle had burned out.


    She fumbled for a match, lit thentern by her bedside, and turned every light in the room on. The shadows fled into the corners, but her fear didn¡¯t leave.


    She couldn¡¯t look at the dark.


    Not now.


    Not after those red eyes.


    She sat on the edge of her bed, arms wrapped tightly around herself, staring into the flickering light.


    Because even now, deep down, some part of her was certain¡ª


    That monster was still smiling.


    And he would not forget her.


    ¡¯Burn in hell!¡¯ She swore at him even as she turned her attention back to the ritual she had scribbled down impatient to get the ability she knew she would get if she actually used it.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll kill him!¡¯ A huge sort of pride rising in her chest that made it hard for her to cower to someone that looked like all that remained of him was bones.


    **************


    Aira groaned softly, hershes fluttering against her cheeks as a sharp beam of sunlight pierced through the drapes, slicing straight across her face like a de made of heat. She turned her head away with a frustrated sigh, not bothering to open her eyes just yet. Her body felt heavy¡ªbut not with exhaustion, no. It was the pleasant weight of rest, deep and thorough.


    No pain. No stiffness. No lingering ache from the wild, explosive argument she had endured the night before.


    That realization made her rx further into the mattress. She hadn¡¯t expected to sleep well, not after Zyren¡¯s voice had echoed with so much fury and restraint. But now, there was a strange lightness in her chest, a rity she hadn¡¯t felt in days.


    She shifted under the nket, sighing again as warmth cocooned her. Her bare legs slid against the silken sheets, her skin humming slightly with the familiar hum of magic in the ritual chamber. She knew exactly where she was¡ªZyren¡¯s ritual room. It was carved deep within the inner tower, steeped in powerful wards and old spells, and it always felt... strange. Like sleeping in a ce meant for gods, not mortals.


    Still, she¡¯d slept like one.


    With a soft smile on her lips, she turned over again, blindly confident that the bed beside her would be empty. After all, Zyren had been pissed¡ªhis jaw tight, his eyes like glowing coals, and his silence louder than any shouted words. He wouldn¡¯t have stayed.


    He never stayed after nights like that.


    But instead of empty sheets, her arm hit something warm. And hard.


    Aira stilled.


    Her palm had collided with a broad, muscled chest. One that moved slightly with breath.


    Her eyes flew open.


    And there he was.


    Zyren.


    Awake.


    His crimson eyes watched her, unreadable but not cruel. A slow smirk ghosted across his lips, as if he¡¯d been waiting for her to register his presence.


    "You¡¯re awake," she breathed, her voice hoarse with surprise.


    "I¡¯ve been awake," he replied, voice smooth and deep, still tangled with the dregs of sleep. "You¡¯ve been making little sighs in your sleep for the past hour. They were very distracting."


    Aira blinked, suddenly aware of how close their faces were. The sheets were tangled around their legs, and her fingers were still resting lightly against his bare chest. The pulse beneath his skin beat with steady, calm control, but hers had turned traitorous¡ªracing wildly now that she was fully aware of what, or rather who, she had rolled into.


    His gaze softened, just slightly, and it made her breath catch.


    She wasn¡¯t used to that look on him¡ªso raw, so open. Last night¡¯s rage had been scorching, yes, but it had alsoe from something deeply personal. That much she had known. And now, in the warm spill of sunlight, she saw none of that fury


    "You¡¯re not angry anymore?" she asked carefully, still trying to find her bnce.


    He huffed, the sound low in his throat. "Oh, I¡¯m still angry. Just not at you."


    She tilted her head. "That¡¯s... surprisingly reassuring."


    Zyren chuckled, and the sound vibrated through his chest like a quiet rumble of thunder. He lifted a hand and reached out to brush a lock of her hair behind her ear, the gesture unexpectedly gentle.


    She hated how he did that¡ªbnced between distance and tenderness so easily. Like a storm that paused just long enough to let sunlight bleed through the clouds.


    Still, it warmed her chest.


    "I feel... better," she admitted, looking down at her hands.


    "Good," he said. "You¡¯ll need your energy."


    Her brow furrowed. "For what?"


    Zyren stretched, the motion slow and graceful. Muscles shifted beneath his skin like a dance, and she had to forcibly drag her eyes away from the exposed line of his corbone.


    "We¡¯re going to take a bath," he said calmly, as though discussing weather.


    Aira blinked. "A bath?"


    "And then," he continued, "we¡¯re going to have breakfast. With the others."


    She blinked harder. "With the others?"


    "You act like I just dered war," he teased.


    "You basically did," she muttered. "Breakfast, with others, afterst night?"


    "You¡¯ve been locked up too long, Aira," Zyren said, his voice lower now. "And I need to remind you that you¡¯re still alive.


    She opened her mouth, then closed it again.


    Because there it was¡ªthatplicated, jagged edge to his voice. Something wounded. Something fragile.


    He saw it, too. The question in her silence.


    "I¡¯m trying," he said simply. "To do better.


    She swallowed, throat dry.


    ¡¯You can¡¯t! Not even if you tried!¡¯ She thought not daring to say her thoughts out loud.


    He leaned in, just a fraction closer. "Come. A bath. Food. And maybe..." leaving the rest of what he wanted to say unsaid a look that made Aira want to take several steps back and away from him even as he chuckled and turned to leave.

 Chapter 194: A new Chair

    <h4>Chapter 194: A new Chair</h4>


    Aria waited until Zyren waspletely gone before she finally moved to take her bath, relieved to feel his presence lift from the room like a heavy shadow peeling away. His absence was a strange kind of freedom¡ªthin and fleeting, but enough for her to breathe a little deeper.


    The warmth of the water was soothing as she slid into the tub, letting it embrace her in its gentle heat. She leaned back, unmoving, feeling the tension slowly drain from her body. Yet even in this moment of peace, there was a disquiet under her skin.


    She had changed.


    It was there¡ªin the way the tub creaked when her palm pressed a little too firmly against the rim. Strength thrummed faintly through her limbs, sharper than before, and though it wasn¡¯t overwhelming, it was undeniable.


    But thinking about <i>why</i> she had this strength pulled her mind back to the night before.


    Her lips pressed into a frown. She tipped her head back, eyes fixed on the ceiling, and tried to think of <i>anything</i> else. Anything but the memory of Zyren¡¯s skin, the feel of his closeness, the mark he¡¯d left¡ªnot just on her body, but deep inside her.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t feel any new power, though,¡¯ she thought, worry prickling the edges of her relief. A bit of physical strength was nothingpared to the unfathomable power Zyren wielded so effortlessly.


    She lifted her hands slowly, water streaming in thin rivulets down her arms. Closing her eyes, she tried to reach inward¡ªto call something, <i>anything</i> out of her body. Her brow furrowed, her breathing deepened, but there was nothing.


    Nothing answered.


    Frustration coiled in her stomach. The attempt was useless, and she gave up with a small exhale, leaning forward in the tub. Her stomach growled then¡ªloud, insistent¡ªand the sound made her lips twitch in a wry, humorless smile. Hunger was something she could fix.


    She stepped out of the bath, wrapping herself quickly, and moved back to her room to dress. Her hand reached automatically for her usual clothing... until her gaze fell on the mark at her wrist.


    Her eyes narrowed, and the corner of her mouth curved into something sly.


    ¡¯If I can¡¯t use my powers yet... then I might as well start using my newfound authority,¡¯ she thought, the idea wrapping around her mind like silk.


    She set aside the in dress and instead reached for the one she had ordered days ago¡ªa long, flowing ck gown meant for a very specific purpose. The fabric shimmered subtly when the light touched it, falling all the way to her ankles. It was elegant. Powerful. Nothing a vampire¡¯s pet¡ªor ve¡ªshould ever dare to wear.


    When she was dressed, she sat at the table before the mirror, staring at her reflection. The dress fit her like a quiet deration of rebellion.


    The knock at the door came exactly when she expected it. She didn¡¯t even look away from the mirror.


    "Enter," shemanded, her voice steady.


    Rymora stepped in, closing the door behind her. The moment her gaze fell on Aria¡¯s attire, her eyes widened in visible shock.


    "I need my hair made and styled," Aria said, as though nothing about this scene was unusual.


    Rymora hesitated only a fraction before obeying. She had been absent more than usualtely¡ªnot by choice, but because she had been ordered to stay away. Lord Drehk¡¯s constant interference hadn¡¯t helped either.


    She moved forward, fingers deft as she began to work through Aria¡¯s hair. For a while, the room was quiet, save for the faint rustle of fabric and the gentle pull ofbs.


    Then Aria spoke, calm but deliberate. "I formed a ritual bond with Zyren."


    Rymora froze mid-motion. Her eyes widened further, disbelief stark in her expression.


    "Everyone will find out soon enough," Aria continued, her gaze meeting Rymora¡¯s in the mirror. "You might as well know now."


    There were a hundred questions in Rymora¡¯s eyes¡ªquestions she swallowed down. She said nothing, simply resumed her work in silence.


    Inwardly, her thoughts churned. <i>What about your revenge? How can you kill someone you¡¯re bound to?</i> Yet the determination she still saw in Aria¡¯s eyes stopped her from speaking the words aloud. That resolve was dangerous, but so was prying too deeply.


    And Rymora had her own dangers to manage.


    She worked more quickly than usual, weaving strands into careful braids that framed Aria¡¯s face, letting the rest fall over her shoulders. When she finally stepped back, both women studied the result in the mirror.


    It was perfect.


    Aria rose without hesitation, moving toward the door. Her hand was already on the handle when she stopped and turned back.


    "Are you okay?" she asked, her tone shifting, her gaze sharper. She had noticed the faint swell to Rymora¡¯s lips, the scattered marks along her neck she had glimpsed when Rymora bent earlier.


    "If someone is bothering you¡ª"


    But Rymora cut her off with a small shake of her head and a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. <i>You already have problems of your own,</i> she thought. When Lord Drehk tired of her, he would simply discard her. That was the way of things.


    "Are you sure?" Aria pressed, unwilling to let it go so easily.


    Rymora¡¯s nod was firm, and eventually Aria epted it, though her gaze lingered for a moment longer.


    Without another word, she stepped into the hall and made her way toward the food hall.


    This time, there was no trace of anxiety in her movements. No shrinking posture. She knew she waste and didn¡¯t care. Her stride was steady, her chin lifted.


    When the guards saw her, they moved at once to open the great doors.


    The wave of attention that hit her as she entered was immediate. Dozens of eyes turned her way¡ªlords, nobles, guards¡ªstudying the change in her dress, her bearing, her presence.


    She ignored them all.


    Her gaze locked on Zyren. And then she noticed it.


    Beside him, at the head of the table, was another chair.


    One she had never seen before.


    It wasn¡¯t just <i>a</i> chair¡ªit was crafted to mirror his own.


    She slowed for half a heartbeat, eyes flicking to his face. He was watching her with amusement, his lips curved faintly as he gestured her forward.


    Not to hisp.


    To the chair.


    It wasn¡¯t only Aria who noticed. The entire hall shifted with the subtle weight of realization. Lords and nobles exchanged startled nces. Guards stiffened. Everyone understood the implication of what Zyren had just done.


    And Aria knew too.

 Chapter 195: No longer Weak

    <h4>Chapter 195: No longer Weak</h4>


    Aria didn¡¯t hesitate. She glided forward with measured steps, skirts whispering against the polished floor, and lowered herself into the seat beside Zyren. Her posture was deliberatelyposed, eyes fixed ahead as though the dozens of curious, suspicious, and hostile gazes around the table simply didn¡¯t exist.


    From behind her, a servant approached in silence, bowing before leaning close enough to hear her quiet voice. Aria spoke without rushing, her tone soft but carrying the weight of someone ustomed to being obeyed. One by one, she named the dishes she wanted, each request met with a deferential nod before the servant withdrew.


    It was only then that Zyren¡¯s voice cut through the low hum of the hall.


    "Aria was my pet."


    The statement, delivered in a tone sharper and louder than his usual, was enough tomand every ear in the room. The conversations died instantly. No one dared so much as to shift in their chair.


    "...but clearly, that has changed."


    His mouth curved with the faintest smile, the kind that hinted at secrets only he knew. Across the table, Lady Vivian¡¯s fingers clenched hard enough around her silver fork to warp the metal. The faint, grating twist of it breaking shape was almost drowned out by the tension flooding the air. Her shoulders trembled, not from fear but from an anger she barely kept contained.


    "Aria is bound to me," Zyren continued, each word deliberate. "We havepleted the binding ritual."


    The reaction was immediate and rippled through the hall like a sudden wind. Sharp gasps escaped several throats¡ªsmall sounds, yet amplified by the collective awe and disbelief they carried. A few nobles even rose halfway from their seats before realizing their breach of decorum.


    Zyren¡¯s gaze swept the room, slow and unblinking, locking eyes with each lord in turn. "Make no mistake. She may not possess my authority, but she is bound to me."


    Aria kept her expression still, though inside she felt the tremor of triumph mixed with a quiet wariness. He had just given her more than she¡¯d hoped for¡ªpublic acknowledgment, status, protection. But from Zyren, gifts always came with invisible chains.


    Filling his cup, he rose to his feet. The rustle of fabric followed as every person present pushed back their chairs to stand in unison. No one dared remain seated while the king was upright.


    He lifted his cup high. "To Aria."


    The hall echoed his words, though the forced cheer in some voices was painfully thin. A few looked like they¡¯d rather choke on their own tongues than offer the toast again.


    Aria¡¯s lips curved faintly as she murmured the words along with them. The sip of wine that followed tasted sharper than usual, as though the moment itself had infused it with something richer. Freedom might have been too strong a word, but there was space now¡ªspace to maneuver, to prepare. Zyren was a fortress she couldn¡¯t topple head-on, but with this new position, she could work around the walls.


    Even if he crowned her queen of vampires, she would still one day see him fall.


    Zyren sat again, and so did she. Across the table, Lady Vivian remained unnervingly still. A fresh fork had been set by her te, but she didn¡¯t touch it, her fingers hovering over the silver as though she knew it would meet the same fate as thest.


    Her chest rose and fell sharply. Then, with aposure so precise it felt rehearsed, she raised her hand.


    "Lady Vivian," Zyren acknowledged, his voice dropping low, smooth with the kind of danger that made the air seem thinner.


    She stood, bowing low. "My king," she began, her words crisp and respectful, though her gaze never once slid toward Aria. "Now that Lady Aria is bound to you, she is no longer suffering from the poison." Vivian¡¯s tone sharpened slightly, her next words cutting through the hall like ss. "She must still finish the tournament. A winner must be decided."


    The implication was clear to all¡ªVivian was openly pressing for a match that might kill Zyren¡¯s newly bound partner. Bold, almost suicidal.


    But Vivian did not back down. If she gave Aria more time, that seat¡ªqueen of the vampires¡ªwould be within the girl¡¯s reach. And that was something Vivian could not allow.


    Silence fell, heavy and suffocating. Even the sound of breathing thinned as everyone waited for Zyren¡¯s response.


    Aria, for her part, was unconcerned. Her opponent, Harriet, was human. With her current strength¡ªand with more power soon toe¡ªthere was no oue where she lost.


    "I¡¯m aware," Zyren said atst, his voice smooth as silk over steel. "But I¡¯m sure you are also aware that Harriet is seriously injured. She has only just woken from aa."


    Vivian¡¯s spine stiffened.


    "She will not be able to fight for months," he went on, holding her in his gaze like a predator studying prey. "When she is ready, the match will take ce."


    He stood again, prompting the room to rise with him. But instead of leaving, he allowed the silence to stretch before speaking once more.


    "Most of you have already heard, or will soon, but I¡¯ll say it now. I visited the vige the carriage driver went to before he turned into a monster."


    The atmosphere shifted instantly. The mere mention of it drew the heat from the air. Faces paled.


    "The vige was filled with Zyrens," he said, his tone hardening. "I wiped them all out. But some had already escaped long before I arrived."


    The quiet that followed was soplete a dropped pin would have echoed like thunder.


    "Harriet also visited that vige," Zyren added. "Until I find proof she is a monster, she is free to do as she likes. If any of you treat her otherwise..." He left the threat unfinished, but none in the room doubted the consequences.


    Without another nce at them, he finally turned and strode out of the hall.


    Normally, Aria would have risen to follow, but this time, she didn¡¯t move. Her gaze swept the hall instead, reading the subtle shifts in posture, the whispered exchanges, the restrained fury on certain faces. Chaos wasing¡ªshe could feel it brewing beneath the surface.


    But she was no longer the weak, uncertain figure who had once been easy to dismiss.


    Not anymore.

 Chapter 196: Queen

    <h4>Chapter 196: Queen</h4>


    Zyren had left with his guards, the heavy double doors swinging shut behind them. The moment the oppressive weight of his presence faded, the tension in the hall became a living, breathing thing¡ªsharp enough to slice through skin. Those who had lingered too long were suddenly reminded of urgent business elsewhere. Chairs scraped against the polished floor as a few vampires rose to their feet, eager to vanish before whatever storm was brewing broke loose.


    Lady Vivian, however, did not move with haste. She stood at the far end of the long banquet table, her posture regal yet brimming with lethal intent. Her eyes¡ªdark and glinting with barely restrained fury¡ªwere locked on one target. Aria.


    Aria, who satfortably in her chair, eating as though the hall wasn¡¯t charged with hostility. She speared a tender slice of meat with her fork, her smile as bright as a spring morning, utterly unbothered by the predator across the room.


    She no longer needed to pretend. No more feigning weakness. No more ying the sickly human who had been poisoned to win sympathy. She could eat now¡ªfreely, greedily¡ªwithout whispers using her of deceit.


    Her grin widened when Lady Vivian began to approach, skirts swishing with the deliberate precision of a killer closing in. But the woman¡¯s advance faltered. Several lords shifted toward her, clearly intending to speak. Whatever venom Vivian had been about to spill, she swallowed it down, masking her frustration behind a thin smile. She turned sharply on her heel, shooting Aria a re sharp enough to pierce bone.


    Aria met it with a faint smirk and returned her attention to her te, carving another bite. Let Vivian stew in her own rage.


    A shadow fell across her table.


    "You want to be Queen?"


    Aria¡¯s gaze liftedzily. Lord Virelle stood there, his tall, lean form radiating that coiled, restless energy belonging to those gifted with unnatural speed. Beside him was Lord Noctare¡ªpale, unsettling, his eyes faintly translucent in a way that made her skin crawl. Mind control. She didn¡¯t need to be told. There was something about his gaze that felt like a hook sinking into her thoughts, a silent invitation to let him inside.


    The rest of the table was less bold. Lord Drehk sat where he was, silent and watchful, his sharp gaze taking in every twitch of muscle and flicker of expression. Lady Lythari, however, was draped over her chair like a silken scarf, all but melting toward Drehk, her beauty weaponized into a slow, sultry assault.


    Aria took her time before answering, the temptation to dismiss them entirely tugging at her. But for now, she decided to y along.


    "Queen?" She set her fork down, leaning back slightly. "Why would I?" Her tone was almost curious, though her eyes glittered with a sharp edge. "What does that get me that I don¡¯t already have?"


    The implication hung in the air like perfume¡ªso long as Zyren stood behind her, she might as well already be queen.


    Lord Noctare smiled thinly, and the expression was somehow both empty and cruel. "I suppose humans have no loyalty to their kind. I thought you hated our king¡ªbecause he killed your family. But I see now that even hatred is temporary."


    Aria¡¯s jaw tightened.


    "I heard," Noctare continued, voice smooth but venomous, "that he burned your vige. That your brother¡¯s blood ran from his throat as he begged for mercy."


    Her fork paused halfway to her mouth. That... never happened. But the vivid image¡ªspoken in such detail¡ªtwisted something hot and furious in her chest.


    Noctare leaned closer, as if confiding a pleasant thought. "If it had been me... I could think of a thousand exquisite ways to end a human life."


    Every word was calcted to provoke. Her fingers itched to carve a reminder into his perfect skin, a scar he would never forget. Instead, she chose silence, lifting another piece of meat to her mouth with exaggerated calm. She chewed slowly, savoring the taste, letting the noise of the hall fade into a dull hum.


    "I¡¯d watch out, if I were you," Virelle said then, his voice deceptively casual. "There¡¯s a reason every vampire pet before you ended up dead."


    "And watch Zyren¡¯s moods," Noctare added, feigning concern. "There¡¯s a reason he¡¯s called the Blood King." His grin returned, sly and poisonous. "He killed his father. The rest of his family? Still rotting in the dungeons."


    The words hit her like a ssh of ice water. She stared at him, unable topletely hide her shock. Could it be true?


    "Watch your tongue, Noctare!" Lord Drehk¡¯s voice cut across the table, cold and sharp. Heads turned toward him. "Speaking on the King¡¯s business."


    Noctare didn¡¯t argue. He only smiled as though the reprimand was nothing, his goal already aplished. He and Virelle exchanged a nce before stepping away, the scrape of their boots fading into the echoing hall.


    Aria¡¯s fingers tightened around her fork, but she forced herself to continue eating as though nothing had been said. The lords¡¯ departure left a thinning crowd. Drehk rose soon after, discarding his napkin. Lythari made an ungraceful attempt to cling to his arm, herugh airy and too sweet, but he shook her off without a nce.


    By the door, Rymora stood with her head bowed, hands sped tightly before her apron. She waited, along with the other servants, for permission to leave.


    Her pulse stuttered when Drehk passed by. For a moment, the air seemed to thicken, the memory of his touch rushing back¡ªwarm hands against her skin, the weight of his body. She bit her lower lip hard enough to sting, forcing her eyes down. He didn¡¯t even look at her.


    And then Lythari was there, trailing her fingers along his sleeve, leaning close enough to whisper something that made herugh softly. It was theugh of a woman who wouldn¡¯t mind tangling herself in his sheets.


    Rymora¡¯s chest ached with an irrational heaviness. Drehk was a vampire who had lived decades longer than she had been alive. Even strong werewolves couldn¡¯t match that kind of lifespan, and she¡ªshe was closer to human in years than either race.


    Keep calm, she told herself fiercely. This jealousy was foolish. Just because he¡¯d taken her to bed once didn¡¯t mean she owned him.


    I could sleep with someone else too.


    The thought rang hollow, doing nothing to ease the weight in her chest as the door shut behind them, leaving her in the quiet echo of their absence.

 Chapter 197: AHHH!

    <h4>Chapter 197: AHHH!</h4>


    She was still staring at the door when Aria¡¯s voice rang out, sudden and unyielding.


    "Rymora."


    The name cut through the stillness like a de. Rymora¡¯s head snapped toward her, startled, her steps cautious as she moved closer. She was even more taken aback when Aria¡ªwhose gaze was usually calcting, untouchable¡ªgestured toward the chair beside her.


    "Sit," Aria ordered, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    If that wasn¡¯t strange enough, Rymora¡¯s shock only grew when Aria signaled for the servants. tes appeared, dishes steaming, the scent of roasted meat and spiced grains filling the air. She wasn¡¯t just offering food¡ªshe was ensuring Rymora ate.


    Rymora obeyed, trying not to stare. The first bite almost broke herposure. She had eaten well before, but the richness here was unmatched¡ªtender meat sliding apart beneath her teeth, sweet wine warming her throat. Still, the food¡¯s pleasure was muted by the weight of Aria¡¯s presence.


    Aria sat across from her, silent, her dark eyes fixed on Rymora with unnerving focus. She waited until every bite was swallowed, her expression sharp, almost predatory¡ªlike amander silently measuring the worth of a new soldier. There was no doubt in Rymora¡¯s mind: whatever war Aria was preparing for, she intended Rymora to stand at her side.


    ****************


    The news spread faster than Zyren had warned it would¡ªfaster than wildfire, faster than reason.


    It was one thing for a small vige to be burned to ash, as Aira¡¯s had been, punished for harboring Hunters. It was another for the vigers to be found butchered¡ªevery body sliced open before death imed them, the corpses then set aze.


    The night had been filled with growls, howls, and the metallic tang of blood so thick it seemed to stain the air itself. Those who¡¯d glimpsed the scene spoke in shuddered whispers, and those whispers warped, twisted, and grew in the retelling until there were dozens of versions¡ªeach more horrifying than thest.


    Worse still was Zyren¡¯s deration: the dead had not been human at all, but monsters wearing human skin. Zygon heads¡ªcreatures that even hardened vampires feared¡ªhad been among them. His words should have been enough to silence doubt. They weren¡¯t.


    Some believed him. Others... whispered.


    "He¡¯s a monster himself. He just wanted an excuse to kill more humans."


    "How long before he wipes us out?"


    "He calls himself king, yet treats us like ants under his heel."


    "Bloody king? No. He is Death itself."


    The voices grew sharper, more venomous. Among humans, the outrage was a seed, quietly rooting itself deep in the heart. No one dared speak too loudly or act too boldly¡ªthey knew what happened to those who opposed Zyren¡ªbut the resentment was there, waiting.


    Vampires, meanwhile, hardly flinched. Many of them were connected enough to know what Zygons were, and they praised Zyren¡¯s ruthlessness.


    "He might be crueler than his father," they murmured, "but he protects us."


    From the grand halls to the servants¡¯ quarters, the tale swirled like a living thing, impossible to kill. Even the maids whispered as they passed one another in the corridors, and it was only a matter of time before the words reached the ears of Harriet¡ªnewly woken in the healer¡¯s wing.


    She had been in aa for days, her body weak, her mind still fogged when she caught the murmured fragments between the healers attending her.


    "...Crete Vige... ughtered..."


    Her breath caught. "What vige?" she asked, her voice raspy, every word scraping her throat. A shiver crept through her chest, settling into her bones.


    "Crete Vige," one healer replied, not yet realizing the significance. "It¡¯s not far from¡ª"


    The rest was cut short by Harriet¡¯s sharp gasp. It felt as though someone had ripped the air from her lungs, carved her heart from her chest, and left a hollow space behind.


    "They... they can¡¯t all be dead," she whispered, the words trembling, disbelieving. "Someone... someone must have¡ª"


    Her vision blurred. Just days ago, she had seen her parents, had heard her mother¡¯sughter, her father¡¯s voice. The idea that she would never see them again was unthinkable¡ªso much so that her mind refused to fully grasp it.


    "They..." she began again, but the sentence never finished.


    "All of them were monsters!" a vampire healer barked, impatience dripping from every syble. "If the king says they deserved to die, they did. Now stop squirming."


    Harriet froze. Not because the words made sense¡ªthey didn¡¯t¡ªbut because of the way they were spoken. So certain. So dismissive.


    The healer¡¯s scowl faltered when she saw the tears sliding silently down Harriet¡¯s cheeks. She made no sound¡ªno sob, no gasp¡ªjust a quiet, steady stream of grief.


    The healers continued to talk, but Harriet no longer heard them. Their voices had be a dull hum, meaningless, as though carried away by the wind before reaching her. Her body felt heavy, too heavy to move. She couldn¡¯t tell if it was the lingering weakness from her injuries or the weight of what she¡¯d just learned.


    And somewhere beneath the grief, fury smoldered. At herself, at the world, at Zyren. She wanted to hate him¡ªneeded to¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t forget the monster she had faced, the one whose existence had proven Zyren¡¯s im.


    And yet... she remembered the strange tension she¡¯d felt when visiting her parents, the way they had looked at her as if seeing her from a distance. What if they had already been dead, their bodies just vessels for something else? The thought twisted the knife deeper, and fresh tears fell.


    Regardless of all I¡¯ve done... I couldn¡¯t protect them.


    The thought broke her. Her chest ached as if her heart had truly shattered, the pieces sharp enough to wound her from within.


    "Aaahhh!"


    The scream tore from her throat, raw and animal. She screamed until her voice cracked, until the healers rushed forward, trying to calm her, restrain her. She didn¡¯t care. Her limbs were useless, her body a prison, and the goal that had driven her¡ªto grow strong enough to kill Aira and take her ce as the king¡¯s pet¡ªfelt hollow now.


    What was the point? The family she had fought for was gone. Every reason she had clung to was gone.


    Her screams rose again, higher, desperate, filling the healer¡¯s wing with chaos.


    And then¡ªsoft footsteps.


    The sound alone cut through her frenzy. She went still, thest of her sobs caught in her throat. The air in the room shifted, growing heavier.


    Someone had entered. Someone whose presence demanded silence without saying a word.


    Harriet lifted her tear-streaked face toward the doorway...

 Chapter 198: Finished.

    <h4>Chapter 198: Finished.</h4>


    The door swung open without warning, its hinges groaning in protest. The air in the room shifted, heavy and cold, as a tall figure glided in with the kind of unhurried grace that belonged only to predators. Lady Vivian.


    She was elegance made flesh¡ªlong ck hair cascading like silk down her back, the glint of gold catching in her hairpins and the rings on her slender fingers. Her gown was of deep velvet, each fold rich enough to drink in the dim light, trimmed with threads of gold that whispered of wealth and power. Yet there was nothing soft about her presence. The atmosphere itself seemed to stiffen as she crossed the threshold.


    Without a word, her gaze flicked toward the two healers tending the bed. They froze, spines stiffening, before she issued her firstmand¡ªquiet, but edged like a de.


    "Leave us."


    There was no hesitation. No protest. The healers bowed and all but fled, their departure so hurried it left the faintest stir of air in their wake. Their trembling hands and quickened steps said more than words could¡ªLady Vivian was not in a forgiving mood.


    The silence she left behind was thick.


    On the bed, Harriet no longer screamed, but her face was streaked with dried tears. The redness of her eyes betrayed a night¡¯s worth of grief, the kind that burrowed into the bones. Her breathing came in uneven waves, and though she didn¡¯t speak, her gaze lifted warily toward the approaching figure.


    Lady Vivian did not soften her step. She stopped at the foot of the bed, arms folding loosely, eyes hard as onyx. Her first words fell like stones.


    "Yes, your family is dead."


    The bluntness was a p in itself. Harriet¡¯s lips parted as fresh tears welled without restraint, blurring her vision.


    "There¡¯s nothing you can do," Vivian added, her tone t.


    If she noticed the way Harriet¡¯s chin trembled, she didn¡¯t show it.


    "Worse," she continued, her voice silk over steel, "I heard you cannot even move your body. You¡¯re practically useless."


    The insult hung in the air like a bitter perfume. Harriet¡¯s breath hitched. She could taste the salt of her own tears at the corner of her lips. Slowly, painfully, she managed to choke out, "...this... this is my fault?"


    Vivian tilted her head slightly, almost curious. "If not yours, then whose fault is it? Your parents? Zyren? Me?"


    The words cut sharper than any de. Harriet flinched under them, but Vivian pressed on, merciless.


    "If you had killed her and taken her ce, Zyren would have protected you¡ªand not her."


    Her tone was almost conversational, but every syble was aimed to pierce.


    "She barely got a scratch on her face."


    The contempt in her voice made Harriet¡¯s blood burn. She struggled to sit up, her muscles straining, her hands trembling violently, but her body betrayed her¡ªnumb, heavy, and uncooperative. All she could do was re at the woman who stepped closer, her heels clicking softly against the stone floor.


    Vivian¡¯s eyes swept over Harriet¡¯s fragile form, her lips tightening with something dangerously close to disgust.


    "Of what use are you to me if you can¡¯t even move?"


    The quiet cruelty in the question shattered something in Harriet. Her eyelids fell shut, but the tears refused to stop, tracing hot lines down her pale cheeks. It was the look of someone too tired to argue with fate.


    "Then kill me," Harriet whispered, her voice raw but steadying. She opened her eyes again, and there was something feverish in them now. "Kill me and get it over with."


    Her gaze sharpened, almost pleading. "I¡¯ll join my family in hell if I have to."


    Something in the way she said it seemed to please Lady Vivian¡ªthough her face betrayed nothing. Her expression remained a mask of coldposure, but her eyes lingered on Harriet with faint interest, as if seeing a spark worth fanning.


    Harriet¡¯s voice rose again, sharp with despair. "I¡¯m useless to you. Then end my misery!"


    Her words trembled with a pain that went beyond the body, a wound carved deep into the soul. It was as if she were pouring her grief, her rage, and her exhaustion into the air, demanding an answer.


    But Lady Vivian did not kill her. She studied Harriet for a long moment, then slowly shook her head.


    "No," she said softly, but with a finality that crushed the air between them. "Not yet."


    Her lips curved¡ªnot warmly, but with calcted intent. "Before you die, you can still do one thing for me."


    The glint in her eyes was predatory, and Harriet felt it¡ªthough she didn¡¯t care.


    Vivian leaned in just enough for her next words to fall like poison. "I have a concoction that will let you walk. Use your limbs. For a short while, you will be as strong as a vampire. But after that..." Her tone cooled further, almost relishing it. "...you will die a terrible death."


    The danger in the offer was in. Harriet didn¡¯t even blink. She was too far gone to care.


    "I¡¯ll do as you ask, Lady Vivian," she said, her voice low, nearly trembling from the strain of holding herself together. "As long as I get the death I need."


    Her eyes closed again, but there was no peace in her face¡ªonly the endless rey of memories she could not banish. She tried not to think of her family, of theirst moments, but the images came anyway, burning through her thoughts until the tears returned, warm and unstoppable.


    Lady Vivian straightened, her shadow falling long over the bed. Without another word, she turned and swept from the room, her gown whispering across the floor. The moment she was gone, the suffocating weight of her presence lifted just enough for the healers to return.


    They approached cautiously, their eyes flicking toward the door as if half-expecting Vivian to reappear. One carried a fresh basin of water; the other brought salves and cloth.


    They worked in silence for a moment before the older of the two finally spoke, her voice gentle but firm.


    "It might seem bad right now," she said, adjusting Harriet¡¯s nket with careful hands, "but I promise¡ª with intensive care, in a year or two, you¡¯ll be able to use your limbs again without pain."


    Her tone carried quiet certainty, the kind born of experience.


    But Harriet wasn¡¯t listening. Her gaze was fixed somewhere far beyond the room, locked on a future she didn¡¯t want. The words barely reached her, dissolving before they could root. The thought of years was unbearable¡ªshe didn¡¯t want years. She didn¡¯t even want days.


    Her only answer was the faint sound of her breathing, steady but empty, as tears slid down her face without a sound.


    ************


    The night reeked of iron and smoke. , glinting off ws and fangs as two hulking dark and standing beasts closed in on their prey. Their growls reverberated through the air, a low, primal thunder that made even the shadows flinch.


    The creature they hunted¡ªtwice the size of either attacker¡ªroared defiantly, its scaled ck hide splitting under the weight of repeated blows. One monster lunged, its massive forelimbs striking like hammers, sending shockwaves through the ground. The other darted to the side, fangs sinking deep into the victim¡¯s nk, tearing loose a ribbon of flesh.


    The wounded beast staggered but did not fall. Its eyes¡ªburning with a molten gold fury¡ªmet theirs with a promise of vengeance. Itshed out in ast desperate counter, ws catching the smaller monster across the chest and spraying the dirt with dark, steaming blood. The cry that followed was part pain, part rage, but neither attacker relented.


    They drove it back into the trees, each strike slower than thest until finally the great beast faltered, its legs trembling beneath its massive weight. With onest bellow, it crashed to a knee, blood spilling freely from a dozen wounds. Still, death did not im it.


    A ragged breath escaped y¡¯s lungs as he stepped away from the fallen foe. His shoulders heaved, fur receding in ripples as the monstrous form bled away, leaving behind the raw, battered flesh of a man. ws became fingers, stained with blood not entirely his own. His chest rose and fell with the strain, his heartbeat loud in his ears.


    He turned to the other monster, now too shifting into human shape, but y barely noticed. His gaze lingered on the dying¡ªnot dead¡ªcreature before them. Mercy had not been the reason for sparing it. No... y knew he wasn¡¯t strong enough yet. Not for this fight. Not for the battles toe.


    He dropped to one knee, his breath forming clouds in the chill night air. The copper tang of blood coated his tongue. We should have finished it. The thought bit at him like a de, but deeper still was another truth¡ªfailure would cost the Zygon race everything.


    "I swear..." His voice was hoarse, scraped raw by the growls that had been his onlynguage moments ago. He clenched a fist, the blood drying on his skin like a mark of shame. "...I will do better. For us. For all of us."


    The other warrior said nothing, but the silence carried understanding.


    y rose slowly, casting onest look at the wounded monster dragging itself into the dark. This was not over. The hunt would continue, and when it did, he would be ready¡ªnot just as a beast, but as a Zygon determined to protect his own.


    <i>If not he would be killed and another would take his ce... it was the way of beasts.</i>

 Chapter 199: Clay: Snapping Fingers

    <h4>Chapter 199: y: Snapping Fingers</h4>


    y slipped back into the castle like a shadow slipping beneath a door¡ªsilent, unmarked by the watchful eyes that prowled its halls. He ignored the dull throb of the wounds still lingering across his body, though each one ached like a debt he had yet to pay. With a flicker of will, the torn flesh beneath his skin smoothed and knitted itself into the illusion of unbroken human form. The magic cost him more than he cared to admit, but appearances mattered, and tonight he had no desire to be seen bleeding.


    The familiar weight of his chamber door clicked shut behind him with a sharp m, the sound oddly satisfying in the empty air. His shoulders sagged. For a moment, he simply stood there, breathing in the cool, stagnant scent of the room¡ªstone walls, old wood, the faint lingering sweetness of incense burned weeks ago. He wanted nothing more than to copse onto his bed, to let the silence fold over him while he decided what to do next.


    But the silence wasn¡¯t his alone.


    A frown etched itself into his face before he even fully registered why. His gaze lifted¡ªand there she was. Lady Vivian stood in the exact center of his room, poised as if the space itself bowed to her presence.


    She looked furious.


    Not her usual petty, sharp-edged irritation, but truly furious. The kind of anger that burned low and steady, the kind that could set things in motion and leave ruin in its wake. What startled him most was that it matched his own mood far too well.


    She opened her mouth¡ªwords already gathering on her tongue¡ª


    ¡ªand y snapped his fingers.


    The sound was crisp, deliberate. Power curled out from him, invisible yet absolute, and froze her in ce. Not just her body¡ªher mind, her will, her very soul stilled under hismand, held in the invisible threads he had long since nted deep inside her.


    He¡¯d slept with her enough times to carve those threads into something unbreakable. It had taken every ounce of self-control not to kill her in the process, a discipline he was starting to question.


    Slowly, almostzily, y crossed the room and sank onto the edge of his bed. His eyes lingered on her motionless form. She was beautiful¡ªhe would never lie to himself about that. Even if he closed both eyes, her image would burn in the dark behind his lids.


    What frustrated him was not her beauty, but the gnawing truth that he¡¯d kept her alive far longer than made sense. Yes, killing her would draw attention. But her constant visits to his chambers, her nights tangled with him in bed¡ªthey were already drawing more attention than he liked.


    "Let me guess," he murmured aloud, his voice dry, "you¡¯re here toin about Zyren. Whatever he¡¯s done¡ªor hasn¡¯t done¡ªthis time."


    The frown on his face deepened.


    He had duties¡ªburdens that bnced his life and death on a knife¡¯s edge. And instead of removing this woman from his path, he let her circle him like a vulture, feeding on his patience.


    Am I a sadist? The thought came unbidden, edged with disgust. He tried to summon any practical reason for keeping her around, but none came.


    With another flick of his fingers, the spell released her, and she picked up her sentence exactly where she had left off, oblivious to the gap in time.


    "¡ªZyren made a bond with that woman!" Vivian¡¯s voice pitched high, almost a scream, as her re locked on y¡¯s eyes. Her gaze softened just slightly¡ªshe always did that when she saw his blue eyes framed by his hair, gold like wheat under sunlight. His features were a balm to her, or perhaps an addiction.


    She stepped forward, words spilling fast. "Harriet can¡¯t move, but she¡¯s the only way I can kill Aira without dirtying my own hands. To heal her, I¡¯ll have to use one of my family¡¯s rejuvenation potions¡ªon a human. It¡¯ll kill her, but before it does, she¡¯ll take Aira with her."


    "Then there¡¯s no problem," y said smoothly, almost bored. But her eyes narrowed, and he could see the flicker of rage brewing.


    "No problem? No problem? Zyren clearly cares for the wench!" Vivian snapped. Her voice was a whip crack, but y only nodded as if her outrage was a luby.


    "I¡¯m going to his chambers tomorrow," she dered, "and I¡¯ll see if I can seduce him."


    "A newly bonded male? You¡¯ll get yourself killed," y said sharply, irritation ring hot in his chest.


    But she wasn¡¯t listening. She rarely did. Her voice rolled on, quick and venomous, spinning fantasies of Aira¡¯s downfall, of the petty vengeance she¡¯d savor. Her words were the buzzing of a fly in a locked room¡ªconstant, irritating, impossible to ignore.


    y let it wash over him for another heartbeat, then raised his hand and snapped his fingers again. Blessed silence. Her body stilled mid-gesture.


    The magic was costly. His reserves were low, painfully so. It had been far too long since he¡¯d fed properly¡ªon human, werewolf, vampire. These days he coaxed what scraps of mana he could from the trees and nts around him, sips from a cup that never filled.


    I¡¯m living like a beggar, but spending magic like a king. His sigh was low, teeth gritted against the absurdity of it.


    The more he thought about it, the more his anger coiled inwards. His task was clear: find a sure, wless way to kill Zyren. It was why he had kept his head down for so long, why he moved in shadows. Yet here was Vivian, chasing a goal she could never reach, too blind to see her own stupidity.


    Maybe I¡¯m the stupid one.


    It would be easy¡ªso easy¡ªto kill her. He could eat her down to the marrow, erase her from existence sopletely that even her scent would dissolve into nothing. The risk would be minimal¡ªless than ten percent by his measure¡ªif not for Zyren¡¯s uncanny ability to pick their kind out of a crowd. That alone stayed his hand.


    I need to do better.


    With another snap, she returned to life mid-breath.


    "¡ªZyren will be mine! I¡¯ll make sure of it! I¡¯ll be Queen!" Her voice rose with a feverish conviction, as if sheer force of will could rewrite reality.


    Her tone softened suddenly, almost sweet. "I¡¯ll even make you head of the garden servants, if you want."


    y tilted his head. "Not King? You don¡¯t want me to be king?" His voice was teasing, but his eyes were knives.


    "King? Of course not!" Sheughed lightly. "I¡¯m not stupid enough to think that could happen."


    y¡¯s sigh this time was deep, drawn from somewhere far darker than mere exhaustion.


    And that is why you will die. Not by my hand¡ªperhaps¡ªbut you will die.


    When her rant finally wound down, she began to strip without ceremony. It was her ritual with him: anger, plotting, and then the body. She told him to do the same, her tone leaving no room for refusal. Momentster, she was straddling hisp, and he was inside her.


    Her moans came quickly¡ªsharp, high notes filling the chamber. She clung to him as if his body could anchor her madness, but y¡¯s mind was far from the act. His hunger stirred, deep and primal, whispering for him to shift, to tear into her flesh and drink her dry.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    The seed he had nted in her¡ªmagic distilled from the molten core of his being¡ªthrobbed faintly, binding her to his will. He held her there, letting her ride the illusion of control while he restrained himself from ending her life entirely.


    When she moaned Zyren¡¯s name, his movements slowed to a punishing rhythm. His lips brushed her ear, whispering for her to say his name instead.


    His rhythm slowed to something deliberate, almost cruel, and he bent to murmur against her ear¡ªurging her to say his name instead.


    Her voice faltered, then changed. "y..." she gasped, over and over, her body tightening around him. For that moment, the pleasure outweighed her obsession with Zyren.


    And she did.


    The sound of it¡ªhis name gasped from her lips, again and again¡ªwasn¡¯t satisfaction. It was a weapon, a reminder that even in her fantasies, he could overwrite her truths.


    He watched her face, eyes closed in bliss she thought she owned, and wondered again why he allowed this¡ªwhy he let her take anything from him at all.


    Whatever it was, it had no name worth speaking.


    And nothing more meaningless than doing meaningless things.


    Her moans filled the chamber, high and sharp, her nails digging into his shoulders hard enough to break skin. The faint scent of her perfume¡ªsomething floral but sharp¡ªwrapped around him, mixing with the copper tang of his own blood. She was lost in him, or at least in what she thought he was giving her.


    He moved with her, every thrust smooth but deliberate, as if each one were a choice. His hands slid over the curve of her spine, fingers pressing into the small of her back to guide her rhythm. Her heat coiled around him, her breathing growing ragged, mouth parting on broken whispers.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 200: Lab experiments

    <h4>Chapter 200: Lab experiments</h4>


    "It¡¯s not working!" Bovan blurted, his voice sharp with frustration as he stared down at the row of crimson vials lining the table.


    The liquid inside caught themplight in a way that made it almost beautiful¡ªif one forgot it was the product of ughter. He could feel the heavy, simmering presence of Collet beside him, the vampire¡¯s temper like a storm about to break.


    Savira might have been the overall head of their entire division, but Collet was second only to her in authority¡ªand that made his presence here far more dangerous. The fact that he of all people had been called into this experiment room was irritating enough. The fact that he was now under direct scrutiny was worse.


    Do I look like someone who deals with monster remains and half-rotted organs? Bovan thought with a grimace, his eyes flicking to the scattered fragments of scale and sinew stillid out on the far end of the table. He fought the urge to wrinkle his nose. He didn¡¯t want to be anywhere near this, especially if Collet reported back to Zyren. When that happened, everyone who failed was remembered.


    "Clearly! Do I look blind to you?" Collet snapped, his voice cracking like a whip through the air. His red eyes burned with impatience, and the taut lines in his pale face deepened.


    Bovan flinched instinctively, shaking his head so quickly it nearly jarred his neck. He wanted¡ªneeded¡ªto take a step back, to get some breathing space from that piercing gaze, but didn¡¯t dare. Collet moved closer instead, crowding into his space as if to prove he could.


    "Pour the silver into it," Collet ordered, each word clipped. "Let¡¯s see if it has a reaction. At the very least, we¡¯ll know whether it can be tested on humans."


    That logic was sound in the simplest sense¡ªsilver didn¡¯t harm humans, which made it a reliable tool for distinguishing Zygons from the untainted. But Bovan wasn¡¯t convinced. His fingers itched with the knowledge that this was a wasted step.


    Still, he obeyed. He uncorked the small sk of powdered silver and tipped a careful measure into the vial. The delicate particles swirled into the dark red fluid like a cloud of shimmering dust. He waited, almost willing the mixture to fizz, to curdle, to do something.


    It didn¡¯t.


    The silver sank to the bottom andy there, inert.


    Bovan¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. He shouldn¡¯t have been surprised, and yet the disappointment still prickled in his chest. They had been at this for days¡ªever since the first human-Zygon hybrid had rampaged through the food hall, tearing through its victims in an orgy of violence that still haunted his dreams.


    "Nothing," he murmured, his voice low, unwilling to meet Collet¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t need to see the man¡¯s expression to know it was dangerous.


    Collet¡¯s jaw tightened. His pale hands curled into fists at his sides, the faint twitch of his temple betraying just how close he was to unleashing the fury simmering under his skin.


    "Try¡ªtry gold. And bronze," Collet said finally. This time, Bovan could hear it: the faint edge of doubt creeping into his tone. For all his arrogance, Collet didn¡¯t believe this would work either.


    Bovan followed the order anyway. He measured out kes of gold first, watching as they sank like tiny coins through thick liquid. Then the bronze, heavier, duller. Neither made the slightest difference. The vial remained the same unyielding shade of deep red, stubborn in both color and texture.


    Collet¡¯s eyes narrowed. He looked like a man gripping the edges of his temper with both hands, trying to keep from letting it rip free. The silence between them was thick, pressing in from all sides, broken only by the faint scrape of Bovan setting the sk back on the table.


    Bovan could almost hear Collet¡¯s thoughts: There must be something. Something we¡¯re missing. The vampire¡¯s gaze kept darting to the other worktables, to the scattered tools, to the other healers hunched over their own vials and charts as though the answer might materialize if he looked hard enough.


    The quiet shattered with a sharp, deliberate knock. The sound echoed across the cavernous experiment hall, sharp as a de strike. Then came a voice¡ªcalm, controlled, carrying the weight of authority.


    "The King has arrived."


    Collet froze. His red eyes zed brighter, the color sharpening like a fresh wound, while his skin seemed to drain of what little warmth it had. The reaction was instinctive, not fear exactly, but something colder¡ªan awareness of power.


    Bovan felt the air leave his lungs in a rush. He had hoped¡ªprayed¡ªthat Zyren¡¯s arrival wouldn¡¯t happen on his watch. That he¡¯d be long gone before the king decided to check on their progress. Fate had apparently decided otherwise.


    Around the room, the other healers reacted instantly. Papers were abandoned mid-notation. Hands stilled in the act of pouring or measuring. One by one, they bent low at the waist, eyes fixed firmly to the floor. It didn¡¯t matter if they were human, vampire, or something else¡ªno one looked at Zyren without leave.


    The door swung open on silent hinges, and the hush in the room deepened into something almost unnatural. The sound of boots striking stone was steady, deliberate. Bovan caught the faintest glimpse from the corner of his eye¡ªthe heavy fall of ck fabric, the gleam of polished leather, the dark sweep of Zyren¡¯s signature cloak.


    No one dared breathe too loudly. The tension settled over them like a suffocating nket, pressing against skin and bone alike.


    Collet bowed lower than the rest, his shoulders rigid, his gaze locked on the floor. The movement seemed almost exaggerated, as though he were determined to appear the most obedient man in the room. Zyren¡¯s boots halted in front of him, the sound of his presence heavier than the silence.


    "Report," Zyren said. The word was loud, clear, utterly devoid of emotion.


    Bovan swore he could hear Collet¡¯s heartbeat.


    "King Zyren," Collet began, his tone carefully measured. "We..."


    He hesitated, and the slight pause was enough to make every other healer stiffen. Bovan¡¯s fingers curled against his thigh. He wanted to cut in, to correct Collet, to prevent him from making them sound like a single failing unit, but the thought of speaking unbidden in front of Zyren was unthinkable.


    "We are still searching for the reaction," Collet said finally, rushing now. "The transformation is at the most basic level." His words tumbled out faster than intended, as though if he stopped, Zyren might cut him off¡ªor cut him down.


    "We..." he began again, only to falter slightly before pressing on. "We have determined that the beasts carry cores¡ªsimr to those found in the Dark Forest. Magic cores. But we have yet to determine their function or how it integrates with the host."


    The word wended like a hammer in the quiet. It was deliberate. If Collet fell, he clearly intended to take everyone else down with him.


    Zyren¡¯s head tilted slightly, though his face remained unreadable. "This is the entirety of your team?"


    Collet nodded instantly.


    Bovan¡¯s stomach dropped. He had only been asked to look¡ªto consult briefly, to offer a few technical observations. He was human. Most of the others here were vampires with decades, even centuries, of practice in alchemical experimentation. Yet in this moment, he was no different from them in the king¡¯s eyes.


    He could feel Zyren¡¯s gaze slide toward him like a de tracing the back of his neck. The sensation was so heavy, so present, that Bovan found himself lowering his head even further, almost willing himself into invisibility.


    "You all seem healthy," Zyren said atst, his voice dropping into something quieter¡ªand far more dangerous. "Especially the humans. You clearly aren¡¯t taking this seriously."


    The words struck like the final judgment of a trial. Bovan¡¯s breath hitched in his throat.


    Zyren¡¯s tone sank lower still. "Maybe," he said, almost musingly, "all of you have shape-shifted. Maybe you have be Zygons. Perhaps that is why there has been no result."


    A tremor passed through the gathered healers. No one dared speak. Without a way to prove their innocence, Zyren could ughter every one of them where they stood, and the court would not only allow it¡ªthey would apud.


    The silence was suffocating now, thick with the unspoken truth: prove him wrong, or risk losing your head before the day was out.


    "I will not tolerate dy," Zyren continued, stopping just short of the central table. His gaze lingered on the vial of stubborn red liquid as if it had personally insulted him. "If you cannot prove what you are, then I have no reason to assume you¡¯re not alreadypromised."


    "If you need people to experiment on then you will have them in more numbers than you canprehend!"


    "However!" a clear warning followed.


    "The next time Ie here and there is still no report or advancement! I¡¯ll carve all of you up to ensure that I don¡¯t have monsters in vampire skin working for me!"


    "Starting from you Collet!" Zyrrn warned before turning around and leaving the room.

 Chapter 201: Vivian’s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 201: Vivian¡¯s n</h4>


    Two dayster.


    Harriet was back on her feet, moving with slow, deliberate steps through her chamber. Her body still ached¡ªdeep, dragging pains that pulsed in time with her heartbeat¡ªbut she could feel herself recovering faster than should have been possible. The physical wounds were healing; the rest of her... was another matter entirely.


    Her eyes were t. Lifeless.


    Xeera, her ever-attentive maid, flitted about the room, helping her dress. She spoke in gentle tones, recounting bits of meaningless chatter, stories from the kitchen staff, small pieces of gossip¡ªanything to fill the air with something other than silence. But Harriet gave no sign she heard. It was as if Xeera¡¯s words dissolved before they could reach her.


    Harriet¡¯s gaze stayed locked on the tall mirror before her. She studied the image staring back¡ªnot with vanity, but with a dull, clinical detachment, as if she were looking at someone else entirely.


    The cold weight in her chest did not shift even as she began fastening on her jewelry, sliding rings onto her fingers with mechanical precision. Xeera¡¯s hands moved carefully through her hair, weaving and pinning until the style was perfect, each motion painfully gentle, as though Harriet might shatter under the wrong touch.


    When Xeera finally spoke again, her tone carried quiet concern.


    "Lady Harriet, is there anything else you¡¯d like me to do?"


    The question was polite, butced with the unspoken truth¡ªHarriet was still in pain, and Xeera knew why. Knew her mistress had woken to the knowledge that her entire vige had been wiped from existence.


    Harriet¡¯s answer came cold and sharp, without so much as a nce over her shoulder.


    "No. You don¡¯t need to follow me."


    She left the room without slowing her pace, her footsteps soft but unyielding on the polished floorboards. Xeera remained behind, her lips pressing into a thin line, knowing better than to push.


    The food hall was quiet when Harriet entered, only a few early arrivals scattered among the long tables. Her appearance drew startled nces¡ªno one had expected her so soon, let alone walking under her own strength¡ªbut no one dared to voice their surprise.


    The hush deepened when King Zyren arrived, his presence filling the hall like a shifting pressure in the air. Aria followed a step behind him, her gaze flicking briefly toward Harriet before sliding away.


    Lady Vivian was already seated, her posture refined, her faceposed into an almost serpentine calm. The curve of her lips was subtle but unmistakable¡ªshe was holding something back, something sharp. Her eyes slid toward Aria with calcted leisure, and in that look Aria read the truth: whatever Vivian was about to do, it was designed to wound her.


    Still, the food was served. Aria took her seat beside Zyren, her fingers curling briefly around the silverware before she began eating with unhurried precision. If her appetite was going to be ruined, she might as well fill her stomach first.


    Across the table, Harriet toyed with her food, barely lifting her fork, her face still set in that same nk, unseeing mask.


    When Lady Vivian raised a hand, all movement stilled. Zyren¡¯s gaze cut toward her, and he gave the barest nod. For a moment, his eyes drifted to Harriet¡ªa fleeting, unreadable nce that Harriet ignored entirely.


    "Your Highness," Vivian began, bowing her head with wless grace. Her voice carried an air of solemnity, though Aria could almost hear the satisfaction hidden beneath. "Lady Harriet has recovered, and I believe now would be the perfect time for the final match of the Blood Tournament to be held."


    Her tone was poised, but her mind burned with vicious certainty. Harriet will kill Aria. Harriet will die soon after. I couldn¡¯t dream of a better ending if I tried.


    Aria¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She had already noticed Harriet¡¯s return, but what unsettled her was not the recovery¡ªit was the emptiness. Harriet had been broken in ways Aria understood all too well. Waking to find your world gone... it stripped something out of you that no amount of strength could rece.


    At least I have Liora, Aria thought bitterly. What does she have?


    And that was what made Vivian¡¯s move all the more insidious. This wasn¡¯t about honor or tradition¡ªit was a weapon aimed directly at her.


    For the first time, Aria felt the urge to plead her case to Zyren, to stop the match before it began. Because once the challenge was epted, there would be no walking away¡ªone of them would have to die.


    The thought sparked something dark inside her. Anger. Frustration. She could beat Harriet¡ªof that she had no doubt. She was faster, stronger, and far more dangerous now. But killing her? No. Not like this.


    She had long since abandoned thebat lessons Zyren had arranged with Vander. They were no longer necessary¡ªshe possessed the physical power she had once craved, and she had no patience for wasting her time with drills.


    "Your Highness," Vivian pressed on, her gaze sweeping over the gathered lords. "I trust you will uphold the long-held customs of the vampire realm."


    The reaction was immediate. Lord Virelle and Lord Noctare inclined their heads in firm agreement. Lord Drehk merely continued to eat, his disinterest in, while Lady Lythari leaned in close to him, whispering something in a voice meant only for his ears, her lips curved in a slow, knowing smile.


    Zyren hummed low in his throat, lifting his goblet. He took his time, sipping deeply, while Aria fixed her gaze on him.


    She reached for the bond between them¡ªsomething she had deliberately avoided since the day it was forged¡ªand pushed her thoughts toward him.


    The match can¡¯t happen. Not yet. Harriet is too weak. Shift it forward, give her time to¡ª


    She didn¡¯t have the chance to finish.


    "I agree," Zyren said, setting his cup down with deliberate weight. His voice cut through the hall, cold and final. "The match has been postponed for far too long."


    No one looked surprised. They all knew the power a ritual bond granted its participants. Most here had chosen not to attempt it themselves¡ªtoo dangerous, too consuming, and far too easy to end in death if one partner¡¯s strength faltered.


    "...The match will be held this evening," Zyren continued, "and the winner will be decided."


    His tone was t, but his eyes lingered briefly on Aria, an unspoken confidence in her ability to survive. To him, the risk was eptable. Necessary, even.


    Because Zyren¡¯s thoughts were already elsewhere. Past the petty intrigues of the Blood Tournament. Past the power struggles in the hall.


    He was focused on the one enemy that truly concerned him.


    Zygons.

 Chapter 202: Zyren Accepts

    <h4>Chapter 202: Zyren epts</h4>


    The excitement in Lady Vivian¡¯s eyes could not be hidden. She bowed her head toward King Zyren the instant he announced the match, then lifted her chin again with the careful poise of someone trying too hard to look unaffected.


    She resumed her meal, slicing delicately at her meat, sipping her wine with the elegance of nobility¡ªbut the gleam of triumph in her expression was unmistakable.


    Aria, on the other hand, felt her appetite wither and die. The moment Zyren¡¯s words left his lips, the food on her te seemed tasteless, her throat tight. She set her utensils down, forcing herself to keep her face nk, though her gaze cut sharply toward Vivian. Then, reluctantly, toward Harriet.


    Harriet sat stiff-backed, her movements strange¡ªmechanical. She didn¡¯t react to Zyren¡¯s decree, didn¡¯t even flinch. Her eyes were fixed on her te, the spoon in her hand scraping, scraping, as though she didn¡¯t notice the mess she was making. It was almost childlike, a mind disconnected from the body.


    So the match is really going to happen, Aria thought bitterly. Her gaze slid to Zyren, who continued to drink from his goblet, the dark red liquid staining his lips. He barely touched the foodid before him, as if it wasn¡¯t worth his time. She wanted to ask him why, wanted to pry into his thoughts, but she had bigger problems. Problems with flesh and blood consequences.


    Aria kept still until Zyren finally rose to his feet. The scrape of his chair was the signal for the entire hall. As he strode toward the doors, cloak trailing, every noble and servant bowed their heads. Once the door shut behind him, silence loosened its grip and the room seemed to exhale.


    Aria wasted no time. She pushed back her chair and crossed the distance to Harriet, ignoring the stares. Her boots clicked sharply against the polished floor, her expression tight with restrained frustration.


    "You¡¯re aware, aren¡¯t you?" she said sharply, lowering her voice just enough to keep it from ringing through the hall. "I¡¯m as strong as a vampire now. You can¡¯t defeat me."


    The words were direct, meant as warning, meant to pierce through whatever fog Harriet was drowning in.


    But Harriet didn¡¯t even blink. Her eyes stayed locked on her te, on the food she hadn¡¯t eaten. The spoon turned idly in her hand, scraping at broth, swirling bits of bread until it was nothing but mush. She didn¡¯t acknowledge Aria at all.


    The lords at the far end of the table exchanged nces. Nobles leaned toward one another, murmuring in disapproval at Aria¡¯s boldness.


    Lady Vivian was already on her feet, sweeping closer with a predatory grace. She positioned herself neatly at Harriet¡¯s side, her smile as sharp as the sh of her golden rings.


    "Lady Aria," she said sweetly, her voice carrying through the hall with the perfect bnce of civility and venom. "Whatever you have to say should be said on the battle floor. It is clear Lady Harriet has no words for you."


    Her snicker afterward was soft, but deliberate.


    Aria held Harriet¡¯s nk stare for a moment longer, searching for some flicker of humanity behind those dead eyes. Nothing. The void was worse than anger¡ªit was like speaking to an empty shell.


    Her frown deepened. She turned her gaze on Vivian, eyes narrowing, but said nothing. Not here. Not with so many eyes watching.


    Spinning on her heel, Aria strode out of the hall, her expression thunderous. Her heart hammered in her chest as the doors shut behind her, the cool corridor air brushing her face. I could crush her in seconds, she thought. But I can¡¯t bring myself to kill her. That¡¯s what Zyren wants. That¡¯s what he is. I won¡¯t be him. I won¡¯t stain my hands like that.


    She exhaled sharply, forcing herself forward, relieved by the single thought that steadied her: This time, I have a choice.


    Back in the food hall, Harriet remained in her seat, spoon scraping against porcin, broth spilling over the edge. She was making a mess of the te but didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Vivian didn¡¯t care. Sheid a hand on Harriet¡¯s arm with practiced gentleness, her voice honey-smooth. "Harriet. Follow me."


    Harriet¡¯s body jerked slightly at the sound, then moved as if pulled by invisible strings. Vivian wrapped her arm around hers, practically guiding her out of the hall. She ignored the stares, the whispers, the curious looks from both nobles and servants. All that mattered was moving Harriet into her web, one step at a time.


    The door shut behind them.


    Silence lingered only a heartbeat before Lord Virelle spoke, his voice sharp and dismissive. "Vivian¡¯s n is stupid."


    His tone wasn¡¯t hushed¡ªhe didn¡¯t bother. The nobles still seated quickly scrambled to their feet, leaving the hall in a nervous tide. No one wanted to be caught lingering when the lords began to speak.


    "You think?" Lord Noctare scoffed, his translucent eyes glinting with amusement. His voice dripped sarcasm. "Zyren is the strongest vampire alive. His bloodline eclipses even his father¡¯s. Afterpleting the ritual, his power will have grown further¡ªmore dangerous than any of us can calcte. And the human he bonded with?"


    He tilted his head toward the empty seat Aria had abandoned. "Weak before, perhaps. But now? Her body would rival even the elite units of the royal guard."


    Virelle¡¯s brows drew together. Even he couldn¡¯t refute that.


    To their surprise, Lord Drehk spoke then, his deep voice cutting through the air. He had been eating quietly, detached as always, but now he lifted his gaze. "Zyren would not have agreed to the match unless he was certain she would survive. That much is obvious. He likes her. Why else would he bond with a human?"


    The implication hung heavy in the air. Everyone here knew what it meant: a ritual bond could not be severed, not unless one partner died.


    "Exactly," Lythari purred from her seat, her longshes lowering as her gaze slid over Drehk¡¯s muscr arms. She leaned close to him, whispering in tones meant only for him but loud enough to be heard by the rest. "So all of Vivian¡¯s scheming is meaningless."


    She sighed theatrically, lips curling into a sly smirk. "She¡¯ll weep in the end. That is, if she even realizes when she¡¯s beaten."


    Her eyes lingered on Drehk a moment longer, filled with unashamed desire. Unlike Vivian, Lythari didn¡¯t let obsession drive her to madness. She understood her own hunger¡ªher own infatuation¡ªand she had patience. Drehk treated all women the same, showing no favor, no weakness. But she remembered the nights she¡¯d shared his bed decades ago.


    If I bid my time, I¡¯ll be there again, she thought with serene confidence. She was immortal. Patience was her greatest weapon.


    Virelle ran a hand through the red tips of his hair, an old habit when he was troubled. "Vivian won¡¯t let go. She knows this is herst chance. She¡¯ll use it. She has to."


    "Perhaps," Noctare murmured, his smirk returning. "But that only matters if she has a choice. If there is no way to change the oue, then she was doomed before she began."


    He concealed the flicker of disappointment that tugged at him. Vivian¡¯s obsession was partly his doing. Long ago, he had nted a seed in her mind¡ªno control, just a suggestion, a nudge that had grown in the shadows of her heart. Zyren¡¯s presence, his distance, had done the rest.


    "If she can¡¯t rid us of Aria, then she¡¯s useless," Noctare finished coldly. His words were like des hidden in silk, but the other lords understood well enough.


    Breaking the bond would weaken Zyren. It was the only opening they might ever have. But so long as Aria lived, Zyren¡¯s strength was untouchable.


    And that meant Vivian¡¯s games would either deliver them an opportunity... or seal her own ruin.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 203: A BLOODY MATCH?

    <h4>Chapter 203: A BLOODY MATCH?</h4>


    Leaving the hall, Aria did not return to her chambers where she knew Zyren would not be.


    Her steps were deliberate, each one sharper than thest, carrying her instead toward his study.


    She intended to speak to him, and she would not wait.


    The two guards at the door stiffened as she approached, their crimson-tinged eyes flicking toward her before they bowed.


    She didn¡¯t acknowledge them¡ªdidn¡¯t slow.


    Her hand pushed against the heavy door, the polished wood giving way under her palm, and she stepped inside without knocking.


    The faint scent of ink and old parchment clung to the room, mingling with the sharper tang of candle wax.


    Zyren¡¯s presence filled the space before his voice did.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be in the training room with Vander?"


    He didn¡¯t even look up from the papers in his hands.


    "There are still a few hours before your fight. He could teach you a thing or two before your first kill."


    The casual cruelty in his tone struck her like a p.


    The implication was clear¡ªHarriet¡¯s death was not a possibility, it was an expectation.


    "I¡¯m not killing anyone," Aria said, her voice steady but threaded with steel.


    She crossed the room, stopping on the opposite side of the massive desk, her gaze locked on his.


    The sincerity in her tone was deliberate, a challenge he couldn¡¯t mistake.


    Finally, he raised his eyes from the documents. The corners of his mouth curved into a slow, amused smile¡ªthe kind that always made her want to w it off his face.


    "Really?" he drawled, his tonenguid but mocking.


    "Yes," she snapped. "I¡¯m not killing anyone, and no one can force me to."


    His smile deepened, though the look in his eyes sharpened. He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on the desk.


    "Why do you think it¡¯s called the Blood Tournament?" he asked, his voice quieter now, heavier, almost intimate. "Do you imagine the name was chosen for ir?"


    Her silence was answer enough.


    "Do you think those who killed their opponents wanted to?" His voice dropped lower still, forcing her to listen. "The arena gates do not open until one of you is dead. If you hesitate too long, the crowd grows impatient. They¡¯ll throw stones until the most injured among you falls. There is no walking away."


    He leaned back into his chair, his expression nk but his words slicing clean through the space between them.


    "You will kill her," he said, "or you will die."


    Aria¡¯s jaw tightened until her teeth ached. She burned her re into him, letting him see every ounce of defiance she could muster.


    "Oh, and remember this, Aria..." He let the pause hang just long enough for her to turn away, one hand already on the door.


    "I won¡¯t save you. Go all out. Visit Vander¡ªhe¡¯s good at what he does. He¡¯ll tell you the quickest ways to give her a painless death."


    The door clicked shut behind her before he could see the way her fists clenched at her sides.


    Her heart pounded¡ªnot with fear, but with a low, coiled anger that seemed to thrum through her veins.


    She didn¡¯t even know who she was most furious at¡ªZyren for pushing her into this, Harriet for being in the position at all, or herself for not seeing a way out.


    She reached her chambers, closing the door behind her, and sat heavily on the bed.


    The fight loomed ahead, a jagged shadow she couldn¡¯t step around.


    The thought circled in her mind, sharp and bitter:


    Unless you¡¯re at the very top, above everyone else, someone will always be there to control you.


    Zyren lived at that pinnacle.


    No one told him what to do.


    And no one could¡ªunless they could touch what he valued most.


    I should contact Liora, she thought suddenly. If I¡¯m gone before the fight begins, they can¡¯t force me to y their game.


    By the time the evening bells chimed, she was already dressed in the clothes and armor Zyren had ordered for her.


    The weight of it was strangeforting and constricting at the same time.


    The door mmed open without warning, and Rymora burst in, her dark eyes wide with urgency.


    Behind her, a female guard was fastening thest straps of Aria¡¯s armor, speaking without pause.


    "This armor is forged from Adanite metal¡ªlight, flexible, ideal for women. This one has been reinforced to protect your vital organs. Unless you¡¯re blindsided, you¡¯ll leave the arena uninjured."


    Her voice carried such confidence that Aria almost believed her.


    "I¡¯ve fastened it so it can¡¯t be removed during the match. Once it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll assist you in taking it off."


    "I¡¯ll be on standby by the gate and I¡¯ll also do some final checks before you have to go in so you have no need to be concerned!"


    "Thank you, Vioni," Aria cut in before the woman could continue. "Wait outside. I have things to take care of."


    Vioni bowed and stepped out.


    The instant the door closed, Rymora was scribbling furiously on the sheet of parchment on the table, her hand shaking slightly.


    When she pushed it toward Aria, the words were bold, almost carved into the page:


    You¡¯re fighting Harriet? Today? Now? Did the ritual work?


    Aria met her gaze and gave a slow, firm nod.


    "Yes. I¡¯m fighting. And yes, the ritual worked. I¡¯m stronger now."


    A wry smile twisted her lips. "But who would have thought the first thing I¡¯d be asked to do with that strength is kill?"


    Her eyes drifted to the weapon on the table¡ªa short de, its edge catching the lowmplight.


    I won¡¯t, she thought. I can¡¯t.


    But she still reached for it, fingers curling around the hilt.


    If she refused to leave her chambers, Zyren would simply send Vioni¡ªor worse¡ªto drag her out.


    Her grip tightened. The metal was cool, almost soothing, against her palm.


    One way or another, she would walk into that arena.


    What happened inside it... she had yet to decide.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 204: A bloody match(2)

    <h4>Chapter 204: A bloody match(2)</h4>


    Aria couldn¡¯t help but feel a ripple of unease when the carriage finally lurched to a stop. The moment she stepped out, the noise hit her first¡ªan unrelenting roar that seemed to shake the very ground beneath her boots. The arena loomed ahead, its towering stone walls encircling a mass of bodies crammed shoulder to shoulder. The air was thick with heat, sweat, and the metallic tang of anticipation, the scent of it almost as sharp as the weapons she knew waited inside.


    Her breath caught. The sheer number of faces staring down from the stands was overwhelming, a sight that made her wonder how Zyren had managed to summon so many spectators in such a short time. It was as if every pair of eyes in the kingdom had been drawn here, hungry for blood.


    Almost as though she had read Aria¡¯s thoughts, Vioni, walking just a step behind, leaned in and gestured for her to move forward. Rumora trailed them both, her gaze darting about in equal parts awe and suspicion.


    "There¡¯s nothing the people love more than watching a fight," Vioni murmured, her voice steady but tinged with something like excitement. "And this one... this decides who stands beside the king. To be honest, you should think of it like the queen being chosen."


    Aria gave a short, humorless scoff, shaking her head as she adjusted to the unfamiliar weight of the armor. The Adanite tes were lighter than she¡¯d expected but still constricting, hugging her ribs and shoulders until every movement felt deliberate.


    "Me? Queen?" she said aloud, her voice carrying more derision than she intended. "They¡¯d never ept me, no matter what Zyren says." And she knew¡ªwithout question¡ªthat she would rather die than sit beside him in that gilded cage.


    Being king with his head under my boot... now that, I could live with.


    The pace quickened, their steps echoing down a narrow passage. Instead of leading her toward Zyren, they brought her to a low, shadowed gate beneath the stands. The smell of the crowd was stronger here¡ªheat, dust, and the acrid scent of spilled ale. Through the iron bars ahead, Aria caught sight of Harriet. The other woman was d in nearly identical armor, the muted silver of Adanite gleaming faintly under the wan light. Yet her eyes¡ªonce so vacant and hollow¡ªwere fixed forward, unblinking, her expression t and cold.


    But Aria¡¯s newly sharpened senses caught something else. Beneath the armor, beneath the rigid stance, Harriet¡¯s body still radiated weakness¡ªher movements too deliberate, her weight subtly shifted to one side.


    "One smooth downward thrust should do it," Vioni murmured beside her, pointing toward Harriet with a faint smile that suggested the oue was inevitable. Aria didn¡¯t answer, merely stepping toward the gate, the roar of the crowd pressing down on her like a wave.


    Just as she was about to pass through, a gentle tug stopped her. She turned to find Rumora standing close, her wide eyes locking onto Aria¡¯s with a sincerity that startled her.


    "It¡¯s only right that you defend yourself," Rumora whispered. Her voice trembled, yet her gaze was steady, full of trust. The message was clear¡ªif Aria took the first swing, she¡¯d carry the guilt of killing Harriet for the rest of her life.


    Aria nodded once, slowly getting over the shock of hearing Rymora actually confirm that she could speak as she stepped away.


    The gate groaned open. The light hit her first¡ªmuted sunlight filtered through a thin veil of clouds. The arena floor stretched wide and barren, the ground churned to dust by countless battles before hers. She could feel the stares from every seat, the weight of expectation pressing against her armor. Across the expanse, Harriet entered with measured steps, a short de in her grip and a gaze as frigid as steel.


    "I can figure out a way where you don¡¯t have to die if you refuse to fight," Aria called out, her voice carrying just enough to reach Harriet. The crowd¡¯s cheers blurred the edges of her words, but she saw in Harriet¡¯s eyes that she¡¯d heard.


    There was no reply. No hesitation.


    Instead of waiting for the king¡¯s signal, Harriet moved. She screamed¡ªan animal, ragged sound¡ªand rushed Aria with startling speed. Aria barely had time to raise her de, steel ringing against steel as their swords met in a forceful sh. The shock of it rattled her bones.


    She staggered back, breath quickening, her brows drawing tight in disbelief. Harriet¡¯s movements were sharper, heavier, faster than they had any right to be. This was not the woman Aria had assessed moments ago, not the frail opponent her senses had marked as an easy win.


    Fear slid cold into her chest. Her heartbeat surged, loud in her ears. This was wrong¡ªimpossibly wrong.


    ¡¯She¡¯s human. She shouldn¡¯t feel this strong.¡¯


    Another blow came, harder than the first, and Aria had to grit her teeth to keep from being forced to her knees. The vibrations from the strike burned up her arms, her grip tightening until her knuckles whitened. Harriet pressed forward, relentless, her eyes alive now¡ªnot with rage, but with grim, unyielding purpose.


    It was the look of someone who had nothing left to lose.


    ¡¯Was she pretending to be weak all along?¡¯ The thought barely had time to form before the truth hit her¡ªthere was only one exnation for this kind of strength.


    Aria darted back, boots kicking up dust, and shouted over the din, "She took something! That¡¯s against the rules!"


    Her voice cracked, desperation sharpening the edges. The crowd faltered, noise dipping into murmurs, confusion rippling through the stands. For a fleeting moment she thought¡ªZyren will hear. He¡¯ll stop this.


    A low chuckle cut through the air instead, silencing the rest. It was smooth and mocking, the kind of sound that slid like a de under the skin.


    A woman¡¯s voice¡ªrich, amused¡ªrose above them. "There¡¯s no rule against it, Lady Aria."


    Aria¡¯s stomach dropped at the sound. Vivian.


    "I¡¯d watch my front if I were you," Vivian added, her tone dripping with pleasure at the unfolding spectacle.


    Aria¡¯s focus flickered, just for a second, toward the stands. That second was all it took. A mistake she had no choice but to pay for.

 Chapter 205: A bloody Match(3)

    <h4>Chapter 205: A bloody Match(3)</h4>


    The hiss of steel against steel rang out as Harriet¡¯s de came down in a savage arc. The strike was fast¡ªtoo fast for Aira to fully evade¡ªand it mmed hard into her side. The shock reverberated through her armor, the metal groaning under the force, and she knew with certainty that if not for that protective shell, she would have been carved open to the bone.


    The impact sent her stumbling backward, breath ripping from her lungs. Pain red across her ribs as she twisted away, barely bringing her sword up in time to keep Harriet from following through and severing her arm. Her boots scraped across the arena floor, grit grinding beneath them as she regained her footing.


    Aira swore under her breath, tasting the copper tang of adrenaline on her tongue, and fixed her gaze on her opponent. Harriet didn¡¯t flinch under the heat of her re¡ªshe didn¡¯t even seem to notice. Her face was a cold mask, eyes fixed on Aira with a relentless, predatory focus. There was no sign of hesitation in her movements, no flicker of humanity in her gaze¡ªonly a singr, consuming drive to destroy.


    And destroy she would. Harriet¡¯s attacks came faster now, harder¡ªevery blow a merciless hammerfall that forced Aira into retreat. There was no space to counter, no time to breathe. It was as if Harriet had stepped beyond the normal limits of skill and stamina into something unnatural, each swing cutting closer to vital flesh.


    To those watching, the oue was already decided. The lords seated near the high pavilion, close enough to watch the king¡¯s every shift in posture, exchanged sharp nces. Their eyes flicked toward Zyren, searching for some hint of his thoughts¡ªcuriosity sharpening into disbelief when they found none. His expression was an unbroken wall of calm, as though the woman he was bound to wasn¡¯t moments away from being cut down before his eyes.


    If he felt anything at all, it was hidden deep, locked away where no one could see.


    Aira¡¯s breath came faster, heat prickling across her skin beneath the armor. Sweat beaded along her hairline, stinging her eyes, slipping down her jaw. Each step back only drove her closer to the edge¡ªof the arena, of her endurance, of her life. Harriet stalked her like a hound scenting blood, matching her retreat step for step.


    "Can we¡ª" Aira tried, words tumbling half-formed past her lips, but she abandoned them almost instantly. She could see it in Harriet¡¯s eyes: unless Aira was bleeding out in the dust, Harriet had no interest in conversation.


    The longer they fought, the more Aira began to see what was wrong with her opponent. Harriet¡¯s skin was drawn tight over her bones, pale to the point of sickness. The flush of life seemed absent, as though some invisible hand was draining it from her with each movement. Yet still she fought harder, faster, striking with the desperate strength of someone who had wagered everything on this one moment.


    Aira¡¯s heart thudded hard against her ribs. The change unsettled her¡ªit felt wrong, dangerous. Then Harriet¡¯s sword hissed past her face, so close it left a whisper of pain along her cheek. A shallow line of blood welled there, warm against the sudden chill crawling down her spine.


    The near miss set her pulse racing. Her eyes widened, pupils swallowing the color in fear. She brought her de up again, only to stagger as Harriet¡¯s boot connected with her shin in a vicious kick. The blow knocked her legs out from under her, and she hit the ground hard, air rushing from her lungs in a pained gasp.


    Fear twisted cold in her gut. She scrambled backward, dragging herself away from Harriet¡¯s looming shadow, her fingers clutching at the dirt for purchase. The thought that she might die here¡ªright now¡ªmmed into her with all the force of the blows she was barely surviving.


    But fear or not, she forced herself back to her feet. She had no choice.


    Harriet¡¯s movements had taken on a frantic edge now, her face set in grim determination. With a burst of speed, she mmed her entire body into Aira¡¯s, the collision sharp and punishing. Aira¡¯s teeth mped down on her tongue, pain spiking as she tasted her own blood. But she couldn¡¯t afford to focus on it. Not when Harriet¡¯s next swing could end her life.


    Steel shed again, sparks leaping in the narrow space between their des¡ªthen white-hot agony red in Aira¡¯s arm. Harriet¡¯s sword had pierced clean through the muscle, ripping a cry from her throat. Her fingers spasmed uselessly around her weapon, and she felt it slip from her grasp, falling to the ground with a metallic thud.


    Blood poured from the wound, warm and slick against her skin. She dropped to one knee, vision blurring at the edges. Somewhere deep inside, instinct screamed at her to turn¡ªturn toward Zyren, beg him silently, through the bond, to save her. But pride and fear both kept her eyes fixed forward.


    Harriet closed in, unrelenting. Aira¡¯s panic sharpened her senses to a razor¡¯s edge. With her good arm she snatched her weapon from the dirt, forcing herself upright once more. She could not¡ªwould not¡ªdie on her knees.


    The crowd¡¯s voices rose around them, a roaring storm of excitement and bloodlust. They wanted death¡ªher death¡ªand the sound of it rattled in her skull until she almost couldn¡¯t tell if it came from outside or from the pounding of her own heart.


    She didn¡¯t dare look toward the high pavilion. But she didn¡¯t have to. She could feel Zyren¡¯s presence like a cold shadow in the back of her mind. What she couldn¡¯t feel was anything else¡ªno warmth, no reassurance, no thread of emotion through the bond that tied them.


    The realization settled like ice in her chest. He¡¯s going to let me die.


    Harriet¡¯s next strike was aimed for her throat. Aira knew, with grim certainty, that even her armor would not save her from this one. She couldn¡¯t stop the tears from pooling in her eyes, though whether from pain, fear, or rage she wasn¡¯t sure.


    Her thoughts were both scattered and crushingly heavy. She couldn¡¯t think of a strategy. She couldn¡¯t think of escape. She could only react¡ªparry, stumble, retreat.


    The de came again, a silver blur. Aira deflected it by a hair, but the movement left her open. Harriet¡¯s sword bit deep into her already-injured arm, slicing through with brutal precision.


    The world seemed to narrow to the scream of pain tearing from her throat, the hot gush of blood, the dizzying horror of seeing half her arm gone.


    If she had been afraid before, now she was face to face with death itself. Harriet moved toward her without triumph, without malice¡ªjust a terrible, nk inevitability.


    Aira forced herself upright again, though her vision swam and her breath came shallow and ragged. Every beat of her heart felt like a countdown to the moment her body would give out entirely. She didn¡¯t dare nce at her wound, knowing that to look would be to lose the will to keep moving.


    Harriet moved. Aria moved with her, the motions born less of training than of instinct and terror. Steel collided. The impact jarred all the way into her shoulder. Her feet scraped for purchase. Her knees felt loose and watery. She tasted dust and old ash and the metallic sweetness of her own blood. In the sliver of calm inside the panic, a petty, bright thought shed: If I were a monster like him, I would live through this. I would rip the world until it bled. The thought died as quickly as it came, swallowed by pain.


    She was dimly aware of the sun retreating behind a thicker bruise of cloud. The light went t and gray across the arena, deepening the shadows under the tiers, turning the crowd into a single dark wall. Torches threw nervous gold across faces and steel. Footsteps hammered the stone where spectators stamped to urge the killing on. Aria¡¯s breathing rasped loud in her own ears, drowning almost everything else, a saw through wood.


    Harriet¡¯s sword licked out and Aria caught it on her de with her left hand, wrist trembling, then lost the line and paid for the mistake with another bright slice along her side where the armor¡¯s tes met. Heat spilled under the cuirass, sticky and hot. The pain came in waves now¡ªblows of a tide that threatened to pull her feet off the ground.


    The cheering of the crowd rose to a fever pitch, their cries louder even than the ringing in her ears. She imagined their faces¡ªrapt, hungry, waiting for the final stroke.


    The bond between her and Zyren remained cold and silent. Not a single word of encouragement. Not a whisper of concern.


    Terror coiled tighter in her chest as Harriet raised her sword again. This time, Aira was certain it would find its mark.


    Her thoughts copsed to a single, hopeless question.


    This is the end, isn¡¯t it?

 Chapter 206: Ability Awakened

    <h4>Chapter 206: Ability Awakened</h4>


    The pain was akin to fire. Aira had never known anything so consuming, so unrelenting. It was like a searing rod of molten iron had been driven straight into her body, the agony only intensifying the longer it remained lodged within her.


    Her breath hitched in shallow, ragged gasps as Harriet¡¯s de pushed deeper through her side. The impact had forced her own sword from her grasp¡ªmetal ttering uselessly against the arena floor. She had no strength left to reim it. Her body was trembling violently, more from blood loss than fear now. Her right arm, severed and still bleeding, pulsed with each beat of her faltering heart. How was she still alive? Even she didn¡¯t know.


    Across from her, Harriet¡¯s face was an unreadable mask. nk. Cold. Not even hatred lingered in her gaze¡ªonly emptiness. As though this act of murder was as natural as breathing. Her hands were steady, pressing the sword inch by inch further into Aira¡¯s flesh, while Aira writhed in excruciating, helpless pain.


    Blood filled Aira¡¯s mouth until she choked on the taste of iron, crimson spilling down her chin. She forced herself to lift her head, ring at Harriet through the veil of agony, and rasped out words through clenched teeth.


    "Just¡ªget it over with!"


    Her voice was raw, broken, almost drowned out by the deafening roar of the arena. The crowd screamed with frenzied excitement, their chants vibrating through the stone like a war drum. They wanted blood. Her blood. The sound pressed against her skull until she wasn¡¯t even certain Harriet could hear her plea.


    But Harriet heard¡ªor at least, she didn¡¯t stop. She didn¡¯t speak either. She simply kept pressing forward, methodically, inexorably. The de tore muscle, grazed bone, punctured something vital. Aira could feel it inside her, a foreign object shredding her from within.


    Her vision blurred, dark spots clustering at the edges. Each blink dragged her closer to unconsciousness, to the still, inevitable silence of death.


    Then¡ªsuddenly¡ªHarriet shuddered. A wet, hacking cough tore from her throat, violent enough to shake her entire body. The sword faltered, the pressure lessening as she staggered, dropping to one knee.


    Aira blinked through the haze, stunned, as Harriet convulsed with another fit. Blood erupted from Harriet¡¯s lips in a grotesque spray, pooling on the ground, thick and ckish as tar. Her already sickly skin had turned ghastly pale, the faint shimmer of life within her dimming rapidly.


    The crowd gasped, the noise shifting from bloodthirsty cheers to uneasy murmurs. It was clear to everyone¡ªHarriet¡¯s body was failing her. Whatever she had taken before the match, whatever potion had granted her this unnatural frenzy, was turning against her with catastrophic vengeance. She was dying.


    And yet, even in that moment, her eyes never left Aira.


    Aira should have felt relief. She should have been grateful that Harriet¡¯s copse had spared her final breath. But she could only sag back against the dirt, half-blind with dizziness, trembling hands pressing uselessly against her bleeding side. She knew one truth: pulling the de from her body too soon would kill her instantly. All she could do was endure.


    Then, through the fog of pain, a voice echoed in her mind.


    "If you kill her quickly, you can still get treatment. You may live."


    It wasn¡¯t her imagination. She knew that voice. That detached, steel-edged calm. Zyren.


    Aira¡¯s lips curved in the faintest of bitter smiles, even as blood bubbled past her teeth. "I thought you didn¡¯t care," she whispered aloud, though the words were fragile, torn from her like thread unraveling. She didn¡¯t care if he heard her with ears or through the bond¡ªthey were meant for him, and she was certain he would hear.


    She forced her body to move, scrambling backwards, trying to put distance between herself and the wheezing, blood-spitting Harriet. But Harriet still watched her with unbroken focus, gaze burning with a strange, cruel light.


    And then Harriet spoke.


    Her voice was rasping, cracked with pain, but there was venom in it¡ªvenom sharp enough to pierce Aira¡¯s heart.


    "Zyren killed my entire family."


    Aira froze, her remaining strength faltering.


    "He wiped them out like they were filth," Harriet croaked, staggering to her feet despite the blood pouring from her mouth. Her tone twisted between hatred and grief, her eyes glimmering with fury and despair. "Yes, they were monsters. But his power is shadows¡ªhe could have restrained them! He could have spared them!"


    Her voice broke, raw and hoarse, but the words struck with more force than her sword had. "He killed them all. Even my little brother."


    Tears blurred Aira¡¯s vision, though they weren¡¯t for herself. She heard the anguish in Harriet¡¯s voice, the hollowed-out grief behind her rage. Aira understood. The pain of losing family¡ªthe unbearable void it left behind.


    Harriet¡¯s gaze hardened, locking on Aira like a predator cornering its prey. "I can¡¯t hurt him. But I can hurt you. You¡¯re bound to him. If I send you to hell, it will tear him apart."


    Her hand gripped the hilt of the sword still embedded in Aira¡¯s body. Aira screamed as the weapon twisted, agony tearing through her nerves like lightning. She shook her head weakly, her words trembling, pained.


    "He doesn¡¯t care about me! He only cares about pow¡ª"


    Her sentence cut off in a howl of anguish. With a final, desperate surge of strength, Harriet wrenched the sword free in a savage, downward arc. Flesh tore, blood gushed, and Aira copsed to the ground, gasping, choking, drowning in red.


    Her limbs trembled uncontrobly. Her breath came in shallow bursts, each one weaker than thest. She knew¡ªthis was it. These were her final moments.


    The arena fell silent. The cheering ceased. Every noble, everymoner, every lord watched with bated breath as death hovered over her.


    And then¡ªZyren moved.


    Slowly, deliberately, the King of Shadows rose from his seat. His motion alone was enough to ripple unease through the lords seated near him. For the first time since the match began, hisposure shifted, the faintest crack in the armor of his apathy. He looked ready to intervene.


    "So he does care," Lord Noctare murmured, pale lips curling into a sly smirk. His translucent eyes flickered with dark amusement.


    Lord Virelle inclined his head, eyes narrowed. "A weakness, then. Atst."


    "Are you certain?" Lythari interjected from her ce beside them, her tone sharp with suspicion. Her gaze never left Zyren. "If he truly cared, why wait? Why let her suffer? Even now he hasn¡¯t moved."


    "It¡¯s almost as if he¡¯s waiting for¡ª"


    Her words were cut short.


    The air shifted.


    The entire arena gasped in unison, nobles andmoners alike rising to their feet, their cries ringing with awe and disbelief.


    Aira¡¯s broken body, moments from lifelessness, erupted with light.


    It poured from her wounds, her skin, her very soul¡ªa blinding, radiant glow, pure and unyielding. White fire bloomed around her like wings, flooding the arena with a brilliance that banished every shadow.


    "The God of Light!" someone cried out, their voice cracking with reverence.


    Another fell to their knees, trembling, whispering prayers.


    And for the first time since the fight began, the arena was not filled with screams for blood¡ªbut with silence. Holy, reverent silence.

 Chapter 207: Ability Awakened(2)

    <h4>Chapter 207: Ability Awakened(2)</h4>


    Zyren stood at the edge of the pavilion watching everything with a calm expression on his face but deep in his eyes a bit of surprise could be clearly seen.


    Savira had pointed out and emphasized that even if Aria got an ability it would be something small and negligible.


    He had been keeping her alive with his shadows and had even been careful to seal all her wounds prepared for everyone to think she was dead including Harriet only to allow her breathe more visibly once Harriet waspletely dead.


    Thest thing he had expected to see was for his shadows which he had wrapped around her body to disappear.


    He was still wondering what was going on when he suddenly watched as a bright light bloomed from Aria¡¯s body.


    Still that was nothingpared to what he and everyone could visibly see happening to her body.


    The missing arm was the most visible as her skin and flesh and bones were slowly being rebuilt at a pace the human eye could follow.


    It was gory but it was also beyond magical as no one could fathom what was going on.


    Still Zyren and everyone else couldn¡¯t take their eyes off what was happening in front of them as they silently watched.


    Harriet had fallen to the ground and even as she heaved almost like every breath she took caused her indescribable pain, she couldn¡¯t help but wail as tears slid down her cheeks.


    ¡¯How unfair!¡¯ She cried realizing that even at the cost of her life Aria was not only going to live but had also awakened a mysterious power that would make it impossible for her to be killed.


    ¡¯How unfair!¡¯ She internally swore wondering what made others deserving of everything while others fought tooth and nail for a single piece and still lost.


    The more she looked the more angry she got wanting to pick up the sword and stab Aria in multiple ces until her head was in pieces.


    But she couldn¡¯t even move a finger even as she watched Aria¡¯s arm bepletely whole. That and the wound by her side.


    Her flesh looked even more healthy as she slowly scrambled to her feet while Harriet who was tottering away on the ground stared at Aria who got up with a confident aura around her, almost like she had discovered a secret that made her above ordinary.


    Harriet wanted to speak but she couldn¡¯t! All she could do was re hatefully at Aria even as she watched her move closer to her bending her knees expecting for Aria to choke her to death.


    Shocked to see her touch her forehead instead even as she felt her body slowly bloom with light as she instantly began to heal.


    Harriet was shaken even as her wet-rimmed eyes moved as she struggled to understand what was happening.


    Aria though didn¡¯t seem to care as she continued to leave her hand there even as she focused on her new ability which she could control as easily as breathing.


    ¡¯So I can heal myself and heal others!¡¯ She thought to herself not sad but not too happy having been desperately wanting something of an offensive nature.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not like beggars can be choosers!¡¯ She thought to herself even as she pulled her hands back, surprised by how regardless of what she did, it didn¡¯t seem to take any negative toll on her body.


    ¡¯I wonder how many people I can heal before I get tired!¡¯ She thought to herself even as she stood up and watched Harriet watch her like she had just seen a ghost.


    Still Harriet didn¡¯t hesitate to get on her feet even as she stared at her speaking in a clearly displeased tone.


    "Should I drop to my knees and thank you for saving my life?" She asked in a bitter tone even as Aria with a nk expression on her face bent down and picked up Harriet¡¯s bloody sword which had been thrusted through her.


    Holding it by herself but in a way that showed that she had the intention of using it.


    "If you¡¯re not grateful I can stab you in the heart and we¡¯ll call it a day!" Aria told her in a tone that said that she wasn¡¯t in the mood for nonsense.


    "What do you want?" Harriet asked her with a deep frown not knowing where the conversation was headed.


    "If you want to die and join your parents I can kill you now. But if you are going to leave then you serve me!" Aria said going ahead to enunciate what she meant.


    "Me! Not anyone else!" She stood there even as Harriet grit her teeth tears still in her eyes even as she nodded her head.


    As much as she wanted to die to join her family she hade close enough to death to be aware of the fact that she wanted to live much longer than she thought.


    Aria nodded before turning around to announce to the silent crowd turning her back to Harriet almost like she was daring her to attack her while she was distracted.


    But it seems more like she didn¡¯t care especially since Harriet was simply a human.


    "No one dies here today! No one!" She announced prepared to face the wrath of the crowd only to hear them shout in unison right at her.


    "The messenger of Light!"


    "The messenger of light is here!"


    "Our sins are forgiven!"


    "Our infirmities are healed!"


    "Who else will show us the way!"


    It was loud and it was beyond shocking for Aria who was beyond stunned as she turned and raised her gaze to the pavilion where she knew Zyren was almost like she was asking him a question as their gaze met regardless of the distance.


    But instead of getting a response all she got was silence and a hint of a smirk at the corners of his lips, even as he stood there and allowed the crowd to continue to chant words she not only didn¡¯t understand but which she found to be insane.

 Chapter 208: Savira: Follow

    <h4>Chapter 208: Savira: Follow</h4>


    But while the shouts and admirations continued in a thunderous roar that could be heard miles away, in another part of the arena things were different.


    Far from the masses, seated high above in a reserved section, a cluster of noble vampires watched the spectacle in a far more subdued manner. Their admiration was measured, their tones hushed, and their expressions a mix of irritation and calction. Unlike the humans below who lost themselves in worship, these ones whispered among themselves, their crimson eyes gleaming with quiet disapproval.


    "I don¡¯t like this," a finely dressed man muttered, his voice sharp with disdain. He sat with the posture of one long ustomed to being listened to and obeyed. His red eyes burned faintly, a controlled fire of annoyance. "The priests and priestesses in the Temple of the God of Light are already insufferable. Now they have a messenger¡ªa girl¡ªwith obvious powers?" He scoffed. "It is dangerous."


    Another noble leaned forward, speaking with grim finality. "I vote that she be killed before her influence takes root. She can heal, yes, but she has no offensive abilities. Her gift is dangerous precisely because it inspires hope."


    "Duke Mallet!" another voice broke in, edged with rm. This one, younger, clearlycked the same confidence. His red eyes flickered nervously as he looked around. "She is the King¡¯s pet! You would really dare to suggest killing her?"


    "If the King truly cared for her," Duke Mallet replied with cold certainty, "he would not have stood by while she was run through with a sword." His words were calm but sharp, a de cloaked in silk.


    At his side, a woman dressed as elegantly as he was lifted her chin and added, her tone softer, more cautious: "I agree with the Duke. He clearly would have let her die if she had been unimportant. We can always find another human for him to toy with."


    Murmurs followed. One after another, nobles joined in, some calcting, some openly scornful. A handful spoke of benefits¡ªwhat her presence could mean for order in the kingdom¡ªwhile others suggested methods by which her quiet removal could be arranged. The air thickened with intrigue, every wordced with ambition and subtle threat.


    A cluster of marquises, their eyes gleaming a brighter, more vtile red, raised their voices louder, speaking with outrage and fury. They were eager to support the dukes, eager to show strength, eager to speak on behalf of the territories they controlled.


    Meanwhile, the wealthy humans seated ufortably close to the vampires began to slip away one by one. They may have had the coin to sit in proximity to the nobility, but wealth meant little against fangs. One wrong nce, one spark of irritation, and their blood could be drained in seconds. None dared risk it.


    But amidst the nobles, one figure stood apart. He was present but not included, sitting at the edge of the high seats as though deliberately ostracized. Lord Dangrey.


    Upon hisp sat a human woman, a ve by the iron cor sped tightly around her neck. Her hair had a faint copper hue, her face soft-featured though not strikingly beautiful. She stared downward, her eyes fixed on the ground, refusing to look up, her cheeks flushed with shame. Dangrey¡¯s hand wandered with deliberate obscenity, sliding along her thigh, parting her legs withzy cruelty. His lips curved in a mischievous smile as he watched her tremble.


    "Selira," he whispered, his toneced with mockery. "If you want me, all you have to do is ask." His fingers pressed shamelessly between her thighs as he leaned close, voice low, though pitched so that the other vampires could hear. "What would your daughter think, if she saw you like this?"


    A furious hiss cut through the air.


    "Lord Dangrey!" one noble snapped, his red eyes shing. "You are a lord now! Do not think that luck¡ªluck of stumbling across the hideout of a hunter family¡ªgives you the right to act however you please!" His voice was bold, but it faltered when Dangrey¡¯s low chuckle rolled out in answer.


    Dangrey tilted his head, his fangs catching the light as he toyed with a strand of Selira¡¯s hair, letting it slide through his fingers. He smiled faintly, his voice mocking, deliberately dismissive.


    "Last I checked," he said smoothly, "I was a Duke. With my own territory. Tell me, Savira"¡ªhe addressed the trembling ve in hisp rather than the noble who had dared confront him¡ª"if my ears serve me right, a Count should not be so stupid as to raise his voice at a Duke. Should he?"


    Savira lowered her head further, shame burning across her skin. She flinched as Dangrey parted her legs wider, indecently exposing her body to the cold air and the cold stares of those watching. She did not resist. She did not dare.


    The Count bristled, lips pulling back to reveal sharp fangs, but before he could leap, he caught the measured, restraining nce of Duke Mallet. Mallet gave a slight nod, silencing him. Mallet himself spoke instead, his tone dripping with disdain.


    "If you are not going to contribute to the discussion, then do not distract us with your ve," Mallet said, his red eyes narrowing.


    Dangrey rose abruptly, standing with careless strength. Savira slipped from hisp, copsing to the floor, but she did not cry out, did notin. Instead, she lowered herself instantly to her knees, awaiting hismand like a dog waiting for its master¡¯s word.


    "Follow," he ordered.


    She obeyed without hesitation, her eyes fixed only on his back as she trailed close behind him. Together, they descended into the underground tunnels. Above, the arena still shook with chants and exaltations.


    "The Messenger of Light!" the masses cried. "The God has answered our prayers!"


    But in the dim torchlight of the tunnel, Dangrey pushed Savira against the wall.


    "Present yourself," he ordered with a cruel smirk.


    She obeyed instantly, trembling, spreading herself against the rough stone. A momentter his body mmed into hers, driving her forward, her cheek pressed hard against the wall. Her breath caught, her voice breaking with a gasp of mingled shame and intoxicated pleasure. From the corner of her eye she could still see the arena, still see her daughter, Aira, radiant and hailed as divine.


    "That is your daughter, yes?" Dangrey hissed into her ear, his thrusts sharp, punishing.


    "Yes," she gasped, her body trembling, overwhelmed by both pleasure and despair.


    "And?" His hand twisted in her hair, yanking hard enough to tear strands free. Her cry was sharp, but his eyes gleamed with satisfaction at her pain.


    "She¡¯s yours too!" Selira sobbed. "Everything I have, or have ever had¡ªit is yours!"


    Only then did he still, pulling away with a sharp, derisiveugh. Her body crumpled to the ground, her legs weak and shaking.


    "Good," he said, straightening his clothes with deliberate calm. "You should prepare to meet her, then."


    He turned without another nce, his voice hard andmanding as he issued a single order.


    "Follow."


    And as before, Savira obeyed without hesitation, crawling after him with nothing but blind submission in her eyes.

 Chapter 209: Messanger of Light

    <h4>Chapter 209: Messanger of Light</h4>


    In another part of the arena stood a young woman who could not remain seated, a partial veil shadowing her face.


    Her hair was just as red as Aira¡¯s own, though hers gleamed with a fiercer sheen, and her features were sharper, more pronounced. Her body was slender yet curvy, sculpted in a way that no one could deny her beauty. She carried herself with a poise that hinted at pride, but her expression remained cold and unreadable.


    Yet deep in her eyes burned something darker¡ªsomething that could only be described as jealousy¡ªas she watched the gathering throngs surround her sister. They bowed low to Aira, calling and crying out, their voices shaking with awe, naming her the Messenger of the God of Light.


    Her fists clenched tight. Nails dug into her palms until the sting became almost unbearable, yet she did not relent. She could not tear her gaze away from the scene, from the image of her blood sister basking in worship that, in her heart, she believed should have been hers. Atst, unable to endure the sight any longer, she rose, the scrape of her chair drowned beneath the chants of the crowd.


    "The ritual worked," she mumbled beneath her breath. The words were bitter, coated with venom, even as her mind reyed the memory of the blinding white light she herself had glimpsed. Aira might have summoned it first, but she knew¡ªknew with certainty¡ªthat the same white brilliance could be hers, and more.


    Without hesitation, she turned on her heel and strode out of the arena, her veil brushing against her cheek. She had already decided¡ªshe wouldplete the ritual herself.


    Once, hesitation had held her back. She hadcked some of the required materials, and doubt had whispered caution into her ears. But now? Now, she no longer cared. She knew the truth: the only true necessity was a vampire of sufficient strength, one willing¡ªor desperate¡ªenough to bind himself into the ritual with her.


    ¡¯I cannot stand by and allow her to enjoy powers that should also be mine,¡¯ she thought, her jealousy spiraling into hunger. In her mind¡¯s eye, she pictured the reverence in people¡¯s faces, the worship in their eyes when she too revealed divine power.


    Liora still wanted vengeance against Zyren¡ªthat thirst had never faded¡ªbut beyond revenge, there was a deeper yearning now. She wanted worship. She wanted power. She wanted to see mortals bow at her feet and call her chosen.


    ¡¯I can be a Messenger,¡¯ she decided fiercely, a spark of madness igniting in her chest. ¡¯And when I do, themon people will treat me like their queen.¡¯


    This time, her steps carried urgency. She pushed past the guards she herself had hired, ignoring their surprised greetings, and moved swiftly toward the city. The wealth she had amassed¡ªthrough investments, through shrewd dealings, through businesses she had carefully seeded¡ªwas nothing nowpared to what she intended to gain.


    Reaching her home, she swept through the halls and up to her chamber. There, waiting on her desk, was the book¡ªa collection of every scrap of knowledge she had copied, every secret she had gathered regarding the ritual. She seized it with determined hands, clutching it close to her chest, before turning once more toward the door.


    There would be no rest. She would scour the markets and alleys, gather everyst ingredient she couldy her hands upon, and when the sun fell, she would not hesitate. By crook or by nook, she would perform the ritual. She would im the power she deserved.


    And none would take it from her.


    ******************¡ê


    Aira, meanwhile, could stand the crowds no longer. Not their endless shouting and chanting, nor the suffocating way they pressed around her, bowing, weeping, calling her holy.


    Her gift was to heal¡ªbut not to save the world. Not like this.


    And yet the more she tried to retreat, the more they surged forward. Families carried their sick and dying, thrusting them into her path with desperate hands. Some threw themselves at her feet, pleading with tears that wed at her heart.


    At first, the guards intervened, forming a barrier, but Aira stopped them. Her conscience would not allow her to ignore the frail and the broken who hade to her. So she stretched out her hands, channeled her light, and healed.


    But scarcely had she healed a handful before the flood doubled, then tripled. More came, staggering from the shadows of the city, their cries like a rising storm. She healed one, and two more appeared. She touched another, and five pushed forward, begging as though death itself chased their heels.


    The guards strained to hold the swelling mass, but even they began to falter. The crowd was too great, and desperation had begun to curdle into violence.


    "Please...please , I¡¯m next!"


    "Save my daughter!"


    "Messenger of Light, do not forsake us!"


    Their cries tore at her ears, yet each act of healing left her weaker. The power that flowed from her palms dwindled with frightening speed. Each channel of energy burned her deeper, until she feared there would be nothing left to give.


    And then¡ªterror gripped her. The light, her gift, flickered. For the first time, she felt it threaten to be extinguished altogether.


    Her heart thudded. She raised her gaze, breath caught in her throat¡ªand found Zyren watching her.


    He stood at the edge of the chaos, silent, his crimson eyes glinting with knowing. His arms folded across his chest, his expression almost mocking, as if to say: You are alone in this. Do not expect me to save you.


    The sight enraged her, but rage brought rity.


    Her decision crystallized in an instant.


    She stopped. Her hands fell, withdrawing from the sick child before her. The cries around her turned to fury¡ªpleading twisted into wrath.


    "You cannot ignore your sheep!" one man screamed.


    "The God of Light will despise you if you turn away!" another cried, his voice breaking. A woman hurled her paralyzed child toward Aira¡¯s feet, desperation written in every trembling line of her face.


    Aira froze, stunned at the madness unfurling before her, her thoughts splintering under the weight of their demands. The shouting grew, an overwhelming wave, until she thought it might crush her.


    And then she acted.


    With a swift motion, she raised the bloodied sword she still carried and drove it forward. The de pierced the shoulder of the wailing woman before her.


    Gasps split the air. Silence fell like a hammer. The crowd recoiled in shock, their horror pinning them in ce.


    "Anyone who speaks over me will die," Aira said coldly, her voice cutting through the silence. Her gaze bored into the woman, who had copsed in terror, though her wound was shallow.


    Already, Aira channeled her fading power through the sword, and the flesh began to mend beneath its edge. Healing flowed as easily through the de as it did through her hands, almost as natural as breathing.


    "Go back," shemanded, her tone fierce, her eyes zing. "I will go to the Temple. There, I will heal. But not here. Not like this."


    The air trembled with her authority, sharper than steel. And in her heart, Aira knew: if any dared defy her now, she would cut them down. Mercy had its limits.

 Chapter 210: Control

    <h4>Chapter 210: Control</h4>


    ¡¯She was a good person, but she refused to be taken advantage of¡ªneither would she allow people to take from her without giving anything in return!¡¯ she decided.


    But she had just spoken when they all instantly backed away, bowing in submission toward her as they crossed their hands over their chests in the manner in which they greeted the priests and priestesses.


    One after the other they turned around to leave, though some lingered. Aira spoke louder this time, giving the order to the guards who stood beside her¡ªguards she had nowe to identify as belonging to her.


    "If anyone steps close to me without my permission... cut off their legs!" she ordered, her voice sharp as steel, even as she continued standing there, relieved to see whatever hope some of them still held in their eyes instantly die.


    Her back was straight, and she clutched the sword in her hands tighter than before. But that didn¡¯t in any way relieve the fatigue sinking into her bones as she instantly began to walk toward the gates¡ªonly to hear the soft, deliberate sound of pping behind her.


    Looking back, she realized it was Zyren who stood high on the pavilion, pping his hands with an amused, impressed look on his face. A look Aira didn¡¯t care for in the slightest.


    Her brows furrowed when his attention shifted suddenly, sliding past her to Harriet, who stood with a nk, distant look on her face¡ªalmost as though she didn¡¯t care whether she lived or not, even though Aira had already decided she would.


    But the look on Zyren¡¯s face made it clear that he hadn¡¯t decided the same.


    Zyren did not stare for long. Instead, he gesturedzily to his entourage of guards,manding them to follow as he slowly descended and walked toward Aira. Harriet, standing beside her, felt her legs begin to tremble even before Zyren reached them.


    Aira wanted to speak, to demand something¡ªanything¡ªbut was taken aback when Zyren only nced at her and walked past, almost as though he were silently telling her the conversation would happen at a better time.


    Aira didn¡¯t try to call him back, knowing she would simply embarrass herself if he ignored her. Instead, she silently followed behind.


    She entered the carriage he rode in, closing the door behind her, still impatient to speak. She opened her mouth¡ªbut Zyren beat her to it.


    "We¡¯ll talk when we get back. I want to admire the scenery a little," he said.


    Aira frowned, staring at him. He had a soft smile on his lips as he gazed out the window, but there was something in his eyes that betrayed his thoughts¡ªsomething that told her he was not thinking of the scenery at all, but of blood and gore.


    Seeing that the person she most wanted to speak to didn¡¯t want to speak to her, Aira settled into her seat and waited until the carriage returned to the castle and came to a stop.


    Even then, she waited, trailing him silently into Zyren¡¯s royal wing. She stepped in behind him and closed the door. Her hand was still on the door when she began to speak¡ªonly for Zyren to once again beat her to it.


    "Harriet isn¡¯t going to die! I¡¯m not going to kill her!" she told him, her voice sharp with determination.


    But the words had scarcely left her lips when she gasped, almost like she was gasping for air, as she realized she could not move an inch of her body.


    A single moment was all it took for her to realize Zyren had just used his ability on her. Her face wrenched in confusion as her eyes locked onto his, silently asking why¡ªsince she could not speak.


    But she didn¡¯t have to. Zyren rose slowly, his expressionposed, his gaze fixed on her as he sat on the edge of the bed.


    "Are you telling me, or are you begging me?" he asked. His voice was soft, but there was a sharp undercurrent in it, something that told her Zyren was pissed.


    No¡ªhe wasn¡¯t just pissed. For some reason Aira couldn¡¯t understand, Zyren was beyond furious.


    For a long moment, Aira was stunned. Even if she had not been frozen on the spot, even if she had been free to move, she still wouldn¡¯t have known what to say.


    "You speak like I owe you something," Zyren continued. "This makes me feel like I must have done something wrong."


    His voice dipped lower, crueler.


    "See...st I checked, I was king and you still belonged to me! Or am I somehow mistaken?." His crimson eyes bored into her, making her soul tremble in the deepest parts of her heart. "I was kind¡ªkind, like one should be to one¡¯s pet¡ªbut you seem to have taken that for granted."


    Slowly, he rose from the bed. With unhurried precision, he undid the sps of his coat and let it fall to the floor with a soft thud. His steps carried him toward her, his presence filling the room like smoke.


    "But make no mistake, Aira," he said, tilting his head slightly to the side, his voice rich with dark satisfaction.


    "The one thing I know I enjoy above everything else... the one thing that makes the cold, lifeless heart in my chest beat and race¡ª" his smile widened, sharp, dangerous, "¡ªis control."


    Her heart hammered in her chest. Confusion and fear twisted in her veins, even as he drew closer.


    "I had it right up until the moment you almost died... until you got your powers and werebeled the Messenger of Light."


    Aira could do nothing but listen, her voice trapped, her body bound, as Zyren raised his hand and touched her chin with deliberate care. A soft smile curved his lips¡ªyet his eyes betrayed no warmth at all.


    "I don¡¯t mind you being obeyed and worshipped, little me," he murmured.


    The nickname sent a shiver down her spine. Her heart pounded harder.

 Chapter 211: Love: A border that can not be crossed

    <h4>Chapter 211: Love: A border that can not be crossed</h4>


    "...As long as you are aware that I am in charge and that is never going to change for the rest of your life!" he told her, his eyes still blood red but there was a softness in them that couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    One that she knew that he was only giving to her, and yet even that slight softness seemed to have a razor edge attached to it¡ªone she knew he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cut her with if she pushed too far.


    Aira stared at him, still unable to move, even as her heart thumped harder. She felt him step closer until she could feel his breath against the skin of her face, warm and unyielding.


    He lifted her chin up and lowered his head and even then he still easily towered over her without trying.


    Aira still could not move, though she would have, as she watched his lips inch closer to hers¡ªonly for him to pause as he began to speak again, his warm breath ghosting over her lips, sending a shiver straight through her spine even as her heart thundered louder than before.


    "You can do whatever! You can try to kill me and I¡¯ll support you as long as you submit to me!" he told her. Aira was still boiling within when she suddenly felt all the restrictions she had previously felt on her body suddenly fall away almost like they never existed.


    Normally, Aira would have instantly backed away, putting some distance between them. But instead of doing that she remained where she was, grounding herself still.


    Her face still raised and eyes fixed on him as she spoke and responded.


    "Submit!" she said, almost like she was spitting out the words. "You ask for something you can never give!" she told him, hating how her voice almost sounded like she wanted something from him.


    "I have given you plenty!" Zyren responded in the same breath, his brows slightly furrowed together as he repeated it again.


    "I have given you more than anyone should!" he said, but Aira simply shook her head.


    "That¡¯s because you have more than anyone else. If you¡¯re going to ask for something so heavy then you should be able to give more!" Aira told him, ready to step back¡ªespecially since she was confident that Zyren didn¡¯t even know what she was trying to say.


    Worst part was that she herself wasn¡¯t sure what she was trying to say.


    ¡¯Even if Zyren gave her whatever she was talking about it wouldn¡¯t erase the fact that he killed her brother and father and sentenced them to the afterlife!¡¯ she thought to herself bitterly, her chest tight.


    But she had just taken a step back when Zyren took one forward, grabbing her hands in a way that stopped her from being able to put any more space between them.


    A serious expression on his face as he opened his mouth to ask a question Aira didn¡¯t think he would ever care or be concerned to ask.


    "What do I have to give?" he asked her. The serious expression on his face showed that he wasn¡¯t just asking but seemed to have the intention to give it¡ª which only made it more fun for Aira tough in response to his question. Herugh was sharp, teasing, and yet it faltered the moment she noticed how much it annoyed him.


    Zyren stepped closer until their bodies were touching with no space, his towering presence suffocating yet intoxicating.


    That instantly wiped the smile from Aira¡¯s face since she could suddenly feel the hardened member between his legs as he grinded it against her in a way that showed lust in what could only be its purest form.


    Annoyed at having her arms held down and unable to jerk herself away, aware that it was futile, she simply raised her gaze and met his as she responded to his words with a sly smile on her face¡ªalmost like she was offering a challenge to him.


    "Submit!"


    She said it with a bold expression on her face, but even as she said it she couldn¡¯t help the bit of fear that seemed to climb through her back and up her chest.


    The fear that somehow Zyren would be able to cross the border she knew he couldn¡¯t, and she would be expected to do the same.


    It didn¡¯t help that she had just said she would.


    ¡¯Her father would turn in his grave!¡¯ she thought as her heart thundered harder than before. She met Zyren¡¯s eyes almost like she was looking for the truth in them even before he opened his mouth to speak.


    But she didn¡¯t have to wait long before she heard him open his mouth to speak.


    "Submit?" He said the word like it was trash that had suddenly been tossed right into his face.


    "You want me to submit to you?" he asked, almost like he couldn¡¯tprehend what the word meant. And she could see it. Aira could clearly see it in his eyes that he truly couldn¡¯tprehend ever doing such a thing¡ªand she understood it.


    She also felt relieved, but at the same time something in her felt a bit sad, something she refused to acknowledge to be anything more than the pull of the bond they shared.


    ¡¯How can a century-old vampire that has lived for so many yearsprehend submission to a human that hasn¡¯t even lived a quarter and was much weaker than even his strongest guards!¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t step back since he didn¡¯t allow her, but Aira didn¡¯t stop talking.


    "We should both stop talking about things we do not understand!" she suddenly said, even as she stared at the confused feeling behind his eyes. But instead of allowing him to ask the question she was terrified he would ask next, she stepped closer instead of stepping back.


    Just enough to grind her entire body into him and distract him as she told him¡ªher voice low, deliberate, each word designed to push him back into lust and away from dangerous thoughts.


    "I¡¯m guessing you want something in exchange for keeping Harriet alive!" she told him, aware of the price she would have to pay and satisfied by it.


    Anything more made her ufortable in a way that scared her, and their little talk also made her realize that she had to work faster to leave¡ªscared that if she didn¡¯t she would never be able to.


    "I want something too!" she told him, not once thinking that Zyren would refuse the offer of her body which she presented.

 Chapter 212: No!

    <h4>Chapter 212: No!</h4>


    No." Zyren opened his mouth to speak, which greatly surprised Aira, who couldn¡¯t catch herself in time to hide the shock she felt.


    "I¡¯m not interested!" he said, even as he continued heading toward the bed, slowly taking off the shirt he wore, and sitting on the bed with a nk expression on his face.


    His ck hair reached his shoulders, but the way it fell, parted on either side of his face, made him look more menacing than usual. His red eyes continued to bore right into her.


    "What then do you want?" Aira asked, still standing in the same spot by the door.


    She knew that without his help, Harriet¡¯s head would still be demanded by the lords, so the fact that he was refusing toe to an agreement with her bothered her deeply.


    Zyren didn¡¯t respond, which only made her feel even more uneasy. She opened her mouth to ask again, only for Zyren to beat her to it.


    "What do..."


    "The fact that you think you could give me something I can¡¯t take myself is a bit...edic!" he said in a calm tone, his gaze unwavering.


    Aira frowned, taking a couple of steps forward before speaking again.


    "You want her dead?" she asked, her voice lower than before. If Zyren didn¡¯t want anything, then it meant he actually didn¡¯t want her alive.


    She was clear enough to know that most of the deals were simply him giving Aira what she wanted without directly giving it to her.


    "I wiped out her vige, Aira! I already have you trying to kill me! I don¡¯t really want another human thinking that I abide such stupidity!" he told her, even as Aira responded the moment he finished speaking.


    "She¡¯s human! She can¡¯t hurt you!" she said. "No one can!" she added, which was very much the truth since it was indeed impossible for even silver to harm him.


    "Yes, but I¡¯ve lived long enough to know that there are moments when even the strong be weak. Why should I let her live when her presence is useless to me, with the potential for danger!" he said, getting back on his feet, slowly taking off his pants to Aira¡¯s surprise. She took a couple of steps back.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Last I checked, this was my room! I¡¯m going to take a nap!" he responded, undressingpletely.


    Aira turned her facepletely away, with no intention of getting in bed with him.


    She took a step back toward the door to leave, when she suddenly felt an arm wrap around her waist. Her body went stiff as he pressed his naked body against hers.


    The coat and clothes she still wore did nothing to block the outline of his already throbbing member.


    "I¡¯m not¡ª"


    "Figure out a way to save Harriet yourself. I won¡¯t help you. BUT..." he said, pausing in a way that made Aira also pause, curious to know what he wanted to say.


    "...but I thought you wanted to kill me. You¡¯ll need supporters, won¡¯t you?" he asked.


    Aira couldn¡¯t help but show slight confusion on her face. She moved to pull herself away, only to be unable to move as she felt him pull off her coat and press her body closer, continuing to speak.


    Pressing his swollen, hardened member between her thighs, he continued:


    "...I won¡¯t prevent you from being officially named the Messenger of the Temple. You¡¯ll have your own Holy Knights who follow only your orders, and a couple of other perks!" he announced.


    Although Aira had been prepared to strike him down if she had to, she couldn¡¯t help but be distracted by the words he spoke.


    His hands slid up her body, squeezing her breasts at the same time, making her heart thump violently.


    "For that... I want a deal!" he told her.


    Aira turned her head to re at him, only to hear the faint sound of her gown being ripped down the middle. Her face flushed red as she red harder.


    "I¡¯m a bit impatient tonight!" he said lightly.


    "You want to sleep together, then fine! I¡¯ll do it this once, and..." she began, but Zyren spoke over her.


    "Once?" he asked with a light chuckle, leaning down and baring his teeth, sinking them into her flesh without warning, and pulling out without drinking more than a drop of her blood.


    Aira was shocked to feel a pool of pleasure course through her body the very next second instead of the pain she expected.


    A gasp of pleasure almost released out of her mouth even as she managed to hold it in unwilling to give him the satisfaction of seeing her react to whatever it was he was trying to do.


    "The deal is that I can bend you over, anywhere and everywhere I want!" he said, lowering his head and gently licking her skin, making her legs tremble as she struggled to remain standing.


    "Everything goes and you can¡¯t under any condition tell me No!" He continued...


    Zyren¡¯s body remained pressed tightly against hers, making her breathing unsteady. She felt a strange wetness pool between her legs as he continued to lick the side of her neck.


    "Yes?" he asked, giving her the opportunity to respond using the same words he had used for her.


    "No!" she said, refusing to fall for it, aware that unlike other times when she thought it wouldn¡¯t happen again, this deal would mean he could sleep with her as many times as he wanted.


    ¡¯I can figure out a way to kill you myself!¡¯ she thought, only to feel Zyren begin leaving a trail of soft kisses across her skin and down her bare shoulders after tearing her gown off.


    "Your abilities will get stronger, and you might even gain another if you join the Temple!" he added with a sly, arrogant smirk, hearing her gasp in response, fully aware he already had her exactly where he wanted her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 213: Bed Deals

    <h4>Chapter 213: Bed Deals</h4>


    "Another ability?" Aira asked him, trying to turn around to look at him, but he didn¡¯t let her. His grip only tightened, holding her close, keeping her firmly within the cage of his arms as if letting her slip away was not an option.


    He held her tight as he continued to trail slow, deliberate kisses down the slope of her shoulder, the warmth of his lips contrasting with the coolness of the dimly lit chamber. His hands did not still. They slid across her body with a possessive certainty, moving over her waist, her stomach, higher still, brushing across the swell of her breasts as though every inch of her belonged to him and he intended to remind her of it.


    "Why would I gain another ability from joining the temple?" she asked, her voice caught somewhere between defiance and distraction,pletely focused on the conversation even if it was clear that Zyren didn¡¯t feel the exact same way. His lips were still against her skin, his touch unrelenting, as though the words she spoke were of no consequencepared to what he intended to do with her.


    Zyren only hummed, a low sound against her neck, as he slid his face past the delicate curve of her jaw, brushing deliberately close to the side of her throat. His voice when he spoke again was calm, steady, almost careless.


    "...Because the ability you have now is one you got from the bonding ceremony. All messengers of light, after joining the temple, gain unique abilities," he told her, his words flowing like a truth he had no reason to doubt.


    But no sooner had he finished speaking than Aira felt a heavy dread coil in her gut. The unease was sudden and sharp, rising like a warning bell inside her. She instantly opened her mouth to speak, suspicioncing her tone, her eyes narrowing even though she couldn¡¯t quite turn to see him.


    "...And what do you get from this?" she asked, her voice low, demanding, for she did not believe for even a moment that Zyren brought up such a thing without motive.


    "...Isn¡¯t it obvious? There are shape-shifting monsters amidst us. I can take care of myself, but I can¡¯t always take care of you," he responded smoothly. His tone was steady, but Aira¡ªAira knew. She knew he was lying through his teeth even before he finished saying the words, every instinct in her body screaming it.


    Still, she wasn¡¯t about to call him out. Not yet. Instead, she frowned, her lips pressing into a thin line even as she gave her answer again.


    "No! Twice is all I can..." she began, her voice firm though her body betrayed her with tension. But she was still speaking when she suddenly felt him reach down between her legs, his hands parting her thighs with the press of his own.


    "Twice? Then I guess Harriet would have to hang. I don¡¯t see why you care for her though... she tried to kill you," Zyren continued, speaking in a calm tone that did not match the sharpness of his actions.


    Aira¡¯s breath faltered, turning into shallow gasps. Her chest rose and fell quickly, unevenly, as she felt the heat of his touch moving with deliberate slowness. Her heart thumped and raced, every nerve in her body sparking alive, every pore thrumming with a pleasure she tried in vain to push away.


    "Zy..." she tried to call his name.


    Although his face remained calm, his movements were precise, deliberate. One hand moved between her legs, the other explored the curves of her body, making her squirm helplessly beneath his touch.


    "Thirty," he said suddenly, tossing out another offer.


    But Aira knew it wasn¡¯t kindness. There was little difference between always and thirty. By the time she had slept with him thirty times...


    The thought was still forming when she froze, realization striking her.


    I¡¯m going to escape. I won¡¯t be here in a month¡¯s time.


    Arguing with Zyren was meaningless.


    "Ten," she told him, her voice breathless.


    But the word had barely left her lips before she felt him withdraw his hand ¡ª only to slide his throbbing, hard length slowly into her from behind.


    "This doesn¡¯t count," he whispered, thrusting into her with a force that made her gasp, her feet lifting slightly from the floor. The only thing keeping her upright was the iron grip of Zyren¡¯s arms around her.


    "Zy..." she tried again, clinging to his arms around her waist. But words failed her as he thrust steadily into her from behind, each movement sending shivers of pleasure through her body until all she could do was hold on.


    The fact that she couldn¡¯t see him somehow heightened the sensation, making it all the more overwhelming.


    "Can we at least go to the bed?" she managed to gasp, though Zyren only chuckled darkly, his lips brushing her ear as he whispered ¡ª never slowing his hips.


    "If I wanted the bed...I wouldn¡¯t have started here. Moreover, isn¡¯t this better? This way you won¡¯t have to see the face of the man you hate."


    His words bit into her, but his thrusts were relentless, striking the ce inside her that made her gasp and moan no matter how desperately she tried to resist.


    Until she could resist no longer. Her body trembled, her legs giving way beneath her, saved from copse only by Zyren¡¯s arms. And in that same moment, she felt him finish inside her, his groan vibrating against her skin as he pressed a hand lightly to her lower belly.


    Aira, too far gone, didn¡¯t care what else he did. She only tried to steady herself back on her feet, relief washing over her as she waited for him to withdraw.


    But instead, both her feet suddenly left the floor.


    Before she could react, she felt him drive deeper into her, carrying her in his arms, turning her toward the bed.


    "...Since you wanted the bed so badly, then we might as well use it," he said, lowering her onto the mattress, hovering over her as he pushed into her again.


    Aira turned her face away, as she always did whenever they were together face to face.


    But his voice came low and heated against her ear as he slid into her, making her feel every inch of him.


    "You might fight it, but we both know you want this," he whispered, gripping her waist and moving faster, harder.


    Her toes curled, her back arched, her fingers dug into his shoulders. The pleasure was undeniable ¡ª sharper, deeper, almost unbearable. It was better than ever before, and she knew it had everything to do with the bond between them.


    Meanwhile, Liora ¡ª her sister ¡ª was deep in the middle of a ritual she mighte to regret.

 Chapter 214: Liora’s Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 214: Liora¡¯s Ritual</h4>


    Getting the materials for the ritual was one thing, and finding the other vampire participant was another.


    It was only more difficult when it came to finding one that was extremely powerful¡ªwhich was near impossible, since no one strong enough would risk their life on a ritual they didn¡¯t need.


    Liora had offered huge sums of money and still no one came forward. The few that did were much weaker than the vampire guards she had already hired.


    This continued for a while until Liora¡¯s impatience finally won. She called two of her vampire guards to her and offered them a proposition.


    "Do you want to sleep with me?" she asked, satisfied that they were good looking enough¡ªwith bulging muscles¡ªthat they would have to suffice.


    Since she couldn¡¯t find one very strong vampire, she figured doing it with two of them would more than make up for the gap.


    The two men, short ck hair, d in ck uniforms with red eyes, looked at her in astonishment. Then they looked at each other, clearly realizing she was talking to both of them and not just one.


    "If you don¡¯t want to, then I can find someone else..." she told them, already prepared to exin the ritual¡ªthough she had ced other guards outside with orders to kill them if they said no. She would not risk word of this ritual leaking.


    I have more than enough money, so that¡¯s not a problem! she thought, about to offer them payment when both remained silent. Atst, one of them finally spoke.


    "Vampire rituals are extinct. They don¡¯t work. The ones that can be found are all fake," the guard on the right assured with utter confidence in his tone.


    The one on the left nodded, adding in apletely serious voice, "The rituals are nothing more than attempts to rip people off their money. Moreover, you¡¯re human and¡ª"


    But Liora was too annoyed to let him finish. She had no interest in whatever excuse they wanted to give.


    "Think of it more like I¡¯m doing this for fun," she snapped, rising from the bed she had been sitting on.


    "If this doesn¡¯t work, then the sex will be worth it." She was satisfied to see their eyes glide over her body¡ªan appreciative nce from head to toe¡ªthat told her they were definitely willing to go ahead with what she had prepared.


    Grabbing a coat to drape over the nearly transparent gown she had worn for the asion, she stepped out, gesturing for them to follow her. She led them to the room above her own, which she had personally transformed into the haven for the ritual.


    The bed was prepared. The symbols on the ground had been carefully drawn to ensure nothing went wrong.


    She was afraid, but she did not dare show it. Instead, she gave strict orders to the guards she stationed in front of the door, warning them not to allow anyone¡ªregardless of who they were¡ªinto the room until she stepped out.


    The guards bowed in understanding. Liora entered with the two chosen guards following behind. She had no interest in their names. She didn¡¯t want to know them¡ªnot when they might not survive the ritual.


    Slowly, she grabbed a small knife and inscribed symbols onto their wrists and hers, the act making the vampires rx slightly, especially when they saw she also cut her own skin.


    "Strip," she ordered, continuing to draw symbols on them and herself. She focused more on her own body, ensuring every mark was perfect, even as she wondered why Zyren had always drawn so many more upon himself. The thought delighted her¡ªthe amount of power she would receive in return.


    I should kill them the second the ritual is over! she thought, disgusted by the idea of being bonded to a vampire in any way.


    She worked quickly and soon was done with the strange symbols she barely understood. Relieved, she inspected them, satisfied to see that everything appeared in order.


    Dropping the knife, she turned to the three cups she had prepared. Picking up two, she handed them to the guards, then lifted her own¡ªcareful not to make a single mistake.


    Thest thing she wanted was to indirectly give one of them an outrageous ability, leaving herself powerless and bound.


    Liora acted brave, even confident, but deep down she was terrified. She wasn¡¯t even sure she was a heat-blood, as Aira had once pointed out and exined, since she had only felt that strange heat once, never again.


    Regardless, she pushed forward, focused solely on the ability she was bound to gain. Heart pounding in her chest, she swallowed the contents of her cup as the two guards did the same.


    Their calm expressions showed how little they believed the ritual to be real. To them, the cuts would heal easily, since they were vampires¡ªunlike Liora, who wasn¡¯t.


    The first guard finished his drink, dropping the empty cup onto the ground.


    "Shall we begin?" he asked, unable to hide the perverse gleam in his eyes, his bulge betraying his intent.


    The second guard was no different. He dropped his cup, sending Liora an impatient look, his mouth opening to reveal fangs that sent a shiver through her.


    She had offered sex and money, but she knew¡ªdeep down¡ªthat beyond that, they were stronger than her, and there was nothing stopping them from taking more than she had offered.


    Her powerlessness enraged her. She gritted her teeth, slowly removing her coat, then boldly walking forward, dropping it to the ground.


    She didn¡¯t stop there. Sliding the arm of her slippery gown down, she let it fall until she stoodpletely naked. Moving toward the bed, she felt them close in from both sides, their pants already sliding off.


    "We should start," she told them.


    The very moment the words left her lips, one of them shoved her onto the bed, jerking her legs open without care.


    It was clear they would unleash their desires on her in any form they wished, with no concern for her well-being.


    And for that night, Liora was willing to endure it.

 Chapter 215: Liora’s Ritual(+18 TW)

    <h4>Chapter 215: Liora¡¯s Ritual(+18 TW)</h4>


    But even she herself waspletely unprepared for what she was about to experience.


    She had decided to endure it until she felt the first guard thrust into her like she was a piece of wood instead of a human being made of skin. It didn¡¯t help that he didn¡¯t seem to hold back from using his strength as he held her legs open regardless of what she wanted.


    It was hard even as she tried to breathe only to feel something be shoved deep into her mouth even as her hair was dragged just as her teeth scraped against it.


    "No teeth!" The other one snapped in a clearly furious tone that left no room for argument. It didn¡¯t help that they were much stronger than her even as he kept on thrusting into her mouth with Liora unable to get the slightest of chance to speak.


    Time seemed to slow down even more than before even as she felt her legs be parted more fiercely than before as the second guard treated her with not a single iota of care.


    The corners of her mouth first became bruised until they bled but neither of the two seemed to notice as one of them seemed to relish it, leaning forward to lick the drop of blood before it went to waste.


    The other was just as relentless even as Liora couldn¡¯t make a sound with her mouth stuffed full.


    It was more than a lot as for the next few hours she forgot about the symbols on the ground and even the fact that what they were doing was a ritual.


    Sometimes pleasure filtered in but most times it was almost like the two guards were driven mad going as fast as to do their utmost to ensure that she hated every minute of it.


    Sometimes she triedmunicating with her eyes but even that didn¡¯t seem to work as they seemed to look through her like she was nothing more than a body that they could use.


    Tears ran down her face even as they turned her around and took turns with her thrusting into her from behind even as the other held her down shoving himself into her mouth not caring whether or not she seemed to be choking on what he gave her.


    Time flew excruciating slow and the only thing Liora could think of was thest use in the book she had seen as she waited for it to take effect. For the phenomenon to happen and for her to feel the abundance of power that she was supposed to feel course right through her.


    But instead all she felt was pain as she was tossed from side to side without care for how she felt and whether or not she could bear the way they handled her.


    Their groans of pleasure filled the air in a way that made it clear that they were enjoying themselves even as Liora struggled to get through every breath she took even as tears flooded her eyes and she struggled to breathe.


    When they came they didn¡¯t even bother to finish inside of her with each of them aware of how useless that was as they proceeded to finish on her body tossing their seed right on her with reckless abandon.


    Liora couldn¡¯t help but silently pray that the ordeal would be over once she noticed that both of them had finished only to feel one of them pick her up turning her around and mming her onto the bed.


    "This is enough!" She managed to breathe out with tears streaming out of her reddened eyes only to hear loudughter of mockery that followed from both of them as she felt one of them p her across her butt in a way that brought harsh pain that couldn¡¯t be likened to pleasure just before he parted her butt.


    "What are you doing?" She gasped in fear and horror unable toprehend why he would do such a thing until she felt him plunge his fingers in, in a way that made her bite down on her lips just to keep herself from screaming.


    "Tight?" The other chuckled with visible excitement in his tone even as he pushed Liora¡¯s face right into the bed between his thighs while urging the other to work faster which he did.


    Liora at that point couldn¡¯t care about the ritual ready to give up on it if anyone so much asked for her opinion. When the first guard thrusted his cock into her from behind she no longer cared about whatever ability she was going to get all she cared about was the pain that seemed to sink into her very bones.


    She knew she was bleeding and the vampires knew that too as they seemed to take a whiff of the air almost like they had sniffed a delicacy even as the first began to thrust back and forth into her butt with pleasure.


    The second held her down even as Liora felt like her entire body was being slowly ground into dust. She cried until her voice was hoarse and she could barely make any sounds but small and concise whimpers.


    It was intense even as they took turns taking her one after the other and sometimes at the same time in a way that Liora could never lie to say that it was nothing but torture.


    Anytime she was convinced that it was over she would only discover that it seemed like they were not even half done with her as they continued to torment her with glee.


    Liora was confident that she was about to pass outpletely something she was thankful for when she suddenly felt something change. It was subtle but maybe because she had been waiting for it that was why she felt it and the two vampires didn¡¯t.


    Lost in the throes of pleasure even as Liora grinned with her face stered into the sheets wet with her tears and some of her blood.


    It was a manic grin one that promised nothing but wrath and gore the moment she got what she had patiently asked for.


    Slowly she could feel an earth spread through her body in a way that made her realize that the ritual was working. It was slow but she was about to get her ability even as she desperately prayed to all the beings that were in the sky that it wasn¡¯t a power to heal.


    Aware that if that was what she got and the vampires knew about it then she would have been better off dead.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 216: Liora’s New Powers

    <h4>Chapter 216: Liora¡¯s New Powers</h4>


    But although she could tell that her body was slowly being strengthened, it was nowhere near the fact that she could take one vampire, not to mention two.


    The pain continued to thrum through her entire body, all the way right into her skull, in a way that made her feel like she was being split into two.


    It was immense, and tears continued to slide out of her eyes as she clenched her fists into the sheets, doing her best not to sumb to the dizziness that threatened to take over her entire senses.


    "We could do this all night!" one groaned, even as he kept on thrusting into her from behind, while the otherughed, pping his hands against her body, enjoying the sounds of pain that she made in response.


    But even as Liora silently cried, she also patiently waited for the moment she knew she was strong enough, aware that she would make them wish that they had never been born.


    But unfortunately for her, the buildup of whatever she felt within her was quite slow and seemed to be taking its time, even as the pain and maltreatment seemed to increase.


    First was the thrusting that seemed to be like a hot knife anytime each of them entered her, and the other was the constant hits and ps all over her skin that left nasty red bruises that hurt even after they no longer touched the area.


    Liora wept, regretting her actions, until suddenly a heat spread from them to her in a way that made the two vampires freeze, almost like they had been tied together firmly by a force that they could not break through.


    It was shocking for Liora, especially since she had been expecting the pain to continue, only to hear nothing but absolute silence, even as their movementspletely stopped.


    Turning around, she was surprised to see terrified expressions on their faces, their eyes fixed with horror, even as a nasty grin slowly spread across her face as shey there looking at them.


    Their skin lit up, even as hers did the same, but while they could not move, she had no such restrictions, and the longer they froze, the more panicked they became¡ªespecially when she scrambled to her feet and off the bed, grimacing in pain.


    A wide smile spread across her face as she stood naked, staring at the both of them before her eyes lowered to the bloody but still hardened members between their legs.


    Instead of doing anything, she simply waited, watching what seemed to be red smoke and Aira filter from them and right into her.


    Liora was in immense pain, but at that point she couldn¡¯t care less, as she went ahead to lie on the bed, unable to sit down without feeling the urge to scream. Time passed as she listened to the silence in the air.


    With the speed of light, her wounds healed, and beyond that was a strength that she was sure could rival that of a vampire lord. Grinning ear to ear, she summoned the red energy within her, watching it turn into a ball¡ªeven as she willed it to turn into a weapon¡ªand beyond satisfied to see it instantly obey.


    A small de appeared on her palm, one that looked stronger than anything that could be made.


    I can turn the red mist I generate into any form! she thought to herself, willing the red de to be small, tiny balls which she alone could see, even as she willed it to fly right into the wall, watching it do her bidding.


    Liora¡¯s grin widened even more as she watched the red mist instantly slick back to her the second it hit the wall, even though the damage still remained.


    She generated the same red mist around her, willing it to be a barrier-like shield¡ªmore than impressed to instantly see it turn into what she needed the second she wanted it to.


    This is way better than being a messenger of Light! she thought to herself, even as she turned to see the vampires, whose gaze had been fixed on her even though they could not move a muscle.


    The fear had blossomed into something much more primal. It was clear that if they could move, they would be trembling down to their knees, even as their eyes already showed how terrified they were.


    Liora simply chuckled as she met their gaze, continuing to lie on the bed, intent on waiting for whatever red energy was still filtering from them to stop sinking into her skin.


    With no intention of messing up the process, shey there content¡ªbut even in her satisfaction, scenes of what she would do to them were created in her head. And with every picture that appeared, all she could think was that it wasn¡¯t enough.


    No matter how much she thought of dicing them up, she still felt like it wasn¡¯t enough, even as she suddenly saw one of them flinch. It was a simple action, but more than enough for her to instantly scramble off the bed, willing the mist she created into a rope, binding it around both of them as she spoke.


    "It¡¯s almost over, right? Both of you look terrified!" she said in a low whisper, her voice hoarse from all the begging and screaming she had done.


    "You shouldn¡¯t be! I can assure you that whatever it is that any of you can imagine is nothingpared to what I will do to you!" she promised them, willing the mist to bind them tighter as she continued to speak.


    "Toplete the ritual I¡¯m supposed to drain you and drink your blood. A bit was enough, but now... now..." she said, breaking into a dark chuckle before she could finish the words. Her eyes glowed red for apletely different reason, even as she willed another set of mist from her body into two small des, which she directed straight for their butts.


    "Now, I won¡¯t stop until I¡¯ve created art!" she told them, her face manic in a way that she herself wouldn¡¯t recognize in the mirror if she looked at it.


    There was nothing in her gaze but cruel intent and the promise of death.


    Too far gone in her revenge to realize that the symbols on her back had darkened into something that could only be called sinister.

 Chapter 217: Bad Luck

    <h4>Chapter 217: Bad Luck</h4>


    Savira, the head healer, had headed straight for the dungeons the second she was done with the binding ritual for the king.


    Checking her life experiments to ensure that none of their lives were in danger, before heading to her office to ensure that everything was in order and record all the effects of the ritual she had recorded.


    Having been the one to clean up the room and the residues of the materials she had used to ensure that no one would be able to use it against Zyren¡ªher king, but also someone she considered more like family, since he treated her like one.


    But she had just gotten to the door of her chamber in the healer¡¯s wing, pushing it open when she froze, sniffing the air with a frown on her face when she realized that someone had sneaked into her office.


    It was a smell she didn¡¯t recognize, which made the frown on her face deepen even more as she instantly headed for her precious locked jar, relieved to find out that it was still safe and hidden.


    The relief had barely died down when she instantly began to check everything to figure out what had been taken, only to look and look and still be unable to figure anything out.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that she would give up. Her second thought had been to chase after the indivisible, since their smell still lingered, only to wait until she figured out whether or not what had been taken was important enough for her to dedicate her time to such a stupid person who dared to underestimate her.


    Savira was slow and steady as she reached her table and pulled the drawer open, ensuring that she followed the particr way she arranged her things, when she suddenly paused¡ªrealizing in a split second that the drawer on the bottom left had been disturbed.


    Moreover, the book she left under it had also shifted from its original position.


    Pulling it out, she lifted the book to her nose and eyes, picking up a bottle whose contents she tossed over it to see the pages that had been riddled with the most.


    Savira saw it and chuckled in response¡ªa chuckle that soon became a full-blownughter as she leaned her head back andughed her heart out until tears settled in her eyes.


    "The fool!" she gasped, even as she settled in her chair, shaking her head as she continued to chuckle in pure delight.


    Someone wanted the exact ritual I did for Zyren!


    "Fool!" she barked out again inplete and utter delight, shaking her head as she did, especially since there was no way she wouldn¡¯t carry her most important things with her at all times.


    "This should be interesting though!" she said aloud, as she leaned into her chair and closed her red eyes like she was about to fall asleep¡ªbut clearly wasn¡¯t.


    "Copying a page of the ancient vampire ritual. Even I don¡¯t know what the effects will be! Chasing the person would be akin to chasing a dead person who is destined to die!" Savira said out loud, confident that even if the person didn¡¯t die, he or she¡ªwhether vampire, human, or werewolf¡ªwas bound to go insane.


    Picking up the book and reading the conclusion written under it in the ancientnguage, which she¡ªa vampire that had lived for more than a century¡ªbarely understood.


    {Ghe aer segue ieict}


    "The ritual has never seeded."


    ************


    The only relief Aira felt when she woke up was the fact that her body didn¡¯t seem to ache from being tussled back and forth the night before, as she instantly pulled away from the strong arms wrapped around her waist¡ªonly because he let go.


    "Sleep a while longer!" he told her, with red eyes that looked like they had not slept a wink, with no hint of drowsiness. Eyes that made Aira wonder if Zyren ever let his guard down, even in his sleep.


    "Are you thinking of killing me in my sleep?" he asked, to Aira¡¯s shock, as she failed to mask it¡ªwhich only made a sly smile appear on his face as he continued to lie on the bedpletely naked, with no intent of covering up.


    "We have a bond. I can feel your emotions depending on how strong they are!"


    "I can¡¯t feel yours!" Aira responded, even as she scrambled to cover herself as she stood up, walking towards the bathroom without waiting for a response, since she didn¡¯t expect one¡ªonly to suddenly almost trip.


    It was the emotion of lust that assaulted her from all sides, that almost made her trip.


    It was so intense that Aira had no doubt that it could be used as a weapon to distract an enemy if wielded properly, even as she turned around to re at him.


    "You want nothing to do with me. Unlike you, who¡¯s closed off to me... I¡¯m quite open!" he said, even as Aira headed into the bathroom, closing the door behind her, aware that he was lying to her again.


    If she was indeed closed off to him, then how had he managed to figure out what she had been thinking about?


    Aira took her bath quickly, aware that to ensure that Harriet continued to live she still had ten debts of carnal flesh to pay¡ªand it hung over her every time Zyren was nearby.


    Quickly she bathed and dressed up in clothes suitable for fighting, like the shirt and pants she had worn at the arena but without the armor. Heading out, ignoring the fact that her hair was still a bit wet. Shocked to step out and see Zyren still lying naked on the bed, with no intention of getting up.


    "Yes, I¡¯m king¡ªbut as king I can also take a day off!" he said with a drowsy expression on his face, one that Aira didn¡¯t believe wasn¡¯t there mainly for her to see.


    "Those creatures... shouldn¡¯t you... shouldn¡¯t you be hunting them?" she asked, as she recalled the image of the monster right before it exploded¡ªonly for her to hear him chuckle as he shook his head.


    "How? For all I know you could be a monster. The only way to know for sure is to slice you open and find out!" he said, and Aira was already heading out, realizing that the world was a safer ce with him lying there than him heading out. But she had just ced her hands on the door handle to step out when she heard him speak.


    "The temple will approach you. I expect you to ept!" he said, in an utterly serious tone¡ªdifferent from the one he had been previously using¡ªeven as Aira left without responding to him or looking back.

 Chapter 218: A Spar?

    <h4>Chapter 218: A Spar?</h4>


    Of course, she had every intention to ept, but thest thing she expected was to be approached by another group¡ªone she assumed had died out orpletely gone into hiding.


    <fn65f8> Follow current nov?ls on find[?]ovel</fn65f8>


    The hunters.


    Vampire hunters, to be precise.


    Aira left her room and headed out, nodding to the guards who greeted her, even as she mentally prepared to meet Varret¡ªthe teacher who was supposed to train her how to fight, whom she had only met once before.


    Her steps were steady even as she struggled not to drag them. Thest thing she wanted to do was practice how to wield a sword, but she also knew better than to avoid improving her skills.


    Making her way downstairs, she was still climbing down when she sighted Harriet, who stood by the edge of the steps, just in front of the set of guards that manned the staircase.


    From the way she stood, it was clear that she had been there for a while¡ªand she had no intention of leaving.


    Aira had just gotten there when she saw Harriet instantly raise her head in a way that made it clear she had been waiting for her.


    "I figured you would be in your room resting!" Aira told her, even as she continued walking past the guards, heading in the direction of the hall where she was scheduled to meet Varret.


    "I lost! I¡¯m nothing! You saved my life, which means that my life belongs to you!" Harriet told Aira, who continued walking at the same pace she had been using, even as she listened to Harriet, who followed closely behind her.


    Her clothes mirrored that of Aira¡¯s, with the woolen shirt and pants she wore¡ªeven though Aira¡¯s own was clearly made of silk.


    "...And what would you like me to do with it? Use you?" Aira asked, shaking her head with a scoff, aware that if it had been before she got her new ability and physical prowess, she might have considered it.


    "You¡¯re human, and you¡¯re¡ª" Aira began, but Harriet didn¡¯t let her finish as she spoke at the same time.


    "There¡¯s no way you n to remain here. If you¡¯re nning to escape, then you¡¯ll need someone who can get things done!" Harriet said, even as Aira rolled her eyes and continued walking through the corridor.


    "...Rymora is way more trustworthy than you! For all I know, you could still be working for Lady Vivian!" Aira pointed out, not disillusioned enough to suddenly begin trusting an enemy simply because she had saved her life.


    This made Harriet frown with an extremely confused look on her face as she settled her gaze on Aira¡¯s back¡ªwho had not once stopped moving since the conversation began.


    "If you¡¯re not going to use me, then why did you save me?" Harriet asked, her tone genuinely confused andced with frustration, edged with clear bitterness.


    "My entire family is dead!" she said through gritted teeth. "I¡¯m worthless to Lady Vivian, and even my presence here is limited."


    But Aira responded in a tonepletely and utterly devoid of any iota of warmth.


    "...Then kill yourself! I only saved you out of pity!" she said, ncing back for a split moment to get her message across.


    "I just didn¡¯t want to get blood on my hands, much less yours. I don¡¯t care about you, and I don¡¯t care what you do¡ªas long as you don¡¯t get in my way!"


    Aira recalled how Harriet had been prepared to kill her, and how, if she hadn¡¯t gained her ability, she would indeed have died.


    What annoyed her even more was the fact that Harriet¡¯s eyes had been cold, killing her with the hope of indirectly hurting Zyren. At this point, Aira couldn¡¯t continue to silently walk ahead. She turned to look at Harriet, who looked stunned, almost like she had been hit face-first with a huge rock.


    "If you can¡¯t prove that there¡¯s a reason for me to keep you by my side, then you¡¯re better off somewhere else¡ªas long as it¡¯s not in my way!" Aira told her before she continued walking, aware that if there was ever a second time she needed to kill Harriet, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    I don¡¯t want blood on my hands, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m prepared to die!


    The vivid memory of the moment she hadin bleeding on the arena floor was still burned into her mind.


    Aira continued walking toward her destination, relieved that Harriet no longer followed her. She fell back without another word, something Aira was d to see as she quickened her pace.


    It wasn¡¯t until she came across the familiar doors that she stood and took two deep breaths before pushing them open¡ªnot surprised to see a lone man already standing in the center of the hall, surrounded by weapons, with a wooden sword in his hand.


    Aira closed the door, aware that the guards had been dismissed to keep the fact that she was learning how to fight a secret¡ªsince to most people she was still nothing but the king¡¯s pet, not his Bond.


    "I guess you really doe here every day!" Aira said, having expected that she would have had to send someone to get him.


    "The king ordered it! I¡¯m not foolish enough to go against his orders!" Varret responded, even as Aira simply nodded, directing her gaze at the weapons rack as she spoke again.


    "Should I also pick up a wooden sword?" she asked with curiosity, surprised when he instantly shook his head as he moved toward the weapons rack and picked up a sharp and gleaming de.


    "I witnessed the birth of your new ability¡ªwe¡¯ll have no problems with injuries! It will also be a form of training," he told her, something Aira was instantly thankful for, especially since her ability was something she hadn¡¯t figured out how to train.


    "Your strength, as I saw, is also good enough to hold a sword!" he told her, tossing her the shiny de.


    She caught it with ease, still staring at the intricate handle, when she was shocked to see Varret attack with a speed her eyes wouldn¡¯t have been able to follow¡ªif her physical senses hadn¡¯t be stronger.

 Chapter 219: Hunter’s Offer

    <h4>Chapter 219: Hunter¡¯s Offer</h4>


    Blocking was a very precise affair¡ªone that Aira had no problems with. Not with how fast her body could move. It came with an unexpected ease that she found thrilling as she continued to block every one of the hits that Verret swung in her direction.


    This went on for a while, so much so that Aira soon began to entertain the idea of attacking back¡ªsomething she was just about to do, only to feel Verret¡¯s attack pattern change.


    It was so sudden, and not in a good way, that Aira couldn¡¯t help but be relieved she had chosen to wait before doing anything drastic.


    The attacks were fierce and random, in a way that¡ªeven with all her attention fixed on his sword¡ªhe still managed to continuously nick her without her being able to avoid it.


    Small nicks slowly turned into long gashes, which she instantly willed to heal, allowing light to burst from the wounds. But soon, she could no longer concentrate on even doing that, as Verret attacked like he was aiming to slice her head in two.


    It was fierce in a way that showed a bit of animosity. Aira couldn¡¯t deny that Verret would like nothing more than to see her blood run red with how he attacked¡ªand she kept on fighting back.


    "Scared? You can heal limbs, can¡¯t you?" he asked, his tone harsh, even as Aira¡¯s heart began to thump and race in fear.


    <fned43> Original content can be found at F¦ÉndNovel</fned43>


    For a second, she couldn¡¯t help but consider the fact that Verret might actually be an assassin, turned by one of the lords to use training as a way to get rid of her.


    "One arm or two won¡¯t harm you!" he said, showing just how easy it was for him to do more¡ªeven as Aira was barely avoiding him by sheer luck, so much so that she wondered if the next hit wouldn¡¯t actually result in the loss of a limb.


    Quickly she darted back, only for him to follow her, sticking closely. She red at him, speaking in a rush and with bated breath.


    "Zyren will be unhappy to hear that I lost an arm..." she harshly told him with a hint of a threat, only to hear him chuckle in response.


    "It¡¯s all training! All training! What are you scared of!" he told her, even as he sliced his sword upward¡ªchanging direction from where she had guarded herself with a speed that made Aira¡¯s eyes constrict. She couldn¡¯t imagine how a human like him could do something that only a vampire should be able to do.


    Did he also take something like the potion Harriet did? she wondered, her mind racing at the thought of some hidden stash she knew nothing about¡ªeven as she felt the sword slice into her jaw, nicking the edge deep enough to touch bone.


    The pain was chilling. She darted back, healing herself even as she raised her guard, expecting him to instantly attack¡ªonly to be shocked when he suddenly came to aplete standstill, a soft smile forming on his face.


    The wooden sword he had dropped was still on the floor, and the de he held in his hand was still a bit bloodied at the tip as he began to speak.


    "The news was guarded, but people are saying that you bonded with him to gain your powers! What would your father have said about that?"


    The words weren¡¯tpletely out of his mouth before Aira raised her gaze and fixed it on him, ring with all the hatred she could muster.


    "What?"


    "Bond to a vampire! You have an ability¡ªbut do you even know what that means? A vampire king, no less!" Verret continued, and Aira¡¯s frown deepened even more.


    The only thing that kept her from unleashing her anger on him was something in his tone, something that made her frown further, as he spoke like he represented someone... someone who at least knew her father.


    "Did your brother and father die for nothing?" he continued.


    At this point, Aira had heard enough. She opened her mouth and snapped back at him, her only intention to wipe the disgusted, high-and-mighty expression from his face.


    "YOU KNOW NOTHING!" she snapped, her gaze zing with heat.


    "I¡¯m doing what I can to survive, and even that... you know nothing about!" she told him, her voice biting as she prepared to use her sword if she had to.


    She had defended herself, but that didn¡¯t mean she had used her all. She was about to dere the sparring session over when she heard words that froze her from head to toe¡ªher eyes widening inplete astonishment.


    "I¡¯m from House Elvane," he said, pulling his shirt open to reveal a tattoo at the center of his chest¡ªthe symbol of a longbow with no arrows.


    "If that name still means anything to you... Aira, from House Duskbane."


    Her next reaction was sharp¡ªshe instantly looked at the double doors that led to the hall, almost as if confirming that they were indeed alone. She was aware that whether or not he was who he imed to be, he was brave to say such a thing aloud in the castle.


    "The Houses have met. With the rumors of the monster crisis, they think this is the best time for a rebellion to arise¡ªand for us to fight back!" he continued.


    "They think if we fight together, with your help, we can take down Zyren and the entire vampirework!"


    "That is... if you haven¡¯t forgotten your roots. If you haven¡¯t forgotten the reason why your father and brother were murdered." His voice was cold but steady, giving her enough time to answer¡ªthough he did not speak again.


    Silence filled the room. Aira continued to stare at him, not saying a word in response.


    He still didn¡¯t seem to be in a rush, waiting almost like they had all the time in the world. Slowly, Aira began to speak, her voice trembling as if testing how the words sounded before she let them fall.


    "The... the Houses?" she whispered, a confused look on her face as she tightened her hold on the sword. Her gaze darted around before finally returning to Verret.


    "They still exist?" she asked.


    And just when Verret was about to answer, it became clear her question was more rhetorical than not.


    "Then where were they when my father and brother died for their cause? Where were they when Liora was sold and I was taken?"


    Her eyes slowly turned red with anger as she realized the truth: they had only decided to show themselves once she proved to have an ability that could be useful.

 Chapter 220: Hunter’s offer(2)

    <h4>Chapter 220: Hunter¡¯s offer(2)</h4>


    "Now they show up!" she snapped through gritted teeth.


    "They might as well continue to stay in the shadows!"


    "Do you really think you can take King Zyren on your own? You tried to kill him once, and he was more than magnanimous for not splitting your throat open!" Verret pointed out.


    "Who¡¯s to say that he wouldn¡¯t do more for something less?" Verret asked.


    "If you get us all we want, you¡¯ll have our support and¡ª"


    "I don¡¯t need it!" Aira snapped, not seeing a need to let him finish since everything that came out of his mouth sounded disgusting to her ears.


    "They can keep their help!" she told him, even as she turned around to leave¡ªbut not before tossing the sword in her hand in his direction. He easily avoided it with more ease than she would have liked.


    But at that point, Aira didn¡¯t care. All she cared about was leaving¡ªonly to hear him continue speaking, his words buzzing like a bee, slithering into her ears whether she wanted to hear them or not.


    "Aren¡¯t you curious about how hunters were powerful enough to be feared by vampires? Aren¡¯t you wondering how I can move so fast for a human?" He asked her with a sense of pride in his tone as he spoke one he didn¡¯t try to hide.


    "You¡¯re strong now because of the bond, but how long do you think it canst? The House Lords have decided that if you agree to join us, then the secrets of our bloodline will be given to you!" he told her¡ªwords that made Aira slow her pace.


    She couldn¡¯t help it. Verret was offering her something¡ªsomething to make her stronger.


    She was already almost as strong as a lord. If she did whatever Verret did, didn¡¯t that mean her physical abilities alone would rival Zyren¡¯s?


    "They have also offered to do the ritual for you at no cost! I think this is something you should think deeply about. Zyren might be kind to you now, but he¡¯s still a monster!"


    "He¡¯ll always treat you as less! The Houses understand the error of their ways and are ready to make up for it!" he continued, even as Aira turned back to look him straight in the eye.


    "What are you? Their spokesman?" she asked, having heard enough lobbying for one day, only to watch him lightly shake his head.


    "I¡¯m Verret. Royal Guard to the Vampire King and second son to Lord Elvane," he said, exining without giving any more than Aira had already pieced together herself.


    For him to be there, exposed, he couldn¡¯t be too important. But at the same time, he had to be high enough in rank to be trusted with carrying such a message.


    With nothing more to say to him, Aira simply turned around with every intention of leaving¡ªonly to hear him call out from behind her.


    "Our sparring lessons will continue as usual! You don¡¯t have to give me an answer right now!"


    Aira didn¡¯t respond. She simply continued walking, heading out through the door without looking back.


    She closed it behind her with a huge frown fixed on her face as she headed back upstairs, passing servants and guards who greeted her. She ignored them all.


    Her mind was still fixed on everything she had just heard, even as she climbed toward Zyren¡¯s wing. All she wanted was to get back to her room and have space to think about what she should do.


    Passing up the chance to get stronger would be foolish¡ªbut siding with the Hunter Houses could very well get her killed before they ever put themselves in danger.


    She was still deep in thought when she raised her gaze. Still a few feet away from the huge doors she was headed toward, she caught sight of someone familiar standing beside Rymora.


    The figure was covered in a huge ck coat that concealed their face and body¡ªbut the long red hair draped forward across their chest gave them away instantly.


    "Liora!" Aira called out, stepping closer, relieved to see that her sister seemed to be doing well.


    Liora¡¯s lips broke into a wide smile, and she instantly rushed toward Aira, not waiting for her to get closer.


    "Sister! It¡¯s been a while!" she said, beaming from ear to ear in a way that made it obvious to Aira that Liora was in a very good mood.


    "You seem happy! Did something good happen?" Aira asked, but Liora only pulled her toward the room, a light in her eyes showing she wasn¡¯t going to say anything until they were alone.


    <fn0496> The source of th?s content is F¦ÉndNovel</fn0496>


    Rymora bowed her head as she stepped in behind them once the doors were opened, moving to stand silently by the wall.


    In her hands, hidden behind her back, was a letter¡ªclearly from the temple, bearing the temple¡¯s insignia. It was meant for Aira, but she chose to keep it until Liora had left.


    Rymora didn¡¯t like Liora. She could feel the girl¡¯s hatred toward her, for reasons she refused to waste thought on. All she knew was that everything Liora did seemed excessively selfish, and she was convinced that even the reason behind her sudden happiness¡ªsuch a sharp contrast to her usual gloom¡ªwould not benefit Aira in any way.


    "Sit!" Liora told Aira, who chuckled, relieved and satisfied to see her only remaining family member in such a good mood.


    "You¡¯re the Messenger of Light now... you should be more excited than me!" Liora teased, while Aira shook her head with a sigh tugging at her lips.


    Aira was about to speak, but Liora cut her off.


    "So? When are you going to the temple?" she asked, her tone edged with desperation she managed to hide well enough that Aira didn¡¯t notice.


    If Aira¡¯s sense of smell had been sharper¡ª even if it was just like that of a child vampire¡ªshe would have long since caught the metallic tang of blood that lingered on Liora¡¯s breath.

 Chapter 221: Liar

    <h4>Chapter 221: Liar</h4>


    "The temple?" Aira asked with a slightly confused look on her face, like she was yet to register what Liora was trying to say.


    "Yes! You have to go there right? Since you¡¯ve been recognized by the people. I saw your powers! You can heal!" Liora continued with a wolf smile on her face, even as Aira gently shook her head.


    "Yes, but I havn¡¯t even heard anything from the temple. If they wanted me to join wouldn¡¯t they have reached out?" Aira responded with a deep look in her eyes, even as she heard Liora continue to speak.


    "Give it sometime! I¡¯m sure they would reach out!" She told her, even as she lightly patted her sister on the shoulder as she continued to speak.


    "...but when they do, remember to take me along. I heard that it¡¯s not everyone that¡¯s allowed to the main part of the temple. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t say no to your sister!" Liora pointed out, even as Aira instantly nodded her head.


    She didn¡¯t consider it a big deal if that was what Liora wanted. She herself was curious to see what the deal of the temple was and why so many people, both humans and vampires, seemed to revere both the ce and the priests and priestess¡¯ there.


    "Have you been able to settle down? The money you have is enough?" Aira asked, shifting the topic back to Liora¡¯s wellbeing since that was the most important thing to her.


    "I¡¯m fine Aira! I have enough money and I¡¯ve been gotten a lot of mercenaries we can work with! Of course they are not enough but it¡¯s a start!" Liora pointed out, even as she slowly got to her feet, making it clear that she intended to leave.


    "You¡¯re leaving?0" Aira asked with a hint of shock in her tone, especially since she hadn¡¯t been expecting it when Liora only just got there.


    "This isn¡¯t even your room! If hest thing I need is for Zyren toe back!"


    "He¡¯z noting back any..."


    "It doesn¡¯t matter! I have a couple of things I have to figure out!" She told Aira, the thought of telling her about the ritual she did not once crossing her mind.


    ¡¯Hopefully the temple will be able to fix this blood urges of mine!¡¯ She thought to herself, worried since just simply sitting beside Aira made her crave for her blood in a way that her as a human shouldn¡¯t.


    It was clear that something had gone wrong and something she had to figure out quickly before it got worse.


    Liora hadn¡¯t gotten fangs but a craving of blood had set in the second the ritual was over, so much so that before she could kill and torture the two vampires she had used, she had bitten into them one after the other and sucked their blood dry.


    <fnce9d> Follow current nov?ls on Find1Novel</fnce9d>


    ¡¯Clearly something went wrong with my ritual!¡¯ She thought to herself, turning to look at Aira who had also gotten on her feet to see her off.


    She didn¡¯t speak which instantly prompted Aira to do so with a curious look on her face.


    "Is something wrong? You look worried?" She asked her, stepping forward almost like she was about to touch her head and forehead to ensure that she wasn¡¯t sick.


    "Can you...can you use your ability on me?" Liora suddenly asked in a low tone. She was courageous and brave but the idea of bing something close to a vampire but still human terrified her.


    There was only one name for something like that and it was called ¡¯Monster.¡¯


    Aira didn¡¯t hesitate, allowing the pure bright light Aira to ooze about of her palms as she moved to ce them on Liora¡¯s head. But barely had the light touched her that Liora jerked away sharply, almost like she had been burned.


    It was like she had been burned, since it took all she could not to open her mouth and scream as she hurriedly backed away from Aria who was beyond stunned.


    "Are you okay? What¡¯s wrong?" She asked, aware that there was no reason that Liora should have reacted in such a way since the light and Aira she emanated was to heal and never caused any kind of pain.


    "Nothing! Nothing! I¡¯m fine!" Liora responded, but clearly Aira didn¡¯t believe it. It didn¡¯t help that Liora was still shaking from the aftermath of what she felt¡ªone that showed that whatever had happened had clearly been good for her.


    "Don¡¯t worry Aria, I¡¯m fine!" But the more she said it while backing away from Aria, the more Aria refused to believe as she stared more intensely at her sister who showed that she had every intention of leaving.


    "If you take one more step back I¡¯ll st you with as much healing energy as I can!" Aira said, which was her name for it, thinking that Liora was seriously hurt but keeping it away from her.


    But Liora simply grumbled out loud, aware from the tone that Aira used that she had every intention to do as she just said she was going to do.


    "I¡¯m fine!" Liora sighed, taking off the huge coat she had on just to show that she was indeed not wounded. Relieved to see Aira stop pointing her palm at her when she did it.


    "Then why did you flinch?" She asked, confused, even as Liora scrambled to look for the best excuse but finding it utterly difficult to find a suitable one.


    Silence ensure for a while before Liora finally said something.


    "Nothing! I just...I¡¯m just not used to the idea of you having an ability. I guess the concept itself is strange to me!" Liora said in a defeated tonez.


    "...or maybe I¡¯m a little jealous and I want something like that too...I don¡¯t know Aira! I don¡¯t know why I flinched," she said in a defeated tone that sounded genuine as she fixed her gaze in the ground waiting for Aira to ept it.


    Which was why she was stunned when she heard Aira take a couple of steps forward and opened her mouth to speak in a clearly pissed off tone.


    "You¡¯re lying!" She said in a t tone that said that she was confident that she was a hundred percent right.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 222: Blood Lust

    <h4>Chapter 222: Blood Lust</h4>


    "Spit it out before I st you with all the white energy I can muster!" Aira told her, even as Liora shook her head¡ªonly to actually flinch back when Aira raised her hands, showing her willingness to do exactly what she threatened.


    Liora sighed and instantly began to speak, opening her mouth though no words came out at first.


    Thest thing she wanted to do was tell Aira about the ritual she had carried out. Worse still were the nasty effects that had followed her ever since.


    "I¡¯m fine! Do we really have to make this a..." But she was still talking when Aira went ahead and generated her white healing energy, instantly directing it toward her.


    Liora¡¯s eyes widened in shock and horror as she opened her mouth at once.


    "Fine! Fine! I¡¯ll tell you!" She wasn¡¯t surprised to see Aira waiting without lowering her hands.


    "I did the ritual!" Liora confessed, studying Aira¡¯s face and reaction as she continued, wanting to get the entire thing over with.


    "I stole the ritual from Healer Savira¡¯s rooms, and I did the ritual! I have powers too!" she announced, generating the red aura-like ball that she could manipte into different objects and sizes, even changing the hardness depending on her will.


    "You what?" Aira gasped, but Liora continued talking.


    "...After the ritual, everything was fine¡ªuntil I realized that I suddenly had a need for blood!"


    Aira¡¯s eyes widened so much they seemed to triple in size.


    "...Any blood! It doesn¡¯t have to be human!" Liora added, but it didn¡¯t make Aira feel any less horrified. She stared at her sister as if Liora had grown two new pairs of heads.


    "You actually were a heat blood?" Aira asked, even as Liora shook her head.


    "I wasn¡¯t sure, but I didn¡¯t care! You have powers¡ªI wanted them too. I¡¯m your blood sister! If you could get them, then there¡¯s no reason why I shouldn¡¯t!" Liora told her, even as Aira vigorously shook her head, wanting to scream at her for daring to do something so dangerous, only deciding she would after the consequences of her sister¡¯s actions had been fixed.


    "We need to visit Savira! She¡¯ll have a solution for¡ª"


    "She¡¯s a vampire!" Liora snapped, shaking her head to show that she had no intention of doing such a thing.


    "You might trust her, but I don¡¯t! No one knows about my ability! Think of all the things we could do once I¡¯ve mastered it!" She morphed the red aura that oozed out of her body into thin needles that hovered over her palm.


    "...And you want to tell Zyren¡¯s right-hand woman? They are our enemies!" Liora reminded her, with a look on her face that showed she meant every word.


    "...You think the temple can help?" Aira asked skeptically, stamping down the envy she felt at her sister¡¯s offensive ability¡ªwondering if Zyren had tweaked the ritual in a way that gave her a healing one with no offensive abilities.


    "Yes! There¡¯s something called holy water. Whatever is wrong inside of my body can be fixed. It¡¯s just like your ability, but it works better internally!" Liora told her, repeating what she had discovered, even as Aira stood there with her eyes fixed on her sister, lightly nodding her head to show she understood.


    Aira didn¡¯t speak, which made Liora feel bad now that the secret she had been hiding was out.


    "I¡¯m sorry for not telling you! I just... I just wanted to find a solution first. You already have enough problems of your own!" Liora said, gesturing toward the right side of the room that belonged to Zyren.


    Aira, though, neither nodded nor agreed. Her expression stayed neutral as she stared at her sister for a long moment before she finally spoke again.


    "Who did you do the ritual with?" Aira asked.


    "It was a vampire¡ªone of my guards," Liora instantly responded.


    Aira frowned, but Liora quickly assured her. "Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯s dead! There was no way I would keep such a liability alive!"


    "...And the ritual itself. You weren¡¯t hurt, were you¡ª"


    "I¡¯m fine! This is the reason I didn¡¯t tell you! I knew you were going to excessively worry!" Liora said.


    "Just because you think our father¡¯s and brother¡¯s death is your fault doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m your responsibility!" Liora added, and a tant look of hurt shed in Aira¡¯s eyes.


    <fnc9eb> Chapters first released on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnc9eb>


    "I mean... you¡¯re my sister. We¡¯re supposed to care about each other, but my individual choices are mine. You shouldn¡¯t have to feel like you need to pay for them!" Liora pointed out with a genuine look of concern, aware that the second she pointed out the problem she had been having, Aira instantly stiffened almost as if she had been the cause of it.


    "I¡¯ll get healed!" Liora whispered to her, moving closer until they were only a few inches apart.


    "...Then we¡¯ll escape. I¡¯ll get more guards, and hopefully, with your connection to the temple, you¡¯ll also be able to gather the support of the people and priests to keep us safe from Zyren!" Liora pointed out with a small smile, lightly touching Aira¡¯s forehead and toying with the strands of hair that framed her face¡ªeven as she fought the urge to bite into her neck and suck every inch of her blood dry.


    The bloodlust was there, but Liora hadrgely downyed just how strong the urge was. It was so overwhelming that, even as she spoke to her sister, it slowly eroded every bit of all the other emotions she had.


    "We won¡¯t have to worry!" Liora emphasized, even as Aira, who had many thoughts racing through her mind, simply nodded as she responded. "If the temple does not reach out to me, then I¡¯ll reach out to them!"


    "But you¡¯re not wounded, right?" Aira asked again to confirm, and Liora nodded. She leaned forward and caught Aira in a tight hug before turning around to leave, heading toward the door without sparing a nce at Rymora, who in turn lowered her gaze and face to the floor so she wouldn¡¯t have to look at Liora as she passed.


    They both despised each other, and it was mainly for the same reason: they each felt the other wasn¡¯t good for Aira in any form or manner.

 Chapter 223: Wiped out

    <h4>Chapter 223: Wiped out</h4>


    Rymora had heard the full conversation and seen Liora¡¯s powers, which to her had felt more like a direct warning than anything else.


    But the door had barely shut firmly behind her when she walked forward and handed Aira the letter she had gotten from the temple, even as she opened her mouth to do what she had done at the arena.


    It was easy since they were alone.


    "I don¡¯t know who it¡¯s from!" she said, her words short, since she had no intention of making speaking be a habit¡ªsince it could get her killed.


    Lord Drehk was ckmailing her simply because he knew she could write, something that only noble children could do and not a maid in the castle.


    But speaking would directly identify her as a spy¡ªfor why else would a speaking person pretend to be a mute?


    Aira didn¡¯t appear shocked to hear her speak like before as she simply collected the letter and ripped it open, a look of apprehension on her face.


    Worried that it wouldn¡¯t be from the temple, but relieved to see that it was, she hurriedly read it.


    "They¡¯re inviting me to showcase my blessing, given by the God of Light, and be ordained as one of the messengers of light!" Aira said in a way that clearly showed she was informing Rymora, who simply nodded her head without actually speaking, as Aira went ahead to put the ripped letter on the table on her side of the room.


    Leaning against the table, she turned to look squarely at Rymora, who didn¡¯t flinch away.


    Her eyes were innocent and small, and she had brown curly hair that framed her face and a slender stature that made it easy to ignore considering her short height.


    "You look better than usual!" Aira said, pointing at her lips, which didn¡¯t appear to be bruised considering what she had noticed a few times.


    "Yeah! I solved my problem!" Rymora replied, even as she struggled not to blush fiercely at the memory of how she had solved it.


    "That¡¯s good! For a second I was starting to worry about you!" Aira replied, even as her expression became slightly grave and way more serious.


    "Are you going to tell me why you¡¯re pretending not to be able to speak?" Aira asked, even as Rymora stiffened, her guarding up instinctively as she replied.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" she said, speaking only a few words, her voice hoarse from itsck of use.


    "You¡¯re a spy! From the hunter houses?" Aira asked with an even bigger frown on her face as she spoke, even as Rymora shook her head with a very confused look in her eyes.


    "Hunter houses?" she asked, even as she shook her head, basically giving away the only other group that would want to desperately spy on Zyren.


    "I thought they disliked humans!" Aira said, speaking her thoughts out loud, even as Rymora made it clear that she was not going to continue to speak on the issue as she simply dissolved back to silence.


    Seeing as Rymora was no longer forting with any information, Aira turned around, shifting her gaze to her wardrobe instead as she began to think of what she would wear to lunch and right to the temple she intended to visit right after.


    Intending to send a message to her sister for her to meet her there.


    "White would be good!" Rymora pointed out, surprised by how much she missed talking and how relieving it was to be able to speak and not be scared¡ªsince no one could barge into the room except King Zyren, whose habit was toe in the evenings or just before it was time to eat.


    "We can have an outfit made from¡ª"


    <fn8407> Read full story at find?novel</fn8407>


    "No! I¡¯ll just wear this!" Aira said, pointing at the only long white gown in her wardrobe, which was not simple in the slightest.


    The cut on her shoulders was bold, leaving one shoulderpletely bare, and the jewels that lined the waist showed just how much had gone into the making of the dress.


    "Even with a shawl... it might be a little shy for themoners!" Rymora pointed out, indirectly saying that they might hate her for it.


    But Aira simply shrugged. With how many people she intended to heal, they wouldn¡¯t care about the gown she had on.


    Unlike his study, which Zyren liked to be in, he had to head out to the throne room after being informed by a guard that the Lords would like to meet with him¡ªespecially since he had banned them from going to his wing.


    Zyren took his time, ncing over the reports he had gotten on his table before heading out straight to the throne room that had been repaired so delicately that there was no sign that a bomb, in the manner of a monster, had ever gone off there.


    He got there and didn¡¯t blink at the sight of all the Lords who were already waiting for him as he slowly and steadily headed up the stairs, falling onto the throne with grace and elegance that only someone like Zyren could ever show.


    He leaned on one arm of the chair, gesturing at them with the other hand for them to speak up, even as his eyes sent a look of warning that said that what they had better be worth it.


    "A hundred people were found dead in the town of Arkeny!" Lord Drehk began, when it was obvious that the other lords were waiting for someone else to do it as long as it wasn¡¯t them.


    "...Not their bodies but pieces of them. They had been eaten, and the number is just the least estimation of what we were able to tell from the individual left thumbs we found!" Drehk continued as he stood there, head held high, with a dark purple coat on his body that hid his tall and overbearing stature¡ªone very simr to Zyren¡¯s ownpared to the other lords, who were more on the slender spectrum.


    "Okay! So the town has been wiped out?" Zyren asked in return, in a tone that said that had better be something they had already done instead of something he was just telling them to do.

 Chapter 224: Surely

    <h4>Chapter 224: Surely</h4>


    The lords of the court stood in uneasy silence, their gazes shifting between one another as though waiting for someone else to shoulder the weight of confession.


    Atst, Lord Noctare broke the silence, his tone grave and deliberate. He spoke not only to deliver their report, but also to wrest back attention from Drehk, who had been drawing too much of the king¡¯s notice ofte.


    Noctare knew well that favor could shift into power, and power intomand ¡ª something he could not allow to be handed to another.


    "We killed every soul in the town," he dered, voice echoing across the vaulted chamber. "Both human and vampire alike. We burned their bodies down to ash¡ªyet not a single one of them was a Zygon. Their forms never shifted, never revealed themselves, even when reduced to dust!"


    The words carried like iron through the stone hall, and the air seemed to darken with the weight of them.


    Lord Virelle¡¯s voice followed, sharp and precise. He did not fear Zyren¡¯s anger¡ªnot openly¡ªfor the king was never one tosh out so long as his authority was not challenged. And none of them had yet dared to trespass that line.


    "It was a trap," Virelle admitted, his lips curling in distaste. "A snare we walked straight into.


    They are not as mindless as we once believed." He stressed the word we, ensuring that the failurey on all of them, the lords, and not solely himself.


    ...and most especially not at all on the king, knowing better than to so much as indirectly me him in any way or manner.


    Lythari, unwilling to be overlooked and eager to prove her voice still held value, pressed forward.


    Her red eyes glinted under the torchlight, though her expression carried the same shadow of unease as the others.


    "We need a way to tell the difference," she insisted, her words quick, urgent. "If not, more lives will be lost!"


    The chamber stilled. All eyes turned to the throne at the far end of the hall. King Zyren sat there like a carving of obsidian, unmoving, unblinking, his crimson gaze locked forward but offering nothing.


    At first, none of them realized the peculiarity of his silence. They spoke, one after the other, their voices filling the cold air, yet Zyren remained as still as death itself.


    Only when the silence stretched too long, too heavy, did unease crawl up their spines.


    When atst Zyren spoke, his voice was quiet but edged like a de freshly drawn. "So... what way have youe up with?" His eyes fixed upon Lythari.


    She froze. His gaze burned into her, sharp as a torch held against dry kindling. Her breath caught in her throat.


    It was very clear that she had displeased him even as her mind began to run as to how and how best to fix it.


    ¡¯I spoke just like they did...why are you focusing on me!¡¯ She thought to herself lowering her gaze to hide the fear that creeped out of her soul.


    The other lords subtly stepped back, as though to distance themselves from the noose that had tightened around her.


    "S-surely," Zyren began to speak , "...surely my lords have devised a method to distinguish Zygons from mortals. Why else would they have summoned me here?"


    Zyren¡¯s lips curved¡ªnot in amusement, but in contempt. His voice dropped to a low murmur, as though speaking only to himself, yet each word struck them like a hammer. "They would not... dare expect me to think for them."


    The silence that followed was suffocating. None dared to speak. None dared to breathe too loudly. Their usual masks of arrogance were stripped away, leaving only bare fear.


    Then Zyren¡¯s voice cut the air once more. "Call Bovan. And bring the healers under Savira."


    Themand snapped like a whip.


    The guard to his right bowed instantly, gesturing sharply. Two others stationed along the hall broke into motion, sprinting out of the chamber to fulfill the order.


    Momentster, the doors thundered open again. The healers stumbled in¡ªsome running of their own will, others dragged by armored hands. Humans and vampires alike spilled across the floor, driven to their knees. At the forefront was Bovan, his face ashen, his body trembling like a reed in the wind. He looked as though he were already witnessing his own execution.


    The others shuffled back behind him, seeking refuge in his shadow, though none could hide from Zyren¡¯s gaze. Bovan pressed his forehead to the stone floor, his voice breaking as he forced out words of submission.


    "We have failed you, your majesty! We... still have no means to distinguish human from Zygon." His chest heaved as though he had justid down a crushing burden. He lifted his head slightly, eyes squeezed shut, bracing for the blow of the executioner¡¯s de.


    Zyren¡¯s red eyes narrowed. "Really?"


    The single word froze them all. Then Zyren sighed, almostnguidly, though the sound carried the weight of doom. "Perhaps the loss of one family member each will impress upon you the urgency of the matter."


    He raised a hand. The guard at his side tensed, awaiting the signal.


    "Cut off a leg from each of them," Zyren said, his tone eerily calm. "Perhaps then they will take this task more seriously."


    Terror rippled through the kneeling healers. For the vampires among them, themand was a punishment, but one they could endure. Their limbs would grow back. For the humans, however, it was a sentence of lifelong crippling.


    And yet, to Bovan¡¯s horror, the leader of the group only bowed lower, his voice quivering with something that sounded dangerously close to gratitude. "By your will!"


    ¡¯By your will, my foot!¡¯ Bovan screamed within himself. His chest thundered as though his heart sought to tear its way out. He knew he could not remain silent¡ªnot if he valued his life, or the lives of those who served under him.


    "My¡ªmy lord!" he stammered, voice cracking. "I... I believe there may be another solution!"


    The hall stilled again. Zyren¡¯s eyes did not move, but the weight of his silence pressed on Bovan like a mountain. If his words faltered now, his death would be certain.


    He swallowed hard, forcing his trembling voice steady. "Perhaps... studying their bodies is not the way. There are abilities better suited. The temple¡¯s white healing¡ªits holy energy¡ªit heals by purging what is impure, mending what even our sight cannot perceive. If there is a difference within the Zygon¡¯s form, such an ability may expose it."


    His heart pounded, waiting for interruption. None came. The silence stretched, every second a de poised above his neck.


    "I propose a wide search," he pressed on quickly, bowing low until his forehead touched stone. "The priests could bless the people, one by one. It would appear as no more than ritual devotion¡ªyet in truth, it would expose the difference between human and Zygon."


    For several long heartbeats, there was nothing. Then Zyren¡¯s voice cut through, sharp but¡ªshockingly¡ªin agreement.


    "Do as he said," the kingmanded. "Bring priests from the temple. Conduct a wide search. Have them bless the citizens individually, so suspicion does not take root."


    The lords bowed deeply, their voices rising in solemn ord. "By your will, my king."


    Bovan¡¯s breath escaped him in a rush of relief. He could almost taste survival¡ªuntil Zyren¡¯s next words froze the blood in his veins.


    "If this fails," Zyren said coldly, "for wasting our time, I expect you to surrender yourself to the guard. Perhaps they will do a better job proving whether you are human... or Zygon."


    The hall seemed to constrict around him. Death¡¯s hand had brushed his heart, and the grip lingered.


    Zyren rose from the throne, his ck cloak whispering across the marble steps. Lord Noctare seized the moment to step forward, his voice loud and steady. "Yes, my king! But who shall oversee this mission you have assigned?"


    Zyren¡¯s crimson gaze locked onto him. A thin smile curved his lips¡ªsharp, knowing. "You," he said simply. "You can do it, can¡¯t you, Lord Noctare? You can persuade the priests?"


    Noctare¡¯s pride red even as he dropped to his knees. "I will do exactly as you havemanded, my king," he vowed, unable to mask the satisfaction in his voice.


    The pride was evident to all that he was more than satisfied to have gotten the mission instead of anyone else cause it meant that he could show his authority over both the nobles and the priests.


    Zyren gave a single nod, dismissing him with the gesture. He strode from the hall, his captain of the guard falling into step beside him.


    "Bring a carriage," Zyren ordered in a low tone, not bothering to turn his head. "I¡¯ll tell you where we are going."


    The guard bowed and hurried off, unsurprised. It was not unusual for King Zyren to leave the castle unannounced, his destination known only to himself until thest possible moment.


    And so the lords remained behind in the echoing hall, each silently grateful that¡ªfor now¡ªZyren¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t set on them but at the same time they couldn¡¯t help but be envious of Noctare.<fn79ca> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on F¦ÉndNovel</fn79ca>


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 225: Infestation

    <h4>Chapter 225: Infestation</h4>


    Zyren didn¡¯t order the carriage to stop until they had gone deep into the main city. Past the city center and close to the walls that led to the outer cities¡ªsome still governed by humans but overseen by vampires.


    The guard didn¡¯t ask any questions even when Zyren ordered him to keep going, heading through the road and past the forest that divided the Vampire realm from that of the Werewolves.


    He didn¡¯t ask why Zyren didn¡¯t take more guards or anything like that. He simply sat quietly in the driver¡¯s seat of the carriage and did the one thing he had been asked to do.


    He drove.


    The horses raced forward, their hooves pounding against the stone path, and the guard never once tried to lower their speed.


    Time slowly passed as the guard, dressed in ck from head to toe and covered in a dark coat whose material looked more than strong enough to protect him from the rays of the sun, kept his posture steady. Still, he lowered the hood down every few minutes to ensure that it didn¡¯t mistakenlye off.


    The horses moved quickly, but even then it still took a long while before they finally reached the gate of the outer city thaty closest to the city center.


    The head of guard was more than relieved when he saw what seemed to be their destination¡ªand more importantly, that the sun was beginning to go down.


    "Move closer to the gate!" Zyren instructed.


    The guard instantly did asmanded, pulling the reins to allow the horses to slow their pace and guiding them toward the direction Zyren wanted.


    The city walls were huge, towering high into the air. The guards who stood at the gate were clearly human, seeing as they had no problems with the sunlight.


    They waved the carriage down the second it drew closer, wide smiles already stretching across their faces¡ªalmost as though they could already see the gold coins they would collect, given the quality of the carriage, even if it bore no emblem painted on its side.


    Zyren¡¯s head of guard did not lower his hood, and neither did the gate guards ask him to once they caught sight of his eyes.


    "The toll is one gold coin!" one of them announced.


    The other moved closer to the carriage window, as though trying to glimpse what was inside.


    Without hesitation, Zyren¡¯s guard produced four gold coins and tossed them to the man, who instantly beamed as though the god of light himself had descended upon the earth in the form of a naked woman.


    "Many thanks!" the guard said eagerly.


    His partner had been about to demand that the person inside the carriage show himself, but shut his mouth the moment he saw the gleaming gold coins in hisrade¡¯s hand. The original toll was only two silver coins, and the excess was more than enough to silence questions.


    "You may pass!" the man dered instead, quickly bowing in respect, following the lead of his partner who still jiggled the coins in delight.


    The driver didn¡¯t hesitate. He spurred the horses forward once more, guiding them through as the guards bowed their heads in appreciation while the carriage rolled past.


    "Should I find us a ce to rest, my king?" Zyren¡¯s head of guards asked.


    "No. Just move around the city, then head out for the next," Zyren ordered, leaning back into his seat with a bored expression across his face.


    The carriage windows were veiled by transparent curtains¡ªfine enough to allow him to see outside, but dense enough that others could not clearly make out who sat within.


    That didn¡¯t stop people from trying. Some of the younger ones along the streets didn¡¯t even bother to hide their curiosity, craning their necks to catch a glimpse.


    Carriages and horses were few in number here, their appearances rare enough to be counted and cataloged¡ªespecially those that bore recognizable emblems. To see one without any insignia at all was even stranger.


    Still, for all their curiosity, none dared to touch it. The carriage rumbled past them, swift enough that the onlookers couldn¡¯t keep pace.


    "I smell the vague scent of blood in the air," Zyren¡¯s head of guards suddenly spoke as they reached the poorer quarters of the city, where the destitute crowded the streets.


    The stench here was worse than before¡ªfilth and despair mingled with the cries of beggars. Yet beyond the foul air was something sharper, something distinct that no vampire could miss: the faint tang of fresh blood.


    "There might be a big feeding ground. Those have been banned," he said in a low voice, his tone edged with warning.


    Zyren didn¡¯t answer at once. He leaned toward the curtain-draped window and drew in one long, deep breath. Only then did he speak.


    "No, Annan. It¡¯s not just blood."


    The words were calm, but they froze Annan in ce. His eyes widened in shock, the realization settling cold in his chest. He knew Zyren¡¯s senses were far beyond his own.


    "Zygons?" he gasped.


    Zyren gave no reply, but the silence was answer enough.


    Annan tightened his grip on the reins and forced the horses forward, driving the carriage quickly through the lowest rungs of the city and steering toward the far side of the gates that led outside. He followed the twisting streets until finally he found the right path.


    But before the carriage could approach the gate, two long lines of guards came streaming out¡ªboth vampires and humans.


    <fnc8dd> The rightful source is find?novel</fnc8dd>


    Annan¡¯s breath caught in his throat. The sight was jarring enough to leave him momentarily stunned.


    The sun was going down, but not so far that vampires could walk unshielded. And yet before him stood dozens of them, cloaked in no coats, no hoods, no protection at all.


    The word Zyren had spoken earlier thundered back into his mind.


    <i>Zygon.</i>


    The thought of them¡ªmore than a dozen, standing bold in the fading light¡ªchilled him. He remembered the explosion he had once witnessed, wrought by a single one of them. The memory alone was enough to make his heart seize.


    "I can run past them!" Annan blurted, the words spilling out before he could contain them.


    Anxiety sharpened his voice, trembling at the edges. He knew they might look normal now, but he also knew the truth: they could transform at will into monsters two or three times his size, with healing abilities that defied belief.


    And before them now stood not one, not two, but many.

 Chapter 226: Infestation{2}

    <h4>Chapter 226: Infestation{2}</h4>


    "No! Stop the carriage! Let¡¯s hear what they have to say!" Zyren ordered.


    Annan instantly obeyed, though his chest tightened with dread. He already knew what Zyren¡¯s nextmand would be: to step down and confront them.


    <i>I need to stay right beside King Zyren,</i> Annan thought grimly, his face tightening into a grave expression. He was well aware that the moment he strayed too far from his king, regret would surely follow.


    The dozen or so guards drew closer, slow and deliberate, their boots crunching against the dirt as they worked to surround the carriage. It stood only a few feet away from the gates, and their positioning left no doubt¡ªthey intended to cut off any escape.


    "We don¡¯t know who you are, but you can¡¯t just visit and leave like that!" a man dered, stepping forward. His eyes zed crimson, the mark of a vampire.


    His uniform differed subtly from the others, enough to betray a higher rank. Eyes fixed on Annan who was stillpletely covered with the huge dark cloak he had on while staring at the vampire who have one yet didn¡¯t seem to be turning to dust.


    <i>They can also take on the likeness of vampires,</i> Annan realized, his mind recoiling at the thought.


    "Step out! Thest thing we want to do is drag you out!" the leader¡¯s voice thundered, rolling across the area with amand meant to shake the ground itself.


    Annan didn¡¯t move. His body was still, his pulse hammering, as he waited for Zyren¡¯s instructions¡ªdreading them even as he longed to hear them.


    The sound of a carriage door opening broke the silence. Zyren stepped out.


    Therge ck cloak he wore hung heavily, its hood raised high enough to conceal his face. He descended with slow, steady purpose.


    Annan instantly climbed down after him, no order needed. Zyren was his lord, and duty demanded he stand by his king¡¯s side¡ªespecially in times of danger.


    "Vampires," the leader spat the word with loathing, though the irony would have beenughable to anyone else. His red eyes and bearing betrayed the fact that he was one, but his tone dripped with disdain as if the name to him was nothing but filth.


    "Even if you don¡¯t take off your hoods, we¡¯ll still find out who you are¡ªafter we eat you!"


    Even as he spoke, his body began to twist, bones cracking, muscles bulging.


    The others followed.


    Their human and vampire forms melted away in a grotesque transformation. What emerged could only be described as monstrous.


    Heads swelled grotesquelyrge, out of proportion to their massive, looming bodies. Their skin ckened into a coarse, leathery hide. Flesh tore outward as new, jagged shapes erupted, each mutation more hideous than thest.


    <fnce43> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n findnovel</fnce43>


    Their mouths became jagged maws, triangr in shape and lined with row upon row of vicious teeth. From within slithered long, snake-like tongues, dripping with thick, foul saliva that hit the ground with wet stters.


    Their eyes turned ck as midnight, and their hunched spines bulged beneath the weight of their twisted necks. Yet despite the deformity, their movements were unnervingly quick.


    They dashed forward, reforming into a tight pack at their leader¡¯s side.


    He stood at the front, a puddle of drool spreading at his feet from the eagerness of his maw.


    "As long as you are more important than this body, your presence here means I¡¯ll be able to return to the city in your ce," he sneered.


    At that moment, Zyren finally lifted his hand, pulling back the hood to reveal his face. His voice rang clear and cold.


    "Has anyone ever told you that you talk too much?"


    Annan barely heard the words. His attention was fixed on the threat before them. His ws elongated from his fingers, sharp and ready, though his heart hammered with unease.


    He knew Zyren¡¯s strength was immense¡ªbut they were alone, and there could easily be more Zygons lurking unseen in the shadows.


    Before another thought could take root, the Zygon leader roared.


    The sound shook the earth itself, a roar of fury that reverberated across the open ground.


    "I will enjoy separating your bones from your flesh!" he bellowed.


    With terrifying speed, he lunged. One moment he was yards away, the next his hulking form loomed before Zyren.


    And then he froze.


    Mid-lunge, the monster stopped dead. His limbs refused to move, his jaw locked wide.


    Confusion flickered first in his eyes, then fear.


    From the corner of his vision, he realized the others behind him were also caught¡ªfrozen in ce, unable to move forward.


    The Zygon leader¡¯s mind reeled. In a split second, he understood the truth. His gamble had failed. He had made a fatal mistake.


    But it was toote.


    "King..." he gasped, choking on the word. He couldn¡¯t finish.


    "Save your breath. You¡¯ll need it when I¡¯m done separating your flesh from your bones," Zyren said coolly.


    The Zygon¡¯s eyes shifted, amusement flickering within them. It was as though he wereughing silently, mocking Zyren without words.


    Annan saw it too. His blood ran cold. He stumbled back a step, fear crawling up his spine. He remembered the explosion, remembered the raw destructive force of it, and dread pooled in his chest.


    He wanted to warn Zyren, but fear silenced him. The king surely already knew.


    Moments stretched. Zyren still lookedposed, even entertained¡ªwhile the creature¡¯s dark amusement drained away. Its confidence dissolved, reced by raw terror.


    "What? You tried to explode your body but couldn¡¯t?" Zyren asked, his tone smug.


    "I know about your core. Just because I allowed the explosion to happen before, you thought I couldn¡¯t stop it?"


    His voice was sharp, filled with certainty.


    He rose effortlessly into the air, his body levitating, shadows coiling upward from the ground like serpents to bear him higher. His eyes leveled with the monstrous creature¡¯s, and his words fell like a de.


    "You canmunicate through your magic cores, can¡¯t you?"


    The statement rang like an usation, though it was clear he wasn¡¯t truly speaking to the beast itself¡ªbut to whomever might be listening through it.


    "Then listen. Quit while you¡¯re ahead."


    The final word had barely left his lips before he thrust his hand forward.


    Barehanded, Zyren drove his arm into the Zygon¡¯s chest. Flesh tore, bone cracked. His hand coated with blood.


    His fingers closed around something solid. With one decisive motion, he ripped it free.


    A stone-like object, dark and pulsing faintly, emerged in his palm.


    Descending slowly back to the ground, Zyrennded with silent grace.


    Behind him, the Zygon dissolved. Flesh sloughed from bone, blood poured, and the hulking frame crumbled into nothingness.


    By the time Zyren¡¯s boots touched the earth, nothing remained but a ruin of blood and dust.

 Chapter 227: The temple

    <h4>Chapter 227: The temple</h4>


    Annan watched closely as Zyren moved with unhurried precision, his crimson gaze fixed on the fallen Zygons.


    Theyy sprawled on the ground, their monstrous forms twitching faintly, unable to move even a muscle though their eyes still flickered with desperate awareness.


    It was clear they would rather flee, but Zyren¡¯s presence anchored them to helpless silence.


    With deliberate patience, Zyren crouched beside the first of the creatures and pressed his hand against its chest.


    Annan swallowed, his throat tight as he saw fingers slide with impossible ease through flesh and bone as though the body were made of y. A faint glow seeped through Zyren¡¯s hand¡ªck light that pulsed like a heartbeat.


    One by one, Zyren pulled out smooth, gleaming orbs the color of midnight. Magic stones. Each pulsed faintly with power, as though alive.


    Annan felt the wrongness of them even from where he stood; the stones radiated a heatless energy that pricked at his skin. He shivered but did not move, not even when Zyren¡¯s hand emerged slick with otherworldly ichor.


    The vampire lord shoved each orb into a small leather bag slung at his hip. The sound was muted, dull thuds against one another, as though the bag itself drank the noise.


    Annan wanted to ask¡ªwhat use was such a thing, what purpose did those stones serve?¡ªbut he forced the question down. It was not his business. To probe into Zyren¡¯s secrets was to invite his wrath, and Annan valued his head too much to risk it.


    So he remained at Zyren¡¯s side, tense but motionless, his eyes darting constantly to the edges of the clearing. He could feel presences nearby, shadows pressing in, shapes watching from beyond the trees. They were not normal.


    Not beasts. Not men. Every instinct in him screamed that they should flee before whatever lurked in the dark revealed itself.


    When Zyren rose atst, his taskplete, Annan released a breath he hadn¡¯t realized he had been holding.


    Zyren fastened the bag shut, its weight now heavy with stolen orbs. He did not bother to clean the ichor from his hands before turning toward the carriage.


    "Should we head back?" Annan asked carefully, his voice betraying the tremor in his chest. His heart still pounded from the fight, the memory of the Zygons¡¯ transformation wing at him. They had been horrific¡ªtwisted flesh, snarling jaws, unnatural strength.


    He knew, with bitter certainty, that he could have taken only one of them. More than that and he would already be in pieces.


    "No." Zyren¡¯s reply cut through the night like a de. His tone was final, unyielding. "We¡¯re not heading back. We¡¯re heading to the next city."


    <fn1e3d> Read full story at Find[?]ovel</fn1e3d>


    Without hesitation, he strode to the carriage and climbed in. Annan, too relieved to argue, scrambled into the driver¡¯s seat. He snapped the reins harder than usual, urging the horses forward, faster than he had ever driven them.


    The road blurred beneath them, the forest rolling by in streaks of shadow. Night would fall before they reached the city, and with it woulde greater dangers.


    Annan¡¯s grip tightened on the reins as his thoughts raced. Whatever awaited them ahead¡ªit would be worse, he knew, far worse than the Zygons.


    Yet alongside his fear came a strange relief. Zyren had felled the monsters with terrifying ease, plucking their hearts as though harvesting fruit. If Annan stayed close, perhaps he would survive what was toe.


    As long as I don¡¯t leave his side, Annan told himself. If I do... he might decide I am no different from the monsters we fought. A Zygon in disguise. He might cut me down without hesitation.


    The thought was chilling enough to make him drive faster still.


    Aira, meanwhile, entered the food hall d in a white gown, her steps slow, her heart taut with quiet expectation.


    She hadeter than she had wished, but what startled her was not her tardiness¡ªit was the sight of the nobles already eating, their silver goblets raised, their tes heaped.


    Zyren was nowhere in sight. The emptiness of his seat confirmed what her heart had already guessed: he had no intention of joining them.


    Aira steadied herself and crossed the hall. Despite the stares, she forced a smile as she took her ce at the long table.


    Relief washed over her¡ªat least she had a seat. At least she belonged here, however tenuously.


    The food before her was more generous than she had seen in weeks. No rationed scraps, no thin portions. She ate with quiet delight, taking more than she normally dared, savoring each bite. For once, she did not have to hold back.


    When atst she set down her fork, satisfied, she rose to leave. But before she could step away, a voice cut through the chatter.


    "Is mydy heading to the temple?"


    Aira turned, surprised to find Lady Vivian standing there. The woman¡¯s eyes, once ame with fury, were calmer now, almost serene. Her tone, too, was softer than Aira had ever heard.


    "If it wouldn¡¯t be too much to ask, I would like to tag along." Vivian¡¯s voice was polite, her words dipped in honey.


    Aira¡¯s stomach tightened. She did not trust this calm. She did not trust Vivian at all.


    "I apologize, Lady Vivian," Aira said with a gentle smile, though her eyes were cold, "but I am already going with someone else."


    Vivian¡¯sposure did not falter. "I don¡¯t think the temple would mind a little crowd. It is your coronation as the Messenger. They would wee it."


    A faint frown creased Aira¡¯s brow. Annoyance sparked in her chest. How dare this woman, who had tried more than once to end her life, now press for favors?


    "No," Aira said tly. The word carried like a de through the hall. She did not care how it sounded, or how others judged her for it. She had no need to bend. Soon, she would be gone from this castle.


    Turning sharply, she left the hall, relieved when Vivian did not follow.


    Rymora slipped into step behind her, silent as always, while Harriet¡ªemerging from the second table¡ªhurried to join them as they crossed the courtyard.


    "I was surprised when a guard came to inform me that you..." Harriet began, but Aira cut her off with a shake of her head.


    She climbed into the carriage and gestured for them both to follow. "My sister is going to join me," she said, the words directed at Harriet. Rymora already knew.


    Rymora wore a simple white gown today, marking her kinship to Aira and aligning her presence with the purity of the temple. Harriet, in contrast, was dressed in ck¡ªan outfit suited more for battle than ceremony.


    "I¡¯ll join you," Harriet said suddenly, her tone firm. The deration startled Aira.


    "I don¡¯t have anything. No home. No goal. You saved my life, so I¡¯ll repay you before I die." Harriet¡¯s gaze was steady. "There¡¯s nothing more to it."


    Aira studied her for a moment, then turned her face to the passing streets outside the carriage window. She did not answer immediately, letting the cityscape fill the silence: wide avenues, tall stone homes, families walking together, theirughter rising above the bustle. The sight struck her heart, stirring memories of her vige. She felt the sting of tears but blinked them away.


    "I ept," Aira said atst, her voice quiet but edged with steel. "But if you betray me in any way, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you."


    Her eyes did not leave the window. The words were not spoken in jest. Harriet or Vivian¡ªeither one, Aira knew, she could y without a shred of remorse.


    The carriage rumbled swiftly through the city, and before long they reached the great temple.


    Aira¡¯s breath caught at the sight: a vast crowd pressed against the gates, their voices rising in deafening chants.


    ¡¯Please, let them not be waiting for me,¡¯ she thought desperately.


    But the moment her carriage arrived, guards in gleaming white armor surged forward, forming a barrier to keep the people back. Their discipline was precise, their presencemanding.


    Aira stepped down, and the crowd erupted.


    "The new Messenger of Light!"


    "God has sent another light to our path!"


    "His will on earth, to heal us of our suffering!"


    The cheers were wild, reverent, almost worshipful. Aira forced herself to remain grounded, to not be swept away by the tide of adoration.


    From the temple¡¯s great gates emerged a woman d in white robes gleaming with golden thread. Her smile radiated warmth, her presence so serene it seemed almost divine.


    "Wee," she said, her voice like music.


    "I am Serraphi," the woman continued, stepping gracefully forward. "One of God¡¯s Messengers of Light."


    Aira inclined her head politely. "My name is Aira. I am here for the coronation."


    Serraphi¡¯s smile deepened, and with a gesture she beckoned Aira forward. The guards parted immediately to allow Rymora through as well, and Aira¡¯s heart eased at the sight of her sister being epted without question.


    As they crossed the threshold, Aira¡¯s eyes widened. The temple¡¯s opulence was staggering. Golden candbras lined the walls, their mes steady despite the open air. Marble pirs stretched to a vaulted ceiling painted with scenes of radiant suns and winged figures. It rivaled Zyren¡¯s castle¡ªperhaps even surpassed it in grandeur.


    The guards, too, gleamed in polished white armor iid with symbols of light. Their weapons shone unnaturally bright, humming faintly as if infused with power. Aira could feel their energy in the air, a prickle across her skin.


    Serraphi guided her deeper inside, speaking as they walked.


    "Each Messenger has been granted abilities by the God of Light. They are gifts far greater than the simple healing of wounds that priests can sometimes perform."


    "Really?" Aira asked, curiosity stirring. "I thought priests could heal at will."


    "No." Serraphi¡¯s smile turned wistful. "Healing even one person is an exhausting burden. Few priests can manage it more than once without copse."


    Her words lingered in the air as they moved deeper into the temple.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!